ll

i

• J :
;

4For tftc tJuiiliratiou of tQe CiMorfco of tfjc
auD (?arln 5.<Llritrrs of tljc ticformrtJ
(Pngliof)

SELECT WORKS

JOHN BALE, D.D.

BISHOP OF OSSORY.

CONTAINING

THE EXAMINATIONS

OF

LORD COBHAM, WILLIAM THORPE, AND ANNE ASKEWE,

AND THE

IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

EDITED FOB

BY THE

REV. HENRY CHRISTMAS, M.A. F.R.S. F.S.A.

LIBRARIAN AND SECRETARY OF SION COLLEGE.

CAMBRIDGE :

PRINTED AT

THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

M.DCCC.XLIX.

CONTENTS.

PAGE

BIOGRAPHICAL Notice of the Author vii

Examination and Death of Lord Cobham 1

Examination of William Thorpe 61

Examinations of Anne Askewe :

The First Examination 137

The latter Examination 195

The Image of both Churches 249

Index... .. 641

[BALE.]

BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

JOHN Bale, one of the most distinguished among the minor
lights of the Reformation, was born at the little village of
Cove, near Dunwich in Suffolk, on the 21st of November, 1495.
His parents appear to have been respectable in character, but
in humble circumstances ; and it is not a little to their honour
that they found means to send their son, first to a Carmelite
convent in Norwich for the purposes of study, and afterwards
to Jesus College, Cambridge.

Bale was in his youth attached to literature, and his
works are very voluminous : indeed the catalogue of them
extends to no less than eighty-five separate productions, many
of which were published under assumed names. During the
earlier period of his residence in Cambridge, he was, as many
of the reformers had been before him, and others were after
him, a strenuous opponent of "the new learning;" and some
of his works were thought to give evidence that at a later
period he had not entirely forgotten his old bias: in proof
of which it is alleged, on his own authority, that having trans-
lated the tragedy of "Pammachius," which was acted at
Christ's College, in 1544, it was subsequently laid before the
Privy Council as a satire on the Reformation.

There appears however no ground for the imputation.
Violent in his temper, and uncompromising in his language,
Bale, from the time that he embraced the tenets of the re-
formers, never ceased his attacks upon the Roman church ;
and there is not one of his writings that does not bear more
or less directly on the religious abuses of his time.

The immediate cause of his own conversion to the re-
formed faith is stated by himself to have been the instructions
he received from Lord Wentworth. His observations are as
follows : " I wandered in utter ignorance, and blindness of

Vlll BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

mind, both at Norwich and Cambridge, having no tutor nor
patron, till, the word of God shining forth, the churches of
God began to return to the fountain of true divinity ; in which
bright rising of the new Jerusalem, being not called by any
monk or priest, but seriously stirred up by the illustrious the
lord Wentworth, as by that centurion who declared Christ to
be the Son of God, I presently saw and acknowledged my
own deformity, and immediately, through the divine goodness,
I was removed from a barren mountain to the flowing and
fertile valley of the gospel, where I found all things built not
on the sand, but on a solid rock. Hence I made haste to
deface the mark of wicked antichrist, and entirely threw off
his yoke from me, that I might be partaker of the lot and
liberty of the sons of God l."

Bale had applied himself to the study of the civil law,
and declined the degree of doctor in the faculty, in the year
1529. When he embraced the doctrines of the reformers,
he cast aside his monastic habit, renounced the vows which
he had taken upon his admission to orders, and shortly after-
wards entered into the state of marriage. Of his wife little is
known save her name, Dorothy, and the fact that the union
was a long and happy one.

Great blame has been cast upon Bale on account of this
step, and many have insinuated that his affection for this lady
was one of the chief causes which led him to desert the Roman
church. Bishop Nicholson says, speaking of his conversion,
" his wife Dorothy seems to have had a great hand in that
happy work : " but it is scarcely consistent for Protestants
to look otherwise than with gratitude on those who broke
the bands of a tyranny so nefarious, and vindicated the
Christian liberty both of themselves and their brethren.

He had to contend first against Lee, archbishop of York,
and next against Stokesley, bishop of London ; nor would he
have escaped punishment for his opinions, had he not obtained

1 Vocacyon of John Bale, p. 14.

BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE. IX

the patronage of Cromwell, then earl of Essex, who discerning
his talents, and finding his views coinciding with his own, took
him under his protection, and defended him successfully against
his enemies. It is said that the notice of that distinguished
statesman was first attracted to Bale by his dramatic produc-
tions, which were numerous. Two of these, viz. The Comedy of
John the Baptist, and The Tragedy of God's Promises to
Men, were written in 1538, and acted many years afterwards
by youths at the market-cross of Kilkenny, on a Sunday after-
noon, during the time that Bale held the bishoprick of Ossory.
Another, called Tlie Three Laws, Nature, Moses, and Christ,
became so popular as to be reprinted in 1562, by Col well.
He mentions also among his own works a book of hymns for
the church, and a book of jests and tales.

The best known of his lighter productions is his play of
King Johan, which was republished in 1838 by the Camden
Society. It is but partially an historical drama, its great
object being to characterise the contest between the papists
and the reformers in the reign of Henry VIII., under the
figure of the great struggle which took place in that of John.
The fall and death of Cromwell in 1540 changed the
position and prospects of Bale ; and, feeling that he could no
longer be safe in England, he withdrew to Germany with his
family 1, and there remained until the accession of Edward VI.
in 1547 gave a new turn to public affairs, and raised once
more the hopes of the reforming party.

His first reward was the rectory of Bishopstoke in Hamp-
shire, to which he was collated very soon after his return. He
now proceeded to the degree of Doctor in Divinity, and in
1551 was promoted to the vicarage of Swaffham in Norfolk.
He does not appear, however, to have resided on his new
benefice ; for in the next year, when he was appointed to the
bishoprick of Ossory, we find him still in Hampshire. He had
enemies, it would seem, at the court of the new king ; for it

i See p. 494.

X BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

appears, from the account which he gives of his meeting with
Edward VI. at Southampton, that he had been represented to
that prince as "dead and buried." "The king having infor-
mation that I was there in the street, he marvelled thereat, for-
somuch as it had been told him a little before that I was both
dead and buried. With that his grace came to the window, and
earnestly beheld me a poor weak creature, as though he had
upon me, so simple a subject, an earnest regard, or rather a
very fatherly care1." The result of this interview was, that
the bishoprick of Ossory was not so much offered to, as urged
upon Bale ; and he, though now advancing in years, surrounded
by a growing and attached family, well provided for in Eng-
land, and situated in a very pleasant part of the country, felt
it his duty to forego his present advantages, and enter upon a
new and most arduous sphere of duty. He might perhaps
have had some misgivings as to his fitness for the post pro-
posed : certain it is, that he was for a long time unwilling to
accept the dignity, nor was it without many entreaties both
from the king and the archbishop that he consented.

His entry upon his office was marked by dispute. He
was required by the Irish ecclesiastics to submit to be conse-
crated according to the Romish ritual, on the ground that the
reformed ordinal had not received the sanction of the Irish
parliament. This he very properly refused, alleging that, as
the English and Irish churches were under one temporal head,
the king, they ought to be governed by the same laws. His
arguments were successful : the ordaining bishops consulted
the chancellor, and Bale was consecrated according to the re-
formed ritual by the archbishop of Dublin, in the cathedral of
that city, on Feb. 2, 1553.

The new bishop acted with great zeal and earnestness

of purpose, so much so as to give great offence both to the

clergy and laity of his diocese, among whom the Reformation

was by no means popular: tumults arose and multiplied to so

1 Vocacyon of John Bale, p. 27.

BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE. XI

great an extent, that Bale found not only his peace, but his
life was in danger. In his " Vocacyon of John Bale to the
Byshopperycke of Ossorie," he gives a very interesting and
graphic account of the persecutions he endured ; and if we
are sometimes compelled to admit the want of prudence which
the bishop displayed, we cannot but honour his uniform
energy and diligence. Worn out, however, by his unsuc-
cessful labours, and despairing of effecting any permanent
benefit among those now encouraged in their opposition by
the death of Edward VI., the suppression of the party which
supported Lady Jane Grey, and the avowed favour of the
new Queen, Mary, Bale privately retired from his diocese,
and took refuge in Dublin.

From this city he escaped on Michaelmas-day, 1553, for
the purpose of going to Holland ; but the ship in which he
embarked was taken by pirates, and he himself sold as a
slave. After many vicissitudes he found a quiet abode at
Basle in Switzerland, where he remained till the year 1559,
when a second time he returned from his exile, with his con-
stitution shattered and his energies decayed.

He evinced no desire to enter again on the possession of
his episcopal see, but spent his few remaining years at Can-
terbury, in the cathedral of which city he was presented to
a prebendal stall, and where he was buried. His death
took place in the year 1563.

Bishop Bale occupied such a position in connection with
the history of the Reformation, that it was in a manner neces-
sary for the Parker Society, hi pursuance of its plan, to re-
publish some of his numerous works : but there are others of
them, it must be acknowledged, which could not with propriety
be presented to the public ; and the re-printing of the present
portion of them must not be considered as indicating an
approval of all he either said or did.

An entire catalogue of his works would occupy more
space than can be allotted here. In addition to the accounts

Xll BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

of Lord Cobham's Examination, and those of Thorpe and
Askewe, which are included in the present volume, together
with the Commentary on the Apocalypse, published under
the title of " The Image of Both Churches," Bale was the
author of

" Scriptorum Illustrium Majoris Britannia, &c. Catalogus
&c. &c. et ix. centurias continens."

This is his most important work.

He wrote also an account of the monasteries as they ex-
isted in England at the time of the dissolution : it is entitled
" Acts of English Votaries."

" The Pageant of Popes." This work is translated from
the Latin of Bale by John Studley. London, 1574, 4to.

A list of his works, with the commencing words of many
of them, will be found in Bishop Tanner's " Bibliotheca Brit-
tannico-Hibernica."

CHRONICLE

OF

THE EXAMINATION AND DEATH

LORD COBHAM.

[BALE.]

tonc^rning

the r.vnininauon anD ocntl) of tljc JLJIcsscti

tnarttr of OTim'st, &tr ^ofm ©toeca-

stdl tljr Ho it) e'obliam, collected

toget&er bp

Jftale.

©tocastd . p .

t^e latter time sfjall mang be cfjosen,
prouetf, an& purgfgeb bp fgre pet sfjall t^e
fangolJlp Ipue totcfeeijlp stpll, anK ftaue no
bn&etstantJtng. Daniel . xtf .

[On <fo reverse page:]

IMPRINTED

at Hon&on, bp &nt!)onp
agapflpa &eres
Itng topt^out
gate.

4T Cum (Sratta et jprtutUjjui a& SimwvfmciitJu
iolum.

ADVERTISEMENT.

[THE reign which preceded Sir John Oldcastle's troubles
is generally supposed to have first introduced into England
the custom of burning for heresy. And Willian Sautre, a
Lollard, is reckoned the first instance of the infliction of that
punishment, A. D. 1401 — 2. Fox expressly says so : and he
is followed herein by bishop Burnet and Mr Collier. But
the latter of these had forgot what himself had told us under
Hen. III. of a deacon, that, apostatizing to Judaism, was first voi.i.P.428.
degraded at a council at Oxford, A. D. 1222, and afterwards "xfewwl.

i i i • Wikes, p. 39.

sentenced to the stake by the secular power. And there is
good evidence of a more early example than even this. A
chronicle of London mentions one of the Albigenses burnt Bale de

Script. Brit.

A. D. 1210. And Camden, probably, alludes to this, when he ^p^vl'm

says, " ex quo regnante Joanne Christiani in Chnstianos in Apparat.

ad Eliz.

apud nos flammis scevire coeperunt.

It is, however, agreed on all hands, that this severe
method of proceeding was brought into England much later
than into other countries. This bishop Burnet seems to at-
tribute wholly to the resolution of the people, when he tells
us, That England, i. e. the people of England, (for he does
not speak of the encroachments of the pope,) was not so tame
as to bear the severity of those laws which were settled and
put in execution in other kingdoms. He might with as much
truth and honour to the nation have imputed it to the
clemency of our princes, who were unwilling to exercise such
a tyranny over their subjects. So Hoveden, without any A.D. uss.
refined reasoning : " Publicani comburebantur in pluribus
locis per regnum Francice, quod rex Anglice nullo modo
permisit in terra sua, licet ibi essent perplurimi."

1—2

4 ADVERTISEMENT.

Sir John Oldcastlc was the first nobleman who suffered
for the sake of religion : not noble by birth, but by his
marriage with the lady Cobham ; upon whose account he
had the honour of summons to parliament 11, 12, 14 Hen. IV.
and 1 Hen. V. See Dugdale's Baronage.

Bale tells us, that at the parliament at Leicester 2 Hen. V.
it was enacted, that the Lollards should be hanged for treason,
and burnt for heresy ; and since Sir John was one of that
number, he suffered in both respects. But in the act, as Fox
has printed it, we find no mention of this double punishment
for Lollardism. The goods indeed of those that were con-
victed of it were to be forfeited; but that, as Collier has
observed against Fuller, does not prove that the Law con-
demned them as traitors. Besides, Sir John Oldcastle was not
only convicted of heresy, but indicted for treason, before this
act was thought of, and was at last condemned upon his first
indictment. Rapin says l, it is plain that Lord Cobham did not
suffer for treason because he was burnt. By the same way
of arguing it might be proved, he did not suffer for heresy
because he was hanged.]

[i sub A.D. 1416.]

A BRIEF CHRONICLE

CONCERNING THE

EXAMINATION AND DEATH

OF THE

BLESSED MARTYR OF CHRIST,

SIR JOHN OLDCASTLE,

THE LORD COBHAM.

COLLECTED TOGETHER

BY JOHN BALE,

OUT OF THE BOOKS AND WRITINGS OF THOSE POPISH

PRELATES WHICH WERE PRESENT BOTH AT HIS

CONDEMNATION AND JUDGMENT.

THE PREFACE.

IN the profane histories of old, orators and poets, both piu
Greeks and Latins, they are much commended and thought cir '

• ° Catullus.

worthy of eternal memory, which have either died for their Horatms.

» » ' Lucanus.

natural country, or dangered their lives for a commonwealth : s^"8-
as we read of Codrus that was king of Athens, of Quintus
Curtius the Roman, of Anchurus the Phrygian, Ulysses,
Hernias, Theseus, Mencetius, Scipio Africanus, Mutius Scsevola,
Valerius Codes, the two brethren of Carthage, which were
both called Philaenus, and the three noble Decians, with other
divers. In the sacred scriptures of the bible hath Moses, !*>*. xiv.

r ' Ecclus. xlvi.

Josue, Gideon, Jepthe, Deborah, Judith, David, Elias, Josias, } slm.Xxvii.
Zorobabel, Mattathias, Eleazarus, and the Maccabees, their 2 Mac> Ti>
just praises for their mighty zeal and manifold enterprises
concerning the children of Israel. Among the papists also sigebertus

. . & Gemblacen-

( which are a most prodigious kind of men) are they most sis-
highly advanced by lying signs, false miracles, erroneous Pet
writings, shrines, relics, lights, tabernacles, altars, censings,
songs, and holy-days, which have been slain for the liberties,
privileges, authority, honour, riches, and proud maintenance
of their holy whorish church : as were Antidius, Bonifacius,
Benno, Thomas a Becket, John the cardinal, Petrus de Cas- pa^er vo-

lateranus.

6 CHRONICLE OF LORD COBHAM.

^E™*C tronovo, Peter of Milan, Paganus of Bergom, Stanislaus of
Cracovia, Steven Collier of Tholouse, Bonaventure of Padua,
Julianus the cardinal of Saint Angel ; and in our time John
Fisher, Thomas More, Friar Forest, Reynolds, and the Char-
ter-house monks which suffered here in England, with an
Arti'v1 infinite number more. What is then to be thought of those
j^hnv'iii. g°dly an(i valiant warriors, which have not spared to bestow
their most dear lives for the verity of Jesus Christ against
the malignant muster of that execrable antichrist of Rome,
the devil's own vicar ? Of whose gracious number a very
sir John old- special member, and a vessel of God's election, was that vir-
tnebisnop*. tuous knight Sir John Oldcastle, the good lord Cobham, as
will plenteously appear in this process following. He that
hath judgment in the spirit shall easily perceive by this
treatise, what beastly blockheads these bloody belly-gods were
in their unsavoury interrogations ; and again, what influence
of grace this man of God had from above concerning his an-
johnhi. swers, specially in that most blind and ignorant time wherein
Rev. vi. an was but darkness, the sun appearing sackcloth, as St John

hath in the Apocalypse.

Lukexxi. Most surely fulfilled Christ his1 promise in him which he

Mark xin. made to his apostles : " Cast not in your mind aforehand

LukexiL * *

(saith he) what answer ye shall make when these spiritual
tyrants shall examine you in their synagogues, and so deliver
you up unto kings and debitees2. For I will give you such
utterance and wisdom in that hour, as all your enemies shall
never be able to resist." This only sentence of Christ adjoined

Christ's disci- to his godly answer is enough to prove him his true disciple,
and them in their foolish questions the manifest members of
Satan. I remember that fourteen years ago the true servant
of God, William Tyndale, put into the print a certain brief

Theexami- examination of the said lord Cobham : the which examination

nation of the . ... « , • i i i> 111 <•

Lord cob- was written m the time ot the said lord s trouble by a certain-

ham. , ...

friend of his, and so reserved in copies unto this our age. But

since that time I have found it in their own writings, which

were then his utter enemies, in a much more ample form than

The great there ; specially in the great process which Thomas Arundel,

the archbishop of Canterbury, made then against him, written

by his own notaries and clerks, tokened also with his own

sign and seal, and so directed unto Richard Clifford, then

[* Christs old edition for, Christ his.] [2 Debitees: deputies.]

THE PREFACE.

bishop of London, with a general commandment to have it
then published by him, and by the other bishops the whole
realm over.

Furthermore I have seen it in a copy of that writing Thomas

r<; & Walden. in

which the said Richard Clifford sent unto Robert Mascall, a Fasdcuio

Zizamorum

Carmelite friar, and bishop of Hereford, under his sign and Wielevi-

seal, and in a copy of his also directed to the archdeacons of

Hereford and Shrewsbury. The year, month, and day of

their date, with the beginnings of their writings, shall here-

after follow in the book, as occasion shall require it. Besides From whence

' * this Treatise

all this, Thomas Walden, being in those days the king's con- Cometh.
fessor, and present at his examination, condemnation, and ex-
ecration, registered it, among other processes more, in his
book called Fasciculus Zizaniorum Wielevi. He maketh
mention of it also in his first epistle to pope Martin the Fifth,
and in his solemn Sermon de Funere Regis. Only such
reasons have I added thereunto, as the afore-named Thomas waiden.

' cent. Wiclev.

Walden proponed to him in the time of that examination, as u£t°70^»,
he mentioneth in his first and second books adversus Wide- Ed?tpparil!'
vistas, with the manner of his godly departing out of this Ip5.5ij£om' l'
frail life, which I found in other writings and chronicles.

His youth was full of wanton wildness before he knew the
scriptures, as he reporteth in his answer, and for the more
part unknown unto me, and therefore I write it not here.
His father, the lord Regnolde of Cobham, John Froissart num-
bereth always amongst the most worthy warriors of England.
In all adventurous acts of worldly manhood was he ever bold, The Christian

• manhood of

strong, fortunate, doughty, noble, and valiant ; but never so ^°hn Old"
worthy a conqueror as in this his present conflict with the
cruel and furious frantic kingdom of antichrist. Far is this
Christian knight more praiseworthy for that he had so
noble a stomach in defence of Christ's verity against those
Romish superstitions, than for any temporal nobleness, either
of blood, birth, lands, or of martial feats. For many thousands £owmisirj

* Christ s bat-

have had in that great courage, which in the other have been tles-
most faint-hearted cowards and very desperate dastards ;
whereas he persevered most faithfully constant to the end.
Many popish parasites and men-pleasing flatterers have written Flatterers of

• 1 t xu f l. Sreat men-

large commendations and encomiesj ot those ; but ot such

noble men as this was, very few or in a manner none at all.

[3 Encomies: encomiums.]

8 CHRONICLE OF LORD COBHAM.

When I sometime read the works of some men learned, I
marvel not a little to see them so abundant in vain flattering
praises for matters of no value, yea, for things to be dispraised
rather than praised of men that were godly-wise.

Polydorus Vergilius, a collector sometime in England of
the pope's Peter Pence, and afterward archdeacon of Wells,
hath in this point deformed his writings greatly, polluting our
English Chronicles most shamefully with his Romish lies and
NO tales may other Italish beggarys. Battles hath he described there at

be told out of oo *

large with no small discommendings of some princes which
were godly ; but the privy packing of prelates, and crafty
conveyance of the spirituality, hath he in every place almost
full properly passed over. He was too familiar with the
bishops, and took too much of their counsel, when he compiled
the twenty-six books of his English history. And not greatly
is the land beholden unto him in that work for any large
Pra^se °f erudition that he hath given it there. A singular
beauty is it to a Christian religion, when their ancient mo-
numents are garnished among others with men of fresh lite-
rature, which therein hath small remembrance or none. Unless
it be Gildas, Bedas, Alcuinus, Joannes Scotus, Aldelmus, Neu-
burgus, and one or two more, none are in that whole work
mentioned concerning that, as though England had always
been most barren of men learned. This do I not write in
dispraise of his learning (which I know to be very ex-
cellent), but for the abuse thereof, being a most singular gift
of God.
A worthy I would wish some learned Englishman (as there are now

work were v

most excellent fresh wits) to set forth the English Chronicles
in their right shape, as certain other lands have done afore
them, all affections set apart. I cannot think a more necessary
thing to be laboured to the honour of God, beauty of the
realm, erudition of the people, and commodity of other lands,
next the sacred scriptures of the Bible, than that work would
Blasphemous be. For truly in those they have there yet is vice more
a(^vanced than virtue, and Romish blasphemy than godliness ;
as it may full well appear unto eyes of right judgment in
the lamentable history here following, and such other, which
hath been long hid in the dark. Mark diligently the sentence
of the said Polydorus concerning this good lord Cobham, and
thereupon consider his good workmanship in other matters.

THE PREFACE. 9

" In the council of Constance (saith he) was the heresy of John Poiyd. Angi.
Wicliffe condemned, and two at the same time burned in that xxis. Ed.'

Basil. 1546.

city, which were the chief heads of that sect1." All this is?-441-
true, though the feat handling thereof be altogether Italish.

But whereas he saith after, that when this was once Heuphoidetn

holy Chuich

known to their companions in England, they conspired in witllli<»-

their madness against the whole clergy, and finally against

the King also, for that he was then a fautor of Christian £*b™dus- P •

religion, having to their great captains sir John Oldcastle and Lond- 18U-

sir Roger Acton, he maketh a most shameful lie. For how

could sir Roger Acton with his company conspire upon that

[l In eodem concilio damnata est Joannis Vuytcliffi hseresis ; ac Jo-
annes Hus, et Hieronymus Pragensis ejus discipulus, duo id temporis
viri qui ejus sectse capita erat, in ea urbe combusti sunt. Quod
ubi reliquis consociis, qui etiam tune in Anglia erant, patent, tan-
quam furiis agitati, primum conjurationes in omnes sacerdotes, de-
inde in regem, quod pius esset cultor religionis, faciunt, protinusque
conventus passim celebrantes, suam superstitionem armis defenden-
dam statuunt : itaque Joanne Oldecastellio, viro forti ceterum impio,
cujus rei causa paulo ante ab exercitu regio relegatus fuerat, et
Rogerio Actono ducibus, ac bene magna desperatorum hominum
comitante caterva, Londinum concurrunt, ut civitate potiti majorem
inde sui sirailium manum cogant, atque regem opprimant. Qua re
nunciata, rex omnibus consiliis antevertendum existimat, ut prius in
armis sit, quam ea bominum colluvio in urbem irruat; qui celeriter
obviam factus, exspectat loco idoneo ad pugnandum, dum illud agmen
accedat. Verum perditi homines ubi de regis adventu cognoverunt,
ut jamjam victi alii alio turpiter se in pedes dant, quorum aliquot
in fuga deprehensi igne illico necantur. Capiuntur non multo post
ambo ductores, in carceremque conjiciuntur : sed Joannes ex turri
Londinensi noctu aufugit, Rogerius vero merito afficitur supplicio.
Ob id tamen non fugiebat principem se nequaquam funditus tanti
veneni radices de hominum longe opiniosissimorum pectoribus evel-
lisse : quare publice edixit, ut si uspiam deinceps reperirentur, qui earn
sequerentur sectam, patrise hostes haberentur, quo sine omni leni-
tate severius ac ocius de illis supplicium sumeretur : ita animum
et cogitationem posuerat in ea delenda. Est hsec parva pro nominis
Christiani conservatione gesta domi a principio res, quse sine dubio
potuit monstrare victoriam, quse postea in Galliis parta est. Fuit is
annus salutis humanse MCCCCXV. et cum Henricus regnare ccepit, n,
quo Thomas Harundellus Cantuariensis antistes, annum jam tune
sedens tertium et trigesimum, e vita excessit: in cujus locum suc-
cessit Henricus Chicheleius Menevensis Episcopus, ordine Cantuari-
ensium archiepiscoporum sexagesimus. — Polydor. Vergil. Angl. Hist,
lib. xxii. Edit. Basil. 1546, p. 441.]

10

CHRONICLE OF LORD GOBI! AM.

AoUConcilii Jonn
Coniuntl- «»«•"

tree by his

fruit-

They were
enemies to

occasion, being dead more than four years afore ; and Sir
Oldcastle remaining all that season in Wales? John
Huss suffered death at Constance the year of our Lord

1415, in July ; Hierome of Prague hi the year of our Lord

1416, in May ; which were the two heads he speaketh of.
Sir Roger Acton was burnt with his company in the year of
our Lord 1413, in January, as witnesseth Walden, Fabian,
and John Major in their chronicles and writings. Now reckon
these numbers and years, and mark the proper conveyance of
this Romish gentleman, the pope's collector, to clout up that
crooked kingdom of theirs. He can by such legerdemain both
please his friends in England, and also at Rome.

After that he folio weth with lie upon lie, as that they
rch' came then to London to destroy the King ; that he in his own
person met with them there in arms, that they cowardly fled,
that some were taken there and burnt out of hand, and that
the Lord Cobham and Sir Roger Acton were cast into the
Tower of London, upon that occasion. Seemeth it not a
matter somewhat like to the purpose, think you, that men
should be there burned for making such an insurrection or
tumult? I trow he hath cobbled here somewhat workmanly.

And whereas he saith in the end, that the King thereupon
made an act that they from thenceforth should be taken as
traitors against his own person, which were proved to follow
that sect, he maketh an abominable lie. For that act was
made only at the bishops' complaint and false suit, in the first
year of his reign, and by force of that act those innocent men
then suffered. More than four hundred of such manifest lies
could I gather out of his Chronicles ; much more then might
more eyes and judgments do.

Now let us expend what the true cause should be of this
godly man's condemnation and death, all dreams of papists set
apart. The truth of it is, that after he had once throughly
tasted the Christian doctrine of John Wicliffe and of his dis-
ciples, and perceived their livings agreeable to the same, he
abhorred all the superstitious sorceries (ceremonies, I should
say) of the proud Romish church. From thenceforth he
brought all things to the touch-stone of God's word. He
tried all matters by the scriptures, and so proved their spirit
whether they were of God or nay. He maintained such
preachers in the dioceses of Canterbury, London, Rochester,

traitors.

Walden. in
Serai, de
Funer. Reg.

Well stored
wiih lies.

The causes of
Sir John Old-
castle's con-
demnation.

John v.
1 Thess. v.
Matt. vii.
1 John iv.

THE PREFACE. 11

and Hereford, as the bishops were sore offended with. He
exhorted their priests to a better way by the gospel; and
when that would not help, he gave them sharp rebukes. He waiden. m
admonished the kings, as Richard the Second, Henry the wtcievi'zan'
Fourth, and Henry the Fifth, of the clergy's manifold abuses,
and put into the parliament-house certain books concerning
their just reformation, both in the year of our Lord 1395
and iii the year 1410. Of the first book this is the be-
ginning : Prima conclusio. Quando ecclesia Anglice, #e., Fabianus.

which I have here left out, lest this treatise should be too w»- "to."

P. 575.

great. The other book was made by one John Purvey, a
master of art of Oxford : beside the eighteen conclusions that
master John Wicliffe had put in long afore that.

In the year of our Lord 1391 this noble lord Cobham, Poiyd. in
with certain other more, motioned the King at Westminster, Lib.'xx.

. . . Polydore

in the time of his parliament, that it were very commodious Vers'' ™akes

f v no mention

to England if the Romish bishop's authority extended no hl^Tn Su '
further than the ocean sea or haven of Calais, considering JLU^X. Ed.
the charges and unquietness of suits there, and that men's ^Ti}.1546'
causes could not be throughly known so far off. Whereupon xreyisain
the king made this act by consent of his lords, that no man cestrensis.
from thenceforth should sue to the pope in any matter, nor
publish any excommunication of his, under pain of losing their
goods with perpetual imprisonment. This and the afore-named Fabianus.
book had cost him, with sir John Cheny and other more, his P
life in the sixth year after, at the crafty accusement of certain
prelates (though it hath in the Chronicles another colour), had
not God then most graciously preserved him. Another cause waiden.
of his death, yet besides all that hath been said afore, was LU>.'U. cape.v'

Ixx

this : he caused all the works of John Wicliffe to be written
at the instance of John Huss, and so to be sent into Bohemia,
France, Spain, Portugal, and other lands : whereof Subinco

Lepus the archbishop of Prague caused more than two hun- ensis.
dred volumes, fair written, openly to be burnt afterwards, as
witnesseth ^Eneas Sylvius de Oriqine Bohemorum. Hermannu

• -ii IT Shedel.

These causes known, with other more that I could re-
hearse, consider whether the world, that is always so wicked, Heb. xi.
was worthy to hold such a noble Christian warrior as this Nan", m.
was, or nay : consider also the just punishment of the Lord
for wicked laws that were then made, with the exceeding

12 CHRONICLK OF LORD COBHAM.

mischiefs that the spiritualty then used ; and weigh the
miserable estate that the realm was in soon after for con-
tempt of his eternal word : and thereupon laud his right-
eousness, and beware of like contempt and plague in these
wawen^in days. In the year of our Lord 1422 departed king Henry
FUIM.T. Beg. the fifth, in his most nourishing time, even in the beginning
of the thirty-seventh year of his age, which was about four
King Henry years after the death of this Lord Cobham. His son Henry

VI. a babe.

the sixth succeeded in his room, and had the governance of
this whole realm, being but a babe of eight months old and
odd days. What a dolour was this unto men of ripe dis-
cretion, naturally loving their country and regarding the

isai. Hi. commonwealth thereof ! Yea, what a plague of God was it,
after the scriptures, to have a young child to their king !
And, that it should the more manifestly appear to come that
way, or of the stroke of God, he was a childish thing all the
days of his life.

isai. iii. "I shall give you (saith the Lord in his high displeasure)

children to be your princes, and young infants without wis-

ihe years of dom shall have the governance of you." What wretched
calamities the realm suffered afterward for the space of more
than fourscore years and three, till the days of King Henry

prelates, the seventh, it is unspeakable. Since the preaching of John

now appear. Wicliffe hath the Lord suffered the pompous popish prelates
to shew themselves forth in their own right colours, that they
might now in the light of his gospel appear as they are
in deed, even spiteful murderers, idolaters, and sodomites.
Afore his time they lurked under the glittering shine of

Fnars dark- hypocrisy, and could not be seen in their masteries. The
friars with their charming sophistry threw such a dark mist
over the universal world, that superstition could not be known
for superstition, nor idolatry for idolatry.

Unspeakable filthiness of all fleshly occupying was then
called priests' chastity, as it is yet, and will be till it come to

Rev. xviu. the highest, that God may take full vengeance. Then was
whoredom worshipped in prelates of the church, and sacred
wedlock reckoned such a detestable vice as was worthy in

waiden.»n & priest most cruel death: as was seen for example in sir

o£ere.ue William Wyght, which was burnt for the same at Norwich
in the year of our Lord 1428.

THE PREFACE. 13

Thus was white judged black, and light darkness ; so ill
was men's sight in those days. By such means (saith the i««- v.
prophet) they "drew wickedness unto them as it were with a
cord, and all kinds of sin as it were with a cart-rope." If England for

England at that time had not been unthankful for the ness pun-
ished.

singular benefit that God then sent them by those good
men, the days of antichrist and his beastly brood had been
shortened there long ago, as it is even now, and hereafter
like to be more largely. A most orient fresh mirror of what the

. . . it' iTi/^ii • LordCobham

Christian manhood appeareth this worthy Lord Cobham in aPPeareth

. now-

our age, the verity now open, which was in her absence a

lamp of contempt before worldly-wise men. In him may
noble men behold here plainly a most noble stomach and
precious faith in the midst of great antichrist's muddy muster.
His courage was of such value that it gave him the victory i John v.

1 Cor. xv.

over them by the clear judgment of the scriptures, what
though the world's judgments be far otherwise. And as for
the cruel death which he most contumeliously suffered, it is
now unto him a most plenteous winning ; for in the just Phii.j.
quarrel was it of his Lord Jesus Christ.

Might those bloody blusterers have had their full sway
now of late, they would have made more Oldcastles, Actons, The Devii

sleepeth not

Browns, and Beverleys ; yea, they would have made there a
greater ^ havock upon Christ's congregation, than ever did
Saul in his raging fury. They meant more than they ut- Acts VHL
tered, when they approached so nigh (as did cruel Haman) Esth.v.
to the presence of noble Ahassuerus. But blessed be the
eternal Father, which hath given such wisdom godly unto A godiy go-

' O _ o ^ «/ vernor.

our most worthy King, that he, perceiving their sleights, so
abated their tyrannous fierceness. Pray, noble men, pray,
yea, with the true clergy and commons, that like as he hath
now with duke Joshua the overhand of wicked Jericho by Josh. vi.

his only gift, and is through that become a whole perfect J^ud GOI
& . . for him-

king within his own realm far above all his predecessors, so

that he may in conclusion overthrow her clearly. For as Matt xxyi.

J > • Johnxviu.

yet the dreadful damsel (tyranny), that was Caiaphas' door-
keeper, dwelleth in the houses of bishops, and daily compelleth w.*'ndon in
poor Peter to deny his master. As many eyes as ever had
vigilant Argus had he need to have, that is compassed with
such a sort, as are that brood of the wily serpent. Consider

14 CHRONICLE OF LORD COBHAM.

Pn»y for hii what heavenly things ye have received of the scriptures
under his permission, and yet pray once again for his gracious
continuance to the more increase of knowledge. Amen.

O Babylon, thy merchants were princes of the earth :

and with thine enchantments were all

nations deceived.

Apocal. xviii.

THE GREAT PROCESS

OF

THOMAS ARUNDEL,

THE ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY,
AND OF

THE PAPISTICAL CLERGY WITH HIM,

AGAINST THE MOST NOBLE KNIGHT,

SIR JOHN OLDCASTLE,

THE LORD COBHAM,
IN THE TEAR OF OUR LORD M.CCCC.XIII.

WHEREIN IS CONTAINED HIS EXAMINATION, IMPRISON.
MENT AND EXCOMMUNICATION.

THE PROCESS BEFORE HIS EXAMINATION.

AFTER that the true servant of Jesus Christ, John Wic- Exoperibus

et scnptis

liffe, a man of very excellent life and learning, had for the ^homse wai-
space of more than twenty-six years most valiantly battled
with the great antichrist of Europe, or pope of Rome, and his
diversely disguised host of anointed hypocrites, to restore the
church again to the pure estate that Christ left her in at his
ascension, he departed hence most christianly into the hands John wic-

' • : * ... 1'ffe, a man

of God, the year of our Lord 1387, and was buried in his
own parish church, at Lutterworth in Lincolnshire1. No small
number of godly disciples left that good man behind him, to
defend the lowliness of the gospel against the exceeding pride,
ambition, simony, avarice, hypocrisy, whoredom, sacrilege,
tyranny, idolatrous worshippings, and other filthy fruits of
those stiff-necked Pharisees. Against whom Thomas Arundel, Thomas

Arundel in

then archbishop of Canterbury, so fierce as ever was Pharoah, [J^0 P10"
Antiochus, Herod or Caiaphas, collected in Paul's church at
London a universal synod of all the papistical clergy of
England, in the year of our Lord 1413, as he had done
divers other afore, to withstand their most godly enterprise.

[l Lutterworth is in Leicestershire, but was till lately in the diocese
of Lincoln.]

16 THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

And this was the first year of king Henry the fifth, whom
they had then made fit for their hand.

johnxi- As these high prelates with their Pharisees and Scribes

p«ai. u. were thus gathered in this pestilent council against the Lord
and his word, first there resorted unto them the twelve in-
quisitors of heresies (whom they had appointed at Oxford, the
year afore, to search out heretics, with all Wicliffe's books),
and they brought two hundred and sixty-six faithful con-
clusions, which they had collected as heresies out of the said
waidm. in books. The names of the said inquisitors were these : John
wiciev. VVitnam, a master in the New College, John Langdon, monk of
Christ-Church in Canterbury, William Ufford, regent of the
Carmelites, Thomas Clayton, regent of the Dominicans, Robert
Gilberd, Richard Cartysdale, John Luck, Richard Snedysham,
Richard Flemming, Thomas Rodborne, Robert Roudbery, and
Richard Grasdale. In the mean season caused they their
A practice hired servants to blow it forth abroad throughout all the

commonly

used of that realm, that they were there congregate for an wholesome

generation. . *

unity and reformation of the church of England, to stop so
the mouths of the common people. Such is always the com-
mon practice of these subtle sorcerers, while they are doing
mischief, to blear the eyes of the unlearned multitude with
one false craft or other.
AHkeprac- After a certain communication they concluded among

tice sought •

butVtooh*' themselves, that it was not possible for them to make whole
Christ's coat without seam (meaning thereby their patched
popish synagogue), unless certain great men were brought
out of the way, which seemed to be the chief maintainers of
the said disciples of Wicliffe : among whom the most noble
knight sir John Oldcastle, the Lord Cobham, was complained
of by the general proctors, yea, rather betrayers of Christ in
Accused for his faithful members, to be the chief principal. Him they
the gospel of accused first for a mighty maintainer of suspected preachers
in the dioceses of London, Rochester, and Hereford, contrary
to the minds of their ordinaries. Not only they affirmed him
to have sent thither the said preachers, but also to have
assisted them there by force of arms, notwithstanding their
Accused for synodal constitution made afore to the contrary. Last of all
belief. they accused him that he was far otherwise in belief of the
sacrament of the altar, of penance, of pilgrimage, of image-
worshipping, and of the ecclesiastical power, than the holy
church of Rome had taught many years afore.

THE LORD COBHAM. 17

In the end it was concluded among them, that without process
any farther delay process should out against him as against ^
a most pernicious heretic. Some of that fellowship, which
were of more crafty experience than the other, would in no
case have the1 matter so rashly handled, but thought this way
much better : considering the said Lord Cobham was a man
of great birth and in favour at that time with the king, their
counsel was to know first the king's mind, to save all things
right up. This counsel was well accepted ; and thereupon
the archbishop Thomas Arundel, with his other bishops A wolfish

. *• generation.

and a great part of the clergy, went straight ways unto the
king as then remaining at Kennington : and there they2 laid
forth most grievous complaints against the said Lord Cobham,
to his great infamy and blemish, being a man most godly.

The king gently heard those blood-thirsty raveners, and The king

. , , . ....,...,. speakethfor

far otherwise than became his princely dignity he instantly him-
desired them, that, in respect of his noble stock and knight-
hood, they should yet favourably deal with him ; and that
they would, if it were possible, without all rigor or extreme
handling, reduce him again to the church's unity. He pro- HIS gentle

v JT promise.

mised them also that, in case they were3 contented to take
some deliberation, his self would seriously common the matter
with him.

Anon after the king sent for the said Lord Cobham. And
as he was come, he called him secretly admonishing him be- "h^^on"
twixt him and him, to submit himself to his mother the holy
church, and as an obedient child to acknowledge himself
culpable. Unto whom the Christian knight made this answer :
" You, most worthy prince," saith he, " am I always prompt
and willing to obey, forsomuch as I know you a Christian
king, and the appointed minister of God, bearing his righteous4
sword, to the punishment of ill-doers, and for the safeguard of R°m- x»i.
them that be virtuous. Unto you, next my eternal living5
God, owe I my whole obedience, and submit me thereunto
(as I have done ever) all that I have either of fortune or
nature, ready at all times to fulfil whatsoever ye shall in that
Lord command me. But as touching the pope and his spiritu- Ah™°t-!;n
alty, truly I owe them neither suit nor service, forsomuch obedience-

[l « that,' 1st ed.] [2 'they,' not in 1st ed.]

[3 'were not,' 1st ed.] [4 'bearing the sword,' 1st ed.]

[5 'living,' not in 1st ed.]

2

[BALE.]

18

TUB GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

a The*. 11.
Matt. xxir.

Kxvetusto

exemlar!

Judas u sent

forth.

jir<ui>heetis
hired.

pent

r*eiMonhof
the papists.

as I know him by the scriptures to be the great Antichrist, the
gon of perdition, the open adversary of God, and the abomi-
nation standing in the holy place." When the king had heard
this with such-like sentences more, he would talk no longer
with him, but left him so utterly.

And as the archbishop resorted again unto him for an an-
swer, he gave him his full authority to cite him, examine him,
and punish him according to the devilish decrees, which they

*

Call the laws of holy church.

•/

Then the said archbishop, by the counsel of his other
bishops and clergy, appointed to call before1 him the said2 sir
John Oldcastle, the Lord Cobham, and to cause him personally
to appear, to answer to such suspected3 articles as they should
lay against him. So sent he forth his chief summoner with a
very sharp citation unto the castle of Cowling, where as he at
that time dwelt for his solace. And as the said summoner was
thither come, he durst in no case enter the gates of so noble a
man without his licence ; and therefore he returned home
aoa*n> his message not done. Then called the archbishop one
John Butler unto him, which was then the door-keeper of the
king's privy chamber ; and with him he covenanted, through
promises and rewards, to have this matter craftily brought to
pass under the king's name.

Whereupon the said John Butler took the archbishop's
summoner with him, and went unto the said Lord Cobham,
shewing him that it was the king's pleasure that he should
obey that citation ; and so cited him fraudulently. Then said
he unto them in few words, that in no case would he consent
to those most devilish practices of the priests. As they had
informed the archbishop of that answer, and that it was meet
for no man privately to cite him after that without peril of
life, he decreed by and by to have him cited by public pro-
cess or oP6n commandment. And in all the haste possible,
Up0n the Wednesday before the nativity of our Lady, in Sep-
tember, he commanded letters citatory to be set upon the
great gates of the cathedral church of Rochester (which was
but three English miles from thence), charging him to appear
personally before him at Leeds4, in the sixth6 day of the same

[* 'gefore,' 1st ed.] [2 'said,' not in 1st ed.]

[3 'suspect,' 1st ed.]

[4 Leeds or Ledis castle, in Kent, about five miles from Maidstone.

THE LORD COBHAM. 19

month and year, all excuses to the contrary set apart. Those The citations

' r taken down.

letters were taken down anon after by such as bare favour unto
the Lord Cobham, and so conveyed aside. After that caused
the archbishop new letters to be set up, on the nativity day of
our lady ; which also were rent down and utterly consumed.

Then, forsomuch as he did not appear at the day ap- caiaphas sit-

' . rr . • r tethm con-

pointed at Leeds, (where as he sat in consistory as cruel as 8'story-

ever was Caiaphas, with his court of hypocrites about him,) he
judged him, denounced him, and condemned him of most deep
contumacy. After that, when he had been falsely informed by
his hired spies and other glossing glaverers6, that the said Lord False aceusa-

. . . tions against

Cobham had laughed him to scorn, disdained all his doings, Wm-

maintained his old opinions, contemned the church's power,

the dignity of a bishop, and the order of priesthood, (for of7

all these was he then accused.) in his moody madness without The serpent

'' t * doth his na-

just proof did he openly excommunicate him. Yet was he not ture-
with all this fierce tyranny qualified, but commanded him to
be cited afresh, to appear before him the Saturday after8 the
feast of Saint Matthew the apostle, with these cruel threaten-
ings added thereunto ; that if he did not obey at that day, he
would more extremely handle him. And, to make himself
more strong towards the performance thereof, he compelled ^frih^ J1
the lay power, by most terrible menacings of curses and inter- be-
dictions, to assist him against that seditious apostate, that9
schismatic, that heretic, that troubler of the public peace, that
enemy of the realm, and great adversary of all holy church ;
for all these hateful names did he give him.

This most constant servant of the Lord, and worthy A mirror of

« Christian

knight, sir John Oldcastle, the Lord Cobham, beholding the knighthood,
unpeaceable fury of antichrist thus kindled against him, per-
ceiving himself also compassed on every side with deadly dan-
gers, he took paper and pen in hand, and so wrote a Christian Hecnafese
confession or reckoning of his faith (which followeth here- fore men-

It had been the property of the Lords Badlesmere, but reverted to the
crown, 2 Edw. III. It was afterwards inhabited by William of Wick-
ham, who greatly enlarged it ; by Richard II., and for a short time by
Henry IV. Archbishop Arundel procured a grant of this castle, where
he frequently resided, and kept his court, whilst the process against
Lord Cobham was carrying forward. Wordsworth's Eccles. Biog.]

[5 ' xi.' 1st ed.]

[6 glaverer, a flatterer. Nares' Glossary.]

[7 'of,' not in 1st ed.] [8 before, 1st ed.]

[9 'that,' not in 1st ed,]

2—2

20 THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

after), and both signed and sealed it with his own hand :
wherein he also answereth to the four chiefest articles that
the archbishop laid against him. That done, he took the copy
with him, and went therewith to the king, trusting to find
mercy and favour at his hands. None other was that confes-
sion of his than the common belief, or sum of the church's
Theapwues- faith, called the Apostles' Creed, of all Christian men then

faith. j ,

used : as thus :

THE CHRISTIAN BELIEF OF THE LORD COBHAM.
The common I BELIEVE in God the Father Almighty, Maker of hea-
chnstians. yen and earth. And in Jesus Christ his only Son our Lord,
which was conceived of the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin
Mary, suffered death under Pontius Pilate, crucified, dead, and
This faith buried, went down to hell, the third day rose again from
garded. death, ascended up to heaven, he l sitteth on the right hand of
God the Father Almighty, and from thence shall come again
to judge the quick and the dead. I believe in the Holy
Ghost, the universal holy church, the communion of saints,
the forgiveness of sins, the uprising of the flesh, and everlast-
ing life. Amen.
A declaration And for a more large declaration (saith he) of this mv

of his belief. . e . ' "

faith in the catholic church : I stedfastly believe that there is

i John v. but one God Almighty, in and of whose Godhead are these

three persons, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost ; and

that those three persons are the same self God Almighty. I

r.ai iy. believe also that the second person of this most blessed Trinity,

Luke ii. in most convenient time appointed thereunto afore, took flesh

and blood of the most blessed Virgin Mary, for the safeguard

and redemption of the universal kind of man, which was afore

Christ is the lost in Adam's offence. Moreover I believe that the same

hubhurch, Jesus Christ our Lord, thus being both God and man, is the

only head of the whole Christian church ; and that all those

that have been or shall be saved, be members of this most

holy church. And this most holy church I think to be

divided into three sorts or companies.

The church Whereof the first sort be now in heaven, and they are the

divided in .

three part*, saints from hence departed. These, as they were here con-
versant, conformed always their lives to the most holy laws
and pure examples of Christ, renouncing Satan, the world, and
the flesh with all their concupiscences and evils.
[l ' he,' not in 1st ed.]

THE LORD COBHAM. 21

The second sort are in purgatory (if any such be by the contrary
scriptures) abiding the mercy of God and a full deliverance of Ad Parlii»-

. r ' * mentum. Ex

pain. Waldeno.

The third sort are here upon the earth, and be called
the church militant : for day and night they contend against
the crafty assaults of the devil, the flattering prosperities of
this world, and the rebellious filthiness of the flesh.

This latter congregation by the just ordinance of God is The church
also severed into three diverse estates, that is to say, into vided m
priesthood, knighthood, and the commons. Among whom the
will of God is, that the one should aid the other, but not de-
stroy the other. The priests first of all, secluded from all
worldliness, should conform their lives utterly to the examples
of Christ and his apostles. Evermore should they be occupied what the

... , . «>,<*• • . priests should

in preaching and teaching the scriptures purely, and m giving »>e.
wholesome counsels of good living to the other two degrees of
men. More modest also, more loving, gentle, and lowly in
spirit should they be, than any other sorts of people.

In knighthood are all they which bear sword by law of Knighthood,
office. These should defend God's laws, and see that the shotunw.
gospel were purely taught, conforming their lives to the same,
and secluding all false preachers : yea, these ought rather to
hazard their lives than to suffer such wicked decrees as either
blemish the eternal testament of God, or yet let the free
passage thereof, whereby heresies and schisms might spring Mark here a
in the church. For of none other arise they (as I suppose) uanheart!"
than of such erroneous constitutions, craftily first creeping in
under hypocrites' lies for advantage. They ought also to
preserve God's people from oppressors, tyrants, and thieves,
and to see the clergy supported so long as they teach purely, The ciergy,

. , , i . . y, , , . wherefore

pray rightly, and minister the sacraments freely. And if supported,
they see them do otherwise, they are bound by law of office
to compel them to change their doings, and to see all things
performed according to God's prescript ordinance.

The latter fellowship of this church are the common peo-
ple, whose duty is to bear their good minds and true obedience what the
to the aforesaid ministers of God, their kings, civil governors, peopTp°ougiit
and priests. The right office of these is justly to occupy
every man in his faculty, be it merchandise, handicraft, or the
tillage of the ground ; and so one of them to be as an helper
to another, following always in their sorts the just command-
ments of their Lord God.

22

THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

Belief con-
cerning the
sacrament*.

The sacra-
ment of the
altar.

Belief con-
cerning
God's laws.

What God
asketh of a
Christian.

A Christian
desire of the
Lord Cob-
ham.

This request
was lawful.

Obedience
unto his
king.

Over and besides all this, I most faithfully believe that
the sacraments of Christ's church are necessary to all Christian
believers, this always seen to, that they be truly ministered
according to Christ's first institution and ordinance. And for-
somuch as I am maliciously and most falsely accused of a mis-
believe in the sacrament of the altar, to the hurtful slander
of many ; I signify here unto all men that this is my faith
concerning that. I believe in that sacrament to be contained
very Christ's body and blood under the similitudes of bread
and wine, yea, the same body that was conceived of the Holy
Ghost, born of Mary the Virgin, done on the cross, died, that
was buried, arose the third day from the death, and is now
glorified in heaven. I also believe the universal law of God
to be most true and perfect, and that they which do not so
follow it in their faith and works at one time or other, can
never be saved : whereas he that seeketh it in faith, accepteth
it, learneth it, delighteth therein, and performeth it in love,
shall taste for it the felicity of everlasting innocency.

Finally, this is my faith also, that God will ask no more
of a Christian believer in this life, but only to obey the
precepts of that most blessed law. If any prelate1 of the
church requireth2 more, or else any other kind of obedience
than this to be used, he contemneth Christ, exalting himself
above God, and so becometh an open antichrist. All these
premises I believe particularly, and generally all that God
hath left in his holy scriptures that I should believe : in-
stantly desiring you, my liege lord and most worthy king,
that this confession of mine may be justly examined by the
most godly-wise and learned men of your realm. And if it
be found in all points agreeing to the verity, then let it be so
allowed, and I thereupon holden for none other than a true
Christian. If it be proved otherwise, then let it be utterly
condemned, provided always that I be taught a better belief
by the word of God, and I shall most reverently at all times
obey thereunto.

This brief confession of his faith the Lord Cobham wrote
(as is mentioned afore), and so took it with him to the court,
offering it with all meekness unto the king to read it over.
The king would in no case receive it, but commanded it to be
delivered unto them that should be his judges. Then desired
he in the king's presence, that an hundred knights and esquires
[x 'prelates,' 1st cd.] [2 'require,' 1st ed.]

THE LORD COBHAM. 23

might be suffered to come In upon his purgation, which (he

knew) would clear him of all heresies. Moreover he offered His Christian

himself, after the law of arms, to fight for life or death with manhood

any man living, Christian or heathen, in the quarrel of his

faith, the king and the lords of his council excepted. Finally, Nonason-

with all gentleness he protested before all that were present, would serve.

that he would refuse no manner of correction that should after

the laws of God be ministered unto him, but that he would at

all times with all meekness obey it. Notwithstanding all this,

the king suffered him to be summoned personally in his own

privy chamber.

Then said the Lord Cobham to the king, that he had HIS appeal
appealed from the archbishop to the pope of Rome, and there- archbishop.
fore he ought (he said) in no case to be his judge. And
having his appeal there at hand ready written, he shewed it
with all reverence to the king. Wherewith the king was then The king

T i 11 i> i i •• here wor-

much more displeased than afore, and said angerly unto him,
that he should not pursue his appeal : but rather he should
tarry in hold, till such time as it were of the pope allowed ;
and then, would he or nilde he3, the archbishop should be his
judge. Thus was there nothing allowed that the good Lord
Cobham had lawfully afore required. But forsomuch as he Cobham

. '. , would not

would not be sworn in all things to submit himself to the ^y anti-

chnst4.

church, and so to take what penance the archbishop would
enjoin him, he was arrested again at the king's commandment,
and so led forth to the Tower of London, to keep his day (so
was it then spoken) that the archbishop had appointed him
afore in the king's chamber.

Then caused he the aforesaid confession of his faith to be HIS confcs-
copied again, and the answer also (which he had made to the "gy*1*
four articles proponed5 against him) to be written in manner of
an indenture in two sheets of paper ; that when he should
come to his answer, he might give the one copy unto the
archbishop, and reserve the other to himself. As the day of
examination was come, which was the twenty-third day of
September, or the Saturday after6 the feast of Saint Matthew, caiaph
Thomas Arundel the archbishop sitting in Caiaphas' Room in
the Chapter-house of Paul's, with Richard Clifford bishop of
London, and Henry Bolingbroke bishop of Winchester, sir
Robert Morley knight, and lieutenant of the Tower, brought

[3 whether he would or not.] [4 'the heast,' 1st ed.]

[5 proponed, proposed. Nares' Glossary.] [o before, 1st ed.]

24

THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

personally before him the said Lord Cobhara, and there left
him for the time, unto whom the archbishop said these words.

Antichrist

Antichrist
him«;if.teth

A sip of

Exutroque

The articles
the L?rdn8t

Cobham.

o most chris

tian knight.

menu?ra"

THE FIRST EXAMINATION OF THE LORD
COBHAM.

" Sir John, in the last general convocation of the clergy of
this our province, ye were detected of certain heresies, and by
sufficient witnesses found culpable. Whereupon ye were by
form of spiritual law cited, and would in no case appear. In
conclusion upon your rebellious contumacy ye were both
privately and openly excommunicated. Notwithstanding we
never yet shewed ourself unready to have given you your
absolution (nor yet do not to this hour), would ye have meekly
asked it."

Unto this the Lord Cobham shewed as though he had
given none ear, having his mind otherwise occupied, and
so desired none absolution : but he said, he would gladly
before him and his brethren make rehearsal of that faith,
which he held and intended always to stand to, if it would
please them to license him thereunto. And then he took out
of his bosom a certain writing indented, concerning the articles
whereof he was accused, and so openly read it before them,
giving it unto the archbishop, as he had made thereof an end.
Whereof this is the copy.

I John Oldcastle, knight and Lord Cobham, will all
Christian men to understand, that Thomas Arundel, arch-
bishop of Canterbury, hath not only laid it to my charge
maliciously, but also very untruly, by his letter and seal
written against me in most slanderous wise, that I should
otherwise feel and teach of the sacraments of the church
(assigning specially the sacrament of the altar, the sacrament

V ' l . J . . .

oi penance, the worshipping ot images, and the going of pil-
grimage unto them) far otherwise than either believeth or
teacheth the universal holy church. I take Almighty God
unto witness, that it hath been and now is, and evermore with
the help of God it shall be, my full intent and will, to believe

•

faithfully and wholly all the sacraments that ever God or-
dained to be ministered in the holy church. And moreover,
for to declare me in these four points afore rehearsed :

I believe that in the most worshipful sacrament of the
altar is Christ's very body in form of bread, the same body

THE LORD COBHAM. 25

that was born of the blessed Virgin Mary, done on the cross,
dead and buried, and that the third day arose from death to
life, the which body is now glorified with the Father in
heaven. And as for the sacrament of penance, I believe that consider him

• • IP 1 11 i 1111 i /• i i • here before

it is needlul to all them that shall be saved to forsake their bishops,
sin, and to do penance for it, with true contrition to God, con-
fession of their faults, and due satisfaction in Christ, like as
God's laws limit and teach ; else can they have no salvation.
This penance I desire all men to do. And as for images, I Permuted to
understand that they pertain nothing to our Christian belief, idoiftr^.
but were permitted (long since the faith was given us of Christ)
by sufferance of the church, for to be as calendars unto lay-
men to represent or bring to mind the passion of our Lord
Jesus Christ, with the martyrdom and good living of the
saints. I think also, that whatsoever he be1 which doth that who com-

i • 11- i -1111- /-.-I- mitteth idol-

WOrship to dead images that is duly belonging unto God, or atfy-

that putteth his faith, hope, or confidence in the help of them
as he should do only in his eternal living God, or that hath
affection in one more than in another, he perpetrateth in so
doing the abominable sin of idolatry. Moreover in this am 1 1^> Mark,
fully persuaded, that every man dwelling on this earth is ap^f.a"1''
pilgrim, either towards bliss or else towards pain ; and that
he which knoweth not, nor will not know, nor yet keep the
holy commandments of God in his living here, (albeit that he
goeth on pilgrimage into all quarters of the world,) if he de-
parteth so, he shall surely be damned. Again, he that know- saved with-
eth the holy commandments of God, and so performeth them age.
to the end of his life to his power, shall without fail be saved
in Christ, though he never in his life go on pilgrimage, as men
use now-a-days to Canterbury, Walsingham, Compostella, and
Rome, or to any other place else.

This answer to his articles thus ended and ready, he de- His answer
livered it to the bishops, as is said afore. Then counselled the
archbishop with the other two bishops, and with divers of the
doctors, what was to be done in this matter, commanding him
for the time to stand aside. In conclusion, by their assent and
information, he said thus unto him : "Come hither, sir John, what is this
In this your writing are many good things contained, and quarrelling?
right catholic also ; we deny it not. But ye must consider that
this day was appointed you to answer to other points concern-
ing those articles, whereof as yet no mention is made in this
C1 'be,' not in 1st ed.] [2 'else,' not in 1st ed.]

26 THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

your bill. And therefore ye must yet declare us your
mind more plainly : as thus, whether that ye hold, affirm,
and believe, that in the sacrament of the altar, after the con-
secration rightly done by a priest, remaineth material bread
or n0^ Moreover, whether ye do hold, affirm, and believe,
that as concerning the sacrament of penance (where as a com-
petent number of priests are) every Christian man is necessarily
bound to be confessed of his sins to a priest ordained by the
church, or not?"

Christian After certain other communication, this was the answer of
the good Lord Cobham : That none otherwise would he declare

° . .11

his mind, nor yet answer unto his articles, than was expressly
in his writing there contained. Then said the archbishop
again unto him : " Sir John, beware what ye do. For if ye
answer not clearly to those things that are here objected
against you, specially at the time appointed you only for
A tyrannous that purpose, the law of holy church is, that, compelled once
mother. by a judge, we may openly proclaim ye an heretic." Unto
whom he gave this answer : " Do as ye shall think it best ; for
I am at a point." Whatsoever he and the other bishops did
ask him after that, he bade them resort to his bill, for thereby
His answer would he stand to the very death. Other answer would he
minds. not give that day ; wherewith the bishops and prelates were in
a manner amazed and wonderfully disquieted. At the last the
archbishop counselled again with his other bishops and doc-
tors ; and in the end thereof declared unto him, what the
Antichrist holy church of Rome, following the sayings of St Austin, St

setteth men J , • ° *

above ood. Hierome, St Ambrose, and of other holy doctors, had deter-
mined in those matters, no manner of mention once made of
Christ : " which determination (saith he) ought all Christian
men both to believe and to follow."

The Lord Then said the Lord Cobham unto him, that he would

unto gla(^y both believe and observe whatsoever the holy church

of Christ's institution had determined, or yet whatsoever God
had willed him either to believe or to do : but that the
pope of Rome with his cardinals, archbishops, bishops and
other prelates of that church had lawful power to determine
such matters as stood not with his word throughly, that would
he not1 at that time affirm.

A delayer With this the archbishop bade him to take good advisement

io de«roy. till the Monday next following (which was the twenty -fifth

C1 'he said/ 1st ed.J

THE LORD COBHAM. 27

day of September), and then justly to answer specially unto
this point, whether there remained material bread in the
sacrament of the altar after the words of consecration, or not ?
He promised him also to send unto him in writing those
matters clearly determined, that he might then be the more
perfect in his answer-making. And all this was not else but A doctrine o

O devils to

to blind the multitude with somewhat. The next day follow- ^Id1*he
ing, according to his promise, the archbishop sent unto him
into the Tower this foolish and blasphemous writing, made
by him and by his unlearned clergy.

THE DETERMINATION OF THE ARCHBISHOP
AND CLERGY.

THE faith and determination of2 holy church touching the EX magno
blissful sacrament of the altar is this : That after the sacra- m™ Anmdei
mental words be once spoken by a priest in his mass, the
material bread, that was before bread, is turned into Christ's
very body ; and the material wine, that was afore wine, is
turned into Christ's very blood : and so there remaineth in The first
the sacrament of the altar from thenceforth no material bread a
nor material wine, which were there before the sacramental
words were spoken. How believe ye this article ?

Holy church hath determined, that every Christian man The second
living here bodily upon earth ought to be shriven to a priest arl
ordained by the church, if he may come to him. How feel ye
this article ?

Christ ordained St Peter the apostle to be his vicar here The third
in earth : whose see is the holy church of Rome. And he
granted that the same power, which he gave unto Peter,
should succeed to all Peter's successors, which we call now
popes of Rome : by whose special power in churches particu- f^g^f*
lar be ordained prelates, as archbishops, bishops, parsons,
curates, and other degrees more ; unto whom Christian men
ought to obey after the laws of the church of Rome. This is
the determination of holy church. How feel ye this article ?

Holy church hath determined that it is meritorious to a The fourth
Christian man to go on pilgrimage to holy places ; and there
specially to worship holy relics and images of saints, apostles,
martyrs, confessors, and all other saints besides approved by
the church of Rome. How feel ye this article?
[2 'of the,' Isted.]

28 THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

He tea their And as the good Lord Cobliam had read over this

IcnnnuMO

ana maiic*. wretched writing, he marvelled greatly of their mad igno-
rance ; but that he considered again that God had given
them over, for their unbelief's sake, into most deep errors
and blindness of soul. Again he perceived thereby that their
uttermost malice was purposed against him, howsoever he

Heputhii should answer. And therefore he put his life into the hands

hand" ° * of God, desiring his only Spirit to assist him in his next
answer. When the said twenty-fifth day of September was
come, (which was also the Monday afore Michaelmas,) in the
said year of our Lord, 1413, Thomas Arundel, the arch-
bishop of Canterbury, commanded his judicial seat to be

exxem>ian.e Amoved from the1 chapter-house of Paul's to the Dominican
friars within Ludgate, at London. And as he was there set
with Richard, the bishop of London, Henry, the bishop of
Winchester, and Benet, the bishop of Bangor, he called in
unto him his council and his officers, with divers other
doctors and friars ; of whom these are the names here follow-

The council ing : Master Henry Ware, the official of Canterbury ; Philip
Morgan, doctor of both laws ; Howell Kyffyn2, doctor of the
canon law ; John Kempe, doctor of the canon law ; William
Carleton, doctor of the canon law ; John Wytnam3, of the New
College, in Oxford; John Whyghthead4, a. doctor of Oxford
also ; Robert Womberwell, vicar of St Laurence in the Jewry;

mdsc£b£es Thomas Palmer, the warden of the minors ; Robert Chamber-
layne5, prior of the Dominicans ; Richard Dodington, prior of
the Augustines ; Thomas Walden, prior of the Carmelites ; all
doctors of divinity : John Stevens also, and James Cole, both

A rabble of notaries, appointed there purposely to write all that should
be either said or done. All these, with a great sort more of
priests, monks, canons, friars, parish-clerks, bell-ringers, and
pardoners, disdained him with innumerable mocks and scorns,
reckoning him to be an horrible heretic and a man accursed
afore God.

Blasphemous Anon the archbishop called for a mass-book, and caused

dissimulation *

of papists, all those prelates and doctors to swear thereupon, that every
man should faithfully do his office and duty that day ; and
that neither for favour nor fear, love nor hate of the one
party nor the other, anything should there be witnessed,
[i ' that,' 1st ed.] [2 « Kiffin,' 1st ed.] [3 ' Witnam,' 1st ed.]
[4 ' Whighthead,' 1st ed.] [5 ' Chamberlaine,' 1st ed.]

THE LORD COBHAM. 29

spoken, or done, but according to the truth, as they would
answer before God and all the world at the day of doom. For a raise

f * m colour swear

Then were the two aforesaid notaries sworn also, to write they-
and to witness the words and process that there should be
uttered on both parties, and to say their minds (if they
otherwise knew it) before they should register it. And all AH done to

' t/e deceive the

this dissimulation was but to colour their mischiefs before ignorant,
the ignorant multitude. Consider herein, gentle reader, what
this wicked generation is, and how far wide from the just
fear of God ; for as they were then, so are they yet to
this day.

After that carne forth before them sir Robert Morley, Here cometh

* he before

knight, and lieutenant of the Tower, and he brought with him them-
the good Lord Cobham, there leaving him among them, as a
lamb among wolves, to his examination and answer.

THE LATTER EXAMINATION OF THE LORD
COBHAM.

THEN said the archbishop unto him : "Lord Cobham, ye Exvetusto

+ . exemplar!

be advised (I am sure) of the words and process which we had ^"nen~
unto you upon Saturday last past in the chapter-house of
Paul's : which process were now too long to be rehearsed
again. I said unto you then, that ye were accursed for your Jnteicc^of
contumacy and disobedience to holy church, thinking that ye
should with meekness have desired your absolution."

Then spake the Lord Cobham with a most cheerful coun-
tenance, and said : " God saith by his holy prophet, maledi- Mal- "•
cam benedictionibus vestris, which is as much to say as 'I
shall curse where as you bless.'"

The archbishop made then as though he had continued
forth his tale and not heard him, saying : " Sir, at that time Affevr°ofshen,
I gently proffered to have assoiled 6 you, if ye would have tleness-
asked it. And yet I do the same, if ye will humbly desire it
in due form and manner as holy church hath ordained."

Then said the Lord Cobham: "Nay, forsooth, will I not;
for I never yet trespassed against you, and therefore I will
not do it." And with that he kneeled down on the pavement,
holding up his hands towards heaven, and said : " I shrive me ^ ™*™'f
here unto thee, my eternal living God, that in my frail youth unto God<
[6 assoil, absolve.]

30 THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

I offended thee, Lord, most grievously in pride, wrath, and
gluttony, in covetousness and in lechery. Many men have I
hurt in mine anger, and done many other horrible sins ; good
o Christian Lord, I ask thee mercy." And therewith weepingly he stood
up again and said with a mighty voice : " Lo, good people,
lo : for the breaking of God's law and his great command-
ments they never yet cursed me. But for their own laws and
traditions most cruelly do they handle both me and other
j*r. n. men. And therefore both they and their laws by the promise
of God shall utterly be destroyed."

At this the archbishop and his company were not a little
blemished. Notwithstanding he took stomach unto him again,
after certain words had in excuse of their tyranny, and ex-
amined the Lord Cobham of his Christian belief.

Whereunto the Lord Cobham made this godly answer :

The Christian " I believe," said he, "fully and faithfully the universal laws

Cobham. of God. I believe that all is true which is contained in the

holy sacred scriptures of the bible : finally, I believe all that

my Lord God would I should believe."

Then demanded the archbishop an answer of the bill

which he and the clergy had sent him into the Tower the day

A wasphe- afore in manner of a determination of the church concerning

Hunan™ of the four articles whereof he was accused, specially for the sacra-

antichrbt.

ment of the altar, how he believed therein ?

Whereunto the Lord Cobham said, that with that bill he

had nothing to do. But this was his belief (he said) concern-
Matt xxvi, ing the sacrament : " That his Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ,
j.ifke xxii. sitting at his last supper with his most dear disciples, the night

before he should suffer, took bread in his hand ; and giving

thanks to his eternal Father, blessed it, brake it, and so gave

it unto them, saying : ' Take it unto ye, and eat thereof all.

This is my body which shall be betrayed for you. Do this
Antichrist hereafter in my remembrance.' This do I throughly believe,"
thu faith.not saith he; " for this faith am I taught of the gospel in Matthew,

in Mark, and in Luke, and also in the first epistle of St Paul

to the Corinthians."

Then asked the archbishop, if he believed that it were bread

after the consecration or sacramental words spoken over it ?
The sacra- The Lord Cobham said : " I believe that in the sacrament

Juw£° ' of the altar is Christ's very body in form of bread, the same

that was born of the Virgin Mary, done on the cross, dead,

THE LORD COBHAM. 31

and buried, and that the third day arose from death to life,
which now is glorified in heaven."

Then said one of the doctors of law : " After the sacra- A Member
mental words be uttered, there remaineth no bread, but the
only body of Christ."

The Lord Cobham said then to one Master John Whyght- AU this
head1: "You said once unto me in the castle of Cowling, thatheip.
the sacred host was not Christ's body. But I held then
against you, and proved that therein was his body, though
the seculars and friars could not therein agree, but held each
one against other in that opinion. These were my words
then, if ye remember it."

Then shouted a sort of them together, and cried with A biasphe-

11 rrr n ii i • r\ jt 1. j 5> mous brood.

great noise : "We say all, that is (*od s body.

And divers of them asked him in great anger, whether it
were material bread after the consecration, or not ?

Then looked the Lord Cobham earnestly upon the arch- That is not

. enough.

bishop, and said : " I believe surely that it is Christ's body in

form of bread. Sir, believe not you thus ?"

And the archbishop said, " Yes, marry do I."

Then asked him the doctors, whether it were only Christ's

body after the consecration of a priest, and no bread, or not ?

And he said unto them: "It is both Christ's body and Neither win

scripture nor

bread. I shall prove it as thus : For like as Christ dwelling reason serve.

here upon the earth had in him both Godhead and manhood ;

and had the invisible Godhead covered under that manhood

which was only visible and seen in him : so in the sacrament

of the altar is Christ's very body, and very bread also, as I

believe. The bread is the thing that we see with our eyes :

the body of Christ (which is his flesh and his blood) is there- This opinion

, . hath Saint

under hid, and not seen, but in faith." Augustine*.

Then smiled they each one upon other, that the people
should judge him taken in a great heresy. And with a great
brag divers of them said : " It is a foul heresy."

Then asked the archbishop, what bread it was. And the The pope's
doctors also inquired of him whether it were material or not ?

The Lord Cobham said unto them : " The scriptures make Material.

[T ' Whighthead,' 1st ed.]

[2 Habuit enim ilium ecclesia secundum prsesentiam carnis paucis
diebus ; modofide tenet, oculis non videt. — S. Aug. Tract. LI in Johan.
Ev. c. 12. Op. Ed. Ben. Paris 1679, Tom. in. pars m. col. 634.]

32 THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

no mention of this word material, and therefore my faith hath
nothing to do therewith. But this I say and believe it, that
it is Christ's body and bread. For Christ said in the sixth

John vi. of John's Gospel, Ego sum panis vivus qui de ccelo descendi.
' I, which came down from heaven, am the living (and not the
dead) bread.' Therefore I say now again, like as I said afore :
as our Lord Jesus Christ is very God and very man, so in
the most blessed sacrament of the altar is Christ's very body
and bread."

Then said they all with one voice, " It is an heresy."

An hcrwy One of the bishops stood up by and by, and said :

"wpuu. " What ? it is an heresy manifest, to say that it is bread
after the sacramental words be once spcken, but Christ's
body only."

icor.x. The Lord Cobham said : "Saint Paul the apostle was (I am

sure) as wise as you be now, and more godly-learned : and
he called it bread, writing to the Corinthians. ' The bread
that we break (saith he) is it not the partaking of the body
of Christ ?' Lo, he calleth it bread, and not Christ's body, but
a mean whereby we receive Christ's body."

o ignorant Then said they again: "Paul must be otherwise under-

standed. For it is surely an heresy to say that it is bread
after the consecration, but only Christ's body."

The Lord Cobham asked how they could make good that
sentence of theirs ?

Blind Baby- They answered him thus: "For it is against the deter-

lonianes. n^tf^ Of hoiy church."

Then said the archbishop unto him : " Sir John, we sent
you a writing concerning the faith of this blessed sacrament,
clearly determined by the church of Rome, our mother, and by
the holy doctors."

A most chru- Then said he again unto him : " I know none holier than
nan answer. -g Q^g^ an(j jjjs apostle1. And as for that determination (I
wot) it is none of theirs; for it standeth not with the scriptures,
but manifestly against them. If it be the church's (as ye
say it is), it hath been hers only since she received the great
poison of worldly possessions, and not afore."

Then asked they him, to stop his mouth therewith, if he
believed not in the determination of the church ?

And he said unto them : " No, forsooth, for it is no God.
[* 'apostles,' 1st ed.]

THE LORD COBHAM. 33

In all our Creed is IN but thrice mentioned concerning belief: iN.but
IN God the Father, IN God the Son, IN God the Holy Ghost. <*<*d-
The birth, the death, the burial, the resurrection and ascen-
sion of Christ hath none IN for belief, but IN him. Neither
yet hath the church, the sacraments, the forgiveness of sin,
the latter resurrection, nor yet the life everlasting, any other
IN than IN the Holy Ghost."

Then said one of the lawyers : " Tush, that was but a confounded
word of office. But what is your belief concerning holy learning.
church ?"

The Lord Cobham answered : " My belief is (as I said
afore) that all the scriptures of the sacred bible are true. All
that is grounded upon them I believe throughly ; for I
know it is God's pleasure that I should so do. But in He beiievetn
your lordly laws and idle determinations have I no belief : pope,
for ye be no part of Christ's holy church, as your open deeds
do shew ; but ye are very antichrists, obstinately set against
his holy law and will. The laws that you have made are
nothing to his glory, but only for your vain-glory and abo-
minable covetousness."

This they said was an exceeding heresy, (and that in An heresy
a great fume,) not to believe the determination of holy papists.
church.

Then the archbishop asked him, what he thought holy
church ?

He said unto him : " My belief is that holy church is the
number of them which shall be saved, of whom Christ is
the head. Of this church one part is in heaven with Christ, consider him
another in purgatory (you say), and the third is here in earth, shrewd e
This latter part standeth in three degrees, in knighthood,
priesthood, and the commonalty, as I said afore plainly in the
confession of my belief."

Then said the archbishop unto him : " Can ye tell me
who is of this church ?"

The Lord Cobham answered : " Yea truly, can I."

Then said Doctor Walden, the prior of the Carmelites :
" It is doubt unto you who is thereof. For Christ saith in waiden.
Matthew, Nolite jiidicare : ' Presume to judge no man.' If Wder. Lib.
ye here be forbidden the judgment of your neighbour or bro- ^5^-
ther, much more the judgment of your superior." P- I75-

The Lord Cobham made him this answer : " Christ saith

r -. 3

[BALE.]

34 THE GREAT PIIOCESS AGAINST

also in the same self chapter of Matthew, that like as the
ill tree is known by his ill fruit, so is a false prophet by his
works, appear they never so glorious. But that ye left be-
hind ye. And in John he hath this text : Operibus credite :

John vu. ' Believe you the outward doings.' And in another place
of John : Justum judicium judicate : ' When we know the
thing to be true, we may so judge it, and not offend.' For

Piai. ivt David saith also : Recte judicate, filii hominum : ' Judge
rightly always, ye children of men.' And as for your
superiority, were ye of Christ, ye should be meek ministers,
and no proud superiors."

Then said Doctor VValden unto him : " Ye make here no

Diversity of difference of judgments: ye put no diversity between the ill
judgments, which Christ hath forbidden, and the good judg-
ments, which he hath commanded us to have. Rash judgment
and right judgment, all is one with you. So is judgment
presumed and judgment of office. So swift judges always
are the learned scholars of Wicliffe."

A perfect Unto whom the Lord Cobham thus answered : " It is

well sophistried of you forsooth. Preposterous are your
judgments evermore. For, as the prophet Esay saith, 'ye
judge ill good, and good ill.' And therefore the same pro-

i»ai iv. phet concludeth, that ' your ways are not God's ways, nor
God^s ways your ways.' And as for that virtuous man

waiden. in Wicliffe, whose judgments ye so highly disdain, I shall say

7. P. e. "' here for my part both before God and man, that before I
knew that despised doctrine of his, I never abstained from
sin : but since I learned therein to fear my Lord God, it
hath otherwise (I trust) been with me. So much grace could
I never find in all your glorious instructions."

A most rank Then said Doctor Walden again yet unto him : " It were
not well with me, so many virtuous men living, and so many
learned men teaching, the scriptures being also so open, and
the examples of fathers so plenteous, if I then had no grace

Hieron in to amend my life till I heard the devil preach. St Hierome

Brev. .Minori. . "

saith, that ' he which seeketh such suspected masters shall
not find the mid-day light, but the mid-day devil1'."

t1 Quoniam ergo habemus nos meridiem, propterea et Diabolus
transformatur in angelum lucis, et ipse simulat habere se lucem, ha-
bere se meridiem. Quando heeretrci quasi mysteria aliqua promit-
tunt, quando regna ccelorum, quando continentiam, quando jejunia,

THE LORD COBHAM. 35

- The Lord Cobham said : " Your fathers, the old Phari-
sees, ascribed Christ's miracles to Belzebub, and his doctrine Luke *i.
to the devil. And you, as their natural children, have still
the same self judgment concerning his faithful followers. They
that rebuke your vicious living must needs be heretics, and
that must your doctors prove when ye have no scriptures to Doctorswhen

r « the scriptures

do it." Then said he to them all : " To judge you as ye &"•

be, we need no farther go than your own proper acts. Where

do ye find in all God's law,- that ye should thus sit in

judgment of any Christian man, or yet sentence any other

man unto death, as ye do here daily ? No ground have ye

in all the scriptures so lordly to take it upon ye, but in Annas Followers of

and2 Caiaphas, which sat thus upon Christ and upon his

apostles after his ascension. Of them only have ye taken it

to judge Christ's members, as ye do, and neither of Peter nor

John."

Then said some of the lawyers : " Yes forsooth, sir, for o most wind
Christ judged Judas."

The Lord Cobham said : " No, Christ judged him not ;
but he judged himself, and thereupon went forth, and so did
hang himself. But indeed Christ said woe unto him for that
covetous act of his, as he doth yet still unto many of you.
For since the venom was shed into the church, ye never Gerald,
followed Christ, neither yet have ye stand in the perfection i.ac™P.'i7!s'

Whartons

of Gods law. ' „ ••• vofnaSacr'

Then asked him the archbishop, what he meant by that
venom ?

The Lord Cobham said : " Your possessions and lordships.
For then cried an angel in the air, (as your own chronicles Ranuiph.
mention) : ' Woe, woe, woe ! this day is venom shed into the eh1onmLib.y"
church of God.' Before that time all the bishops of Rome
were martyrs in a manner ; and since that time we read of
very few. But indeed since that same time one hath put down
another, one hath poisoned another, one hath cursed another,
and one hath slain another, and done much more mischief
besides, as all the chronicles tell. And let all men consider

quando sanctitatem, quando renunciationem seculi, promittunt meri-
diem. Sed quoniam non est Christ! lumen, non est meridies sed dse-
monium meridianum. — Brev. in Psalt. in Psalm, xc. Op. S. Hieron.
Ed. Ben. Par. 1693—1706. Tom. u. pars H. col. 363.]
[2 'in/ 1st ed.]

3 — 2

36

THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

Antithesis of
Christ and
the pope.

Rome is tnti-
chrut'i nest.

Jssi ix.

Antichrist'*

toil.

Matt xxiii.

The religion
of bishops.

A wise pre-
late.

Luke xxiii.
John xvi.

Dan. xii.
Matt xxiv.

Prophecy.

Prophecy.

well tliis, that Christ was meek and merciful : the pope is
proud, and a tyrant. Christ was poor, and forgave : the pope
is rich, and a most cruel manslayer, as his daily acts do prove
him. Rome is the very nest of antichrist ; and out of that
nest cometh all his disciples : of whom prelates, priests, and
monks are the body, and these pilled1 friars are the tail
which covereth his most filthy part."

Then said the prior of the friar Augustins : "Alack, sir,
why do ye say so ? That is uncharitably spoken."

And the Lord Cobham said : " Not only is it my saying,
but also the prophet Esay's, long afore my time. ' The pro-
phet (saith he) which preacheth lies is the tail behind.' As
you friars and monks be like Pharisees, divided in your out-
ward apparel and usages, so make ye division among the
people. And thus you with such other are the very natural
members of antichrist."

Then said he unto them all : " Christ saith in his gospel :
'Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For ye
close up the kingdom of heaven before men : neither enter
ye in yourselves, nor yet suffer any other that would enter
into it.' But ye stop up the ways thereunto with your own
traditions, and therefore are ye the household of antichrist.
Ye will not permit God's verity to have passage, nor yet to
be taught of his true ministers, fearing to have your wicked-
ness reproved. But by such vain flatterers, as uphold ye in
your mischiefs, ye suffer the common people most miserably
to be seduced."

Then said the archbishop : " By our lady, sir, there shall
no such preach within my diocese, and God will, nor yet in
my jurisdiction, if I may know it, as either maketh division
or yet dissension among the poor commons."

The Lord Cobham said : " Both Christ and his apostles
were accused of sedition-making, yet were they most peace-
able men. Both Daniel and Christ prophesied, that such a
troublous time should come as hath not been yet since the
world's beginning. And this prophecy is partly fulfilled in
your days and doings. For many have ye slain already, and
more will ye slay hereafter, if God fulfil not his promise.
Christ saith also : ' If those days of yours were not shortened,
scarcely should any flesh be saved.' Therefore look for it
[T Bare, as if stripped. Nares' Gloss.]

THE LORD COBHAM. 37

Justly, for God will shorten your days. Moreover, though
priests and deacons, for preaching of God's word, and for Priests.
ministering the sacraments with provision for the poor, be
grounded in God's law, yet have these other sects no manner
of ground thereof, so far as I have read."

Then a doctor of law, called master John Kempe, plucked Mark this
out of his bosom a copy of that bill which they had afore satan'."8 °
sent him into the Tower, by the archbishop's counsel, thinking
thereby to make shorter work with him. For they were so
amazed with his answers (not all unlike to them which dis-
puted with Stephen), that they knew not well how to occupy Acts vi.
the time, their wits and sophistry (as God would) so failed
them that day.

" My Lord Cobham," saith this doctor, " we must briefly
know your mind concerning these four points here following.
The first of them is this." And then he read upon the bill : The first

article.

" The faith and the determination of holy church, touching
the blessed sacrament of the altar, is this : ' That after the
sacramental words be once spoken by a priest in his mass,
the material bread, that was before bread, is turned into
Christ's very body ; and the material wine, that was before o beastly
wine, is turned into Christ's very blood. And so there re-
maineth in the sacrament of the altar from thenceforth no
material bread nor material wine, which were there before
the sacramental words were spoken.' Sir, believe ye not
this?"

The Lord Cobham said : " This is not my belief. But o Christian
my faith is (as I said to you afore) that in the worshipful
sacrament of the altar is very Christ's body in form of
bread."

Then said the archbishop : " Sir John, ye must say
otherwise."

The Lord Cobham said : " Nay, that I shall not, if God HIS «m-

slancy.

be upon my side, (as I trust he is), but that there is Christ's
body in form of bread, as the common belief is."

Then read the doctor again. " The second point is this : The second

article.

' Holy church hath determined, that every Christian man
living here bodily upon earth ought to be shriven to a priest
ordained by the church, if he may come to him.' Sir, what
say ye to this?"

The Lord Cobham answered and said : " A diseased or

38 THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

sore wounded man had need to have a sure wise surgeon ] and
a true, knowing both the ground and the danger of the same.

confewion of Most necessary were it therefore to be first shriven unto God,

o"iy? ' which only knoweth our diseases, and can help us. I deny
not in this the going to a priest, if he be a man of good life

Mai.ij. and learning. For the laws of God are to be required of
the priest which is godly-learned. But if he be an idiot, or
a man of vicious living, that is my curate, I ought rather to
flee from him than to seek unto him : for sooner might I
catch ill of him that is naught than any goodness towards
my soul health."

The thw Then read the doctor again. " The third point is this :

' Christ ordained St Peter the apostle to be his vicar here in
earth, whose see is the church of Rome. And he granted
that the same power which he gave unto Peter should suc-
ceed to all Peter's successors, which we call now Popes of

Antichrist-. Rome : by whose special power in churches particular be
ordained prelates, as archbishops, parsons, curates, and other
degrees more ; unto whom Christian men ought to obey after
the laws of the church of Rome.' This is the determination
of holy church. Sir, believe ye not this?"

who is next To this he answered and said : " He that followeth Peter

unto Peter. .,. .... ...

most mghest in pure living is next unto him in succession.
But your lordly order esteemeth not greatly the lowly be-
haviour of poor Peter, whatsoever ye prate of him. Neither
care ye greatly for the humble manners of them that suc-

Nonicwt. ceeded him till the time of Sylvester, which for the more
part were martyrs, as I told ye afore. Ye can let all their
good conditions go by you, and not hurt yourselves with
them at all. All the world knoweth this well enough by
you ; and yet ye can make boast of Peter."

Doc-.or devii. With that one of the other doctors asked him : "Then
what do ye say of the pope ?"

&dicbrist'* ^e Lord Cobham answered : " As I said before, he and
you together maketh whole the great antichrist ; of whom
he is the great head, you bishops, priests, prelates, and
monks are the body, and the begging friars are the tail, for
they cover the filthiness of you both with their subtle so-
phistry. Never will I in conscience obey any of you all, till
I see you with Peter follow Christ in conversation."
[l * chyrurgian/ 1st ed.]

THE LORD COBHAM. 39

Then read the doctor again. " The fourth point is this : The fourth

*"

'Holy church hath determined that it is meritorious to a
Christian man to go on pilgrimage to holy places, and there Abominable
specially to worship holy relics and images of saints, apostles,
martyrs, confessors, and all other saints besides approved by
the church of Rome.' Sir, what say ye to this?"

Whereunto he answered : " I owe them no service by
any commandment of God, and therefore I mind not to seek
them for your covetousness. It were best ye swept them
fair from cobwebs and dust, and so laid them up for catching
of scath ; or else to bury them fair in the ground, as ye do what is to
other aged people which are God's images. It is a wonderful with°images.
thing that saints, now being dead, should become so covetous vetousb^g-0"
and needy, and thereupon so bitterly beg, which all their ^
lifetime hated all covetousness and begging. But this I say
unto you, and I would all the world should mark it, that
with your shrives and idols, your feigned absolutions and
pardons, ye draw unto you the substance, wealth, and chief
pleasures of all Christian realms."

" Why, sir," said one of the clerks, " will ye not worship Awhcipof
good images?"

"What worship should I give unto them?" said the
Lord Cobham.

Then said friar Palmer unto him : " Sir, ye will worship Hypocrisy

* •*• for his part.

the cross of Christ, that he died upon ? "

" Where is it?" said the Lord Cobham.

The friar said: "I put ye the case, sir, that it were wiotish beg-
here even now before you ?"

The Lord Cobham answered : " This is a great wise man,
to put me an earnest question of a thing, and yet he his self
knoweth not where the thing2 self is. Yet once again ask I
you, what worship I should do unto it?"

A clerk said unto him : " Such worship as Paul speaketh Gai. vi.
of, and that is this : ' God forbid that I should joy but only
in the cross of Jesus Christ'."

Then said the Lord Cobham, and spread his arms abroad :
" This is a very cross, yea, and so much better than your A Christian
cross of wood, in that it was created of God. Yet will not
I seek to have it worshipped."

Then said the bishop of London : " Sir, ye wot well that A brutish
he died on a material cross."

[2 'it/ Istod.]

40

THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

of God.

O devils in-
carnate!

Slandered
with the
truth.

sheweth his
nature.

The Lord Cobham said : " Yea, and I wot also that our
salvation came not in by that material cross, but alone by
Averym»n him which died thereupon. And well I wot that holy St
Paul rejoiced in none other cross, but in Christ's passion and
death only, and in his own sufferings of like persecution
with him for the same self verity that he had suffered for
afore."

Another clerk yet asked him : " Will ye then do none
honour to the holy cross?"

He answered him : " Yes, if he were mine, I would lay
him up honestly, and see unto him, that he should take no
more scaths abroad, nor be robbed of his goods, as he is
now-a-days."

Then said the archbishop unto him : " Sir John, ye have
spoken here many wonderful words to the slanderous rebuke
of all the whole spiritualty, giving a great ill example unto
the common sort here, to have us in the more disdain. Much
The serpent time have we spent here about you, and all in vain, so far as
I can see. Well, we must be now at this short point with
you, for the day passeth away : ye must either submit your-
self to the ordinance of holy church, or else throw yourself
(no remedy) into most deep danger. See to it in time, for
anon it will be else too late."

The Lord Cobham said : " I know not to what purpose
I should otherwise submit me. Much more have you offended
me than ever I offended you, in thus troubling me before this
multitude."

Then said the archbishop again unto him : " We once
again require you to remember yourself well, and to have
none other opinion in these matters than the universal faith
and belief of the holy church of Rome is ; and so, like an
obedient child, to return to the unity of your mother. See
to it (I say) in time ; for yet ye may have remedy, whereas
anon it will be too late."

The Lord Cobham said expressly before them all : " I
will none otherwise believe in these points than I have told
ye here afore. Do with me what ye will."

Finally then the archbishop said : " Well then, I see none
other, but we must needs do the law : we must proceed forth
to the sentence definitive, and both judge ye and condemn
ye for an heretic."

And with that the archbishop stood up, and read there a

None offence
done.]

A wolfish
offer of gen-
tleness.

O constant

Christian !

Abominable
thieves and
murderers.

THE LORD COBHAM. 41

bill of his condemnation, all the clergy and laity availing1
their bonnets. And this was thereof the tenor.

THE DEFINITIVE SENTENCE OF HIS
CONDEMNATION.

In Dei nomine. Amen. Nos Thomas, permissione divina EX magno

.^ . . ,. . processu

Cantuanensis ecclesice archiepiscopus, metropolitans, totius J^Jfj.
Anglice primas, et apostolicce sedis legatus, and so forth in
barbarous Latin ; which I have here translated into English
for a more plain understanding to the reader.

" In the name of God. So be it. We Thomas, by the suffered of
sufferance of God archbishop of Canterbury, metropolitan, Pugu1.a
and primate of all England, and legate from the apostolic
seat of Rome, will this to be known unto all men. In a
certain cause of heresy, and upon divers articles, whereupon
sir John Oldcastle, knight, and Lord Cobham, after a diligent An heretic

' ' forconf.-s-

mqmsition made for the same, was detected, accused, and s»ng Christ.
presented before us in our last convocation of all our whole
clergy of2 our province of Canterbury, holden in the cathedral
church of Paul's at London ; at the lawful denouncement
and request of our universal clergy in the said convocation,
we proceeded against him according to the law (God to
witness), with all the favour possible : and following Christ's
example in all that we might (which willeth not the death of Ezek. xvm.
a sinner, but rather that he be converted and live), we took
upon us to correct him, and sought all other ways possible to
bring him again to the church's unity, declaring unto him
what the holy and universal church of Rome hath said,
holden, determined, and taught in that behalf. And though The woif
we found him in the catholic faith far wide, and so stiffnecked StabuT*'
that he would not confess his error, nor purge himself, nor
yet repent him thereof; we yet pitying him of fatherly see if they

• *• 1 J • • i-C £ UU t U- 1 J shew not y

compassion, and entirely desiring the health of his soul, ap- themselves,
pointed him a competent time of deliberation, to see if he
would repent and seek to be reformed : and since we have
found him worse and worse. Considering therefore that he
is incorrigible, we are driven to the very extremity of the
law, and with great heaviness of heart we now proceed to
the final3 publication of the sentence definitive against him."

C1 i. e. lowering or bowing.] [2 'our whole clergy of/ not in 1st ed.]
[» 'final,' not in first ed.]

42 THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

idiot*. Then brought he forth another bill containing the said

' sentence, and that he read also in his bauger Latin : Christi
nomine invocato, ipsumqne solum prce oculis Jiabentes. Quia
per acta inactitata, and so forth. Which I have also trans-
lated into English, that men may understand it.

EX m««no " Christ we take unto witness, that nothing else we seek

in this our whole enterprise, but his only glory. Forasmuch
as we have found by divers acts done, brought forth, and
exhibited, by sordry1 evidences, signs, and tokens, and also
by many most manifest proofs, the said sir John Oldcastle,
knight, and Lord Cobham, not only an evident heretic in his
own person, but also a mighty maintainer of other heretics

That church against the faith and religion of the holy and universal church
of Rome ; namely about the two sacraments of the altar and
of penance, besides the pope's power and pilgrimages ; and
that he, as the child of iniquity and darkness, hath so har-
dened his heart that he will in no case attend unto the voice

A thief u of his pastor; neither will he be allured by strait admo-
nishments, nor yet be brought in by favourable words : the
worthiness of the cause first weighed on the one side, and his
unworthiness again considered on the other side, his faults
also aggravated, or made double through his damnable ob-

A colour of stinacy : we being loth that he which is naught should be
worse, and so with his contagiousness infect the multitude :
by the sage counsel and assent of the very discreet fathers,

A sort of our honourable brethren and lord bishops here present,

beasts?1 Richard of London, Henry of Winchester, and Benet of
Bangor, and of other great learned and wise men here, both
doctors of divinity and of the laws canon and civil, seculars
and religious, with divers other expert men assisting us, we
sententially and definitively by this present writing judge,

AsCaiaphas declare, and condemn the said sir John Oldcastle, knight, and
Lord Cobham, for a most pernicious and detestable heretic,
convicted upon the same, and refusing utterly to obey the
church again, committing him here from henceforth as a
condemned heretic to the secular jurisdiction, power, and

Christ is judgment to do him thereupon to death. Furthermore we

in his faithful excommunicate and denounce accursed not only this heretic

member.

here present, but so many else besides as shall hereafter in

favour of his error either receive him or defend him, counsel

[! 'sondry,' 1st ed., i.e. 'sundry.']

THE LORD COBHAM. 43

him, or help him, or any other way maintain him, as very
faulters, receivers, defenders, counsellors, aiders, and main-
tainers of condemned heretics.

" And that these premises may be the better known to HOW spiritual

.-_.--.. . . , these holy

all faithful Christian men, we commit it here unto your fathers are.
charges, and give ye strait commandment thereupon by this
writing also, that ye cause this condemnation and definitive
sentence of excommunication concerning both this heretic and
his faulters to be published throughout all your dioceses in
cities, towns, and villages by your curates and parish priests, Antichrist

=>''«' * ' sendeth forth

such time as they shall have most recourse of people. And hissoldiers-
see that it be done after this sort : As the people are thus
gathered devoutly together, let the curate every where go
into the pulpit, and there open, declare, and expound this
process in the mother tongue in an audible and intelligible NO such

*-..., . voice for the

voice, that it may well be perceived of all men, and that gospel.
upon the fear of this declaration also the people may fall
from their ill opinions conceived now of late by seditious
preachers. Moreover we will, that after we have delivered None office

, /. !_• i. / i_- v i .\ left undone,

unto each one of you bishops (which are here present) a copy pertaining to
hereof, that ye cause the same to be written out again into
divers copies, and so to be sent unto the other bishops and
prelates of our whole province, that they may also see the
contents thereof solemnly published within their dioceses and
cures. Finally we will, that both you and they signify again A crafty

• 1 'r *• *l U •*• U. knave in that

unto us seriously and distinctly by your writings, as the point,
matter is without feigned colour in every point performed,
the day whereupon ye received this process, the time when
it was of you executed, and after what sort it was done in
every condition, according to the tenor hereof, that we may
know it to be justly the same."

A copy of this writing sent Thomas Arundell, the arch- Thom.

1 * > Walden. in

bishop of Canterbury afterward from Maidstone the 10th day J^ic.

Wiclev.*

[2 The " Fasciculus Zizaniorum Wiclevi" is not a work of Walden's,
but a collection of tracts on various subjects and by various authors :
it exists in MS. in the Bodleian Library, see Cat. MSS. Anglice et
Hib. No. 3629. in Lyp. Bodl. No. 163 : the contents are there given.
The condemnation of lord Cobham will be found in the MS. at fol.
97, b. The contents of the Fasciculus are fully and well given in the
catalogue, with the exception that there are omitted,

a. Conclusiones Nic. Herford. fol. 68, b.

b. Acta contra M. Henricum Crompc, monaclmm, in Magn.

44

THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

Richard
Clifford.

Robert

Ex ulroque
exemplari.

Matt. x.

JobL

A worthy
warrior.

of October, within the same year of our Lord 1413, unto
Richard Clifford, the bishop of London, which thus beginneth :
Tlwmas permissione divina, #e.

The said Richard Clifford sent another copy thereof, in-
closed within his own letters, unto Robert Mascall, a Carmelite
friar, which was then bishop of Hereford in Wales, written
from Hadham the 23rd day of October in the same year, and
the beginning thereof is this : Reverende in Christo pater, 4rc.

The said Robert Mascall directed another copy thereof
from London, the 27th day of November in the same year,
inclosed in his own commission also, unto his archdeacons and
deans in Hereford and Shrewsbury. And this is thereof the
beginning : Venerabilibus et discretis viris, $c.

In like manner did the other bishops within their dioceses.

After that the archbishop had thus read the bill of his
condemnation with most extremity before the whole multitude,
the Lord Cobham said with a most cheerful countenance :
" Though ye judge my body, which is but a wretched thing,
yet am I certain and sure that ye can do no harm to my
soul, no more than could Satan upon the soul of Job. He
that created that, will of his infinite mercy and promise save
it, I have therein no manner of doubt. And as concerning
these articles before rehearsed, I will stand to them even to
the very death, by the grace of my eternal God."

And therewith he turned him unto the people, casting
his hands abroad, and saying with a very loud voice : " Good

Concil. reg. Stamford, in domo Carmelitarum, sub Will,
archiep. Cantuar. fol. 76, b.

c. Hereses et confessio M. Job. Purvey, extracto de libello suo
heretico, fol. 84, b.

d. Testimonia Job. Purvey ; manu Jo. Bale, fol. 84, b.

e. Conclusiones, et alia, ad Will. Sautre, spcctantes, fol. 89, b.
/. Sententia contra Will. Taylor, fol. 90.

g. Confessio et abjuratio dom. de Cobham, fol. 90, b.

A. Examinatio super hseresibus Will. Whyte, fol. 91.

t. Processus contra dom. de Cobham, fol. 94, b.

k. Examinatio Will. Thorpe, coram Tho. Arundell ; manu Jo.

Bale, fol. 98, b.
1. Ex sermone cujusdam Carmelitse de quadam ecclesiae scis-

mate, fol. 103.
m. Collectio errorum in Anglia et Parisiis condemnatorum, fol.

149, b.]

THE LORD COBHAM. 45

Christian people, for God's love be well ware of these men : chnstianiy
for they will else beguile you, and lead you blindlings into wa
hell with themselves. For Christ saith plainly unto you :
' If one blind man leadeth another, they are like both to fall Matt xv.
into the ditch.'"

After this he fell down there upon his knees, and thus
before them all prayed for his enemies, holding up both his
hands and his eyes towards heaven, and saying : " Lord God Heprayetn
eternal, I beseech thee for thy great mercy's sake to forgive enemies.
my pursuers, if it be thy blessed will." And then he was
delivered to sir Robert Morley, and so led forth again to the
Tower of London. And thus was there an end of that day's
work.

While the Lord Cobham was thus in the Tower, he sent EX vetusto
out privily unto his friends. And they at his desire wrote l"^"1*"-
this little bill here following, causing it to be set up in divers
quarters of London, that the people should not believe the
slanders and lies that his enemies the bishops' servants and Enemies,
priests had made on him abroad. And this was the letter :

" Forasmuch as sir John Oldcastle, knight, and Lord A testimonial
Cobham, is untruly convicted and imprisoned, falsely reported frfendJ
and slandered among the common people by his adversaries,
that he should otherwise both feel and speak of the sacra-
ments of the church, and specially of the blessed sacrament of
the altar, than was written in the confession of his belief, TO stop
which was indented and taken to the clergy, and so set up y
in divers open places in the city of London : known be it A rehearsal

,, , ,111 • . i • • of his belief.

here to all the world, that he never since varied in any point
therefrom ; but this is plainly his belief, that all the sacra-
ments of the church be profitable and expedient also to all
them that shall be saved, taking them after the intent that
Christ and his true church hath ordained. Furthermore he
believeth that in the blessed sacrament of the altar is verily
and truly Christ's body in form of bread."

After this the bishops and priests were in much obloquy The clergy in
both of the nobility and commons, partly for that they had people.
so cruelly handled the good Lord Cobham, and partly again
because his opinion (as they thought at that time) was perfect
concerning: the sacrament. As they feared this to grow to A practice of

f i.1. • • J AV~ V i* xl- J false llriests-

further inconvenience towards them both ways, they drew
their heads together, and at the last consented to use another

46

THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

Theaeare
their com-
mon JeaU,

practice somewhat contrary to that they had done afore.
They caused it by and by to be blown abroad by their feed
servants, friends, and babbling Sir Johns, that the said Lord
Cobham was become a good man, and had lowly1 submitted
himself in all things unto holy church, utterly changing his
opinion concerning the sacrament. And thereupon they
counterfeited an abjuration in his name, that the people
should take no hold of that opinion by any thing they had
heard of him before, and to stand so in the more awe of
them, considering him so great a man, and by them subdued.
" This is the abjuration," say they, " of sir John Oldcastle,
knight, sometime the Lord Cobham."

Walden. in
Fascic.
Zizan.
Wiclev.
Ms. Bodl.
JCo. 163, fol.
89. b.

Mark from
whence this
gear cometh.

Fine work-
manship, I
trow.

Alas, good

iran, thou
an slandered,

AN ABJURATION COUNTERFEITED OF THE
BISHOPS.

" In Dei nomine, Amen. I, John Oldcastle, denounced, de-
tected, and convicted of and upon divers articles savouring both
heresy and error, before the reverend father in Christ and my
good lord Thomas, by the permission of God lord archbishop
of Canterbury, and my lawful and rightful judge in that behalf,
expressly grant and confess, that as concerning the estate
and power of the most holy father the pope of Rome, of his
archbishops, his bishops, and his other prelates, the degrees
of the church, and the holy sacraments of the same, specially
of the sacraments of the altar and of penance, and other ob-
servances besides of our mother holy church, as pilgrimages
and pardons, I affirm (I say) before the said reverend father
archbishop and elsewhere, that I, being ill seduced by divers
seditious preachers, have grievously erred and heretically
persisted, blasphemously answered, and obstinately rebelled.
And therefore I am by the said reverend father, before the
reverend fathers in Christ also, the bishops of London, Win-
chester, and Bangor, lawfully condemned for an heretic.

" Nevertheless yet I now remembering myself, and covet-
ing by this mean to avoid that temporal pain which 1 am
worthy to suffer as an heretic, at the assignation of my most
excellent Christian prince and liege lord King Henry the fifth,
now by the grace of God most worthy king both of England
[l ' lawly/ 1st ed.]

THE LORD COBHAM. 47

and of France, minding also to prefer the wholesome deter-
mination, sentence, and doctrine of the holy and universal
church of Rome, before the unwholesome opinions of myself, A tyrannous
my teachers, and my followers ; I freely, willingly, delibe- that church,
rately, and thoroughly confess, grant, and affirm the most
holy fathers in Christ St Peter the apostle, and his successors
bishops of Rome, specially no\v at this time my most blessed
lord pope John, by the permission of God the twenty-third He poisoned
pope of that name, which now holdeth Peter's seat (and each sor, to t!tes~
of them in their succession) in full strength and power to be
Christ's vicar in earth and the head of the church militant ;
and that by the strength of his office (what though he be a
great sinner and afore known of God to be damned ?) he hath Ye He, fai«e
full authority and power to rule and govern, bind and loose, lie-
save and destroy, accurse and assoil, all other Christian men.

"And agreeably still unto this, I confess, grant, and
affirm all other archbishops, bishops, and prelates, in their
provinces, dioceses, and parishes, appointed by the said pope ^ti£hrist
of Rome to assist him in his doings or business, by his decreed2 i»mseif here.
canons or virtue of his office, to have had in times past, to
have now at this time, and that they ought to have in time
to come, authority and power to rule and to govern, bind
and loose, accurse and assoil, the subjects or peoples of their
aforesaid provinces, dioceses, and parishes, and that their
said subjects or peoples ought of right in all things to obey HOW prove

1 ., T r J m *v L ^ .% ye that by the

them. Furthermore I confess, grant, and affirm that the said scriptures?
spiritual fathers, as our most holy father the pope, arch-
bishops, bishops, and prelates, have had, have now, and ought is not tim
to have hereafter, authority and power for the estate, order, twnkyo'u?
and governance of their subjects or peoples, to make laws,
decrees, statutes, and constitutions ; yea, and to publish, com-
mand, and compel their said subjects and peoples to the
observation of them.

" Moreover I confess, grant, and affirm that all these fore- NO scriptures
said laws, decrees, statutes, and constitutions, made, published, shew.
and commanded according to the form of spiritual law, all
Christian people and every man in himself is straitly bound
to observe and meekly to obey according to the diversity of
the foresaid powers : as the laws, statutes, canons, and con- what
stitutions of our most holy father the pope incorporated in j»?^se u
[2 'decrees,' 1st ed.]

48 THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

liis decrees, decretals, Clementines, codes, charts, rescripts!,
sextiles, and extravagants the world over all ; and as the
provincial statutes of archbishops in their provinces, the synodal
acts of bishops in their dioceses, and the commendable rules
and customs of prelates in their colleges, and curates in their
parishes, all Christian people are both bound to observe and
intolerable also most meekly to obey. Over and besides all this, I,
the* a John Oldcastle, utterly forsaking and renouncing all the afore-
said errors and heresies, and all other errors and heresies
like unto them, lay my hand here upon this book or holy
Never made evangely of God, and swear, that I shall never more from
oau>'!c henceforth hold these foresaid heresies, nor yet any other
like unto them wittingly. Neither shall I give counsel, aid,
help, nor favour at any time to them that shall hold, teach,
affirm, or maintain the same, as God shall help me and these
This knavery holy evangclies. And that I shall from henceforth faithfully
they"sun. obey and inviolably observe all the holy laws, statutes, canons,
and constitutions of all the popes of Rome, archbishops,
The biasphe- bishops, and prelates, as are contained and determined in their
i^pbu.'bu° holy decrees, decretals, Clementines, codes, charts, rescripts,
sextiles, sums papal, extravagants, statutes provincial, acts
synodal, and other ordinary rules and customs constituted by
them or that shall chance hereafter directly to be determined
or made. To these and all such other will' I myself with all
Mark this power possible apply. Besides all this, the penance which it
shall please my said reverend father the lord archbishop of
Canterbury hereafter to enjoin me for my sins, I will meekly
obey and faithfully fulfil. Finally, all my seducers and false
teachers, and all other besides whom I shall hereafter know
This charge suspected of heresy or errors, I shall effectually present or
fommoeaiy. cause to be presented unto my said reverend father lord
archbishop, or to them which hath his authority, so soon as
I can conveniently do it, and see that they be corrected to
my uttermost power. Amen."

THE CRUEL COMPLAINT OF THE CLERGY AND
TYRANNOUS ACT THEREUPON MADE.

The devil NEVER came this abjuration to the hands of the Lord

more ways to Cobham, neither was it compiled of them for that purpose.

mischief.

THE LORD COBHAM. 49

but only therewith to blear the eyes of the unlearned multi- EX statuto

. , . , , Parliamentl

tude. And when they perceived that policy would not ^fvHen-
help, but made more and more against them, then sought f^utes at
they out another false practice. They went unto the king f^f^i^'
with a most grievous complaint, like as they did afore in his I'H^Vy v.
father's time, that in every quarter of the realm by reason ca
of Wicliffe's opinions and the said Lord Cobham, were won-
derful contentions, rumours, tumults, uproars, confederations,
dissensions, divisions, differences, discords, harms, slanders,
schisms, sects, seditions, perturbations, perils, unlawful assem-
blies, variances, strifes, fightings, rebellious rufflings, and
daily insurrections. The church (they said) was hated ; the The clamour
diocesans were not obeyed ; the ordinaries were not regarded ;
the spiritual officers, as suffragans, archdeacons, chancellors,
doctors, commissaries, officials, deans, lawyers, scribes, and
summon ers were everywhere despised ; the laws and liberties
of holy church were trodden under foot ; the Christian faith They cry

. ,, -I/-NI, • 111, apace for

was ruinously decayed ; God s service was laughed to scorn ; their beiues.
the spiritual jurisdiction, authority, honour, power, policy,
laws, rites, ceremonies, curses, keys, censures, and canonical
sanctions of the church were had in an utter contempt : so
that all in a manner was come to nought.

And the cause of this was, that the heretics and Lollards Christ always

troubleth

of Wicliffe's opinion were suffered to preach abroad so them-
boldly, to gather conventicles unto them, to keep schools in
men's houses, to make books, compile treatises, and write
ballads, to teach privately in angles and corners, as in woods,
fields, meadows, pastures, groves, and in caves of the ground.
This would be (thev said) a destruction to the commonwealth, An old

v i ' practice of

a subversion to the land, and an utter decay of the king's ^rs yet

estate royal, if remedy were not sought in time. And this

was their policy to couple the king's authority with that they

had done in their former counsel of craft, and so to make it

thereby the stronger : for they perceived themselves very

far too weak else to follow against their enemies that they

had so largely enterprised. Upon this complaint, the king £t£*r^™nt

immediately called a parliament at Leicester. It might not

in those days be holden at Westminster, for the great favour

that the Lord Cobham had both in London and about the

city. Yet were they deceived : that they doubted most

lighted there soonest upon them.

[BALE.]

50 THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

Robert A bill was put in there again by the commons against

Fabian, in ' J ......

f£d°g-jrH their continual wasting of the temporalities, like as it had
Jio'iT 'ifuTito, keen twice afore by procurement of the said Lord Cobham,
p. «7a] boj-h -m faQ jayg Qf ^jng Richard the second, anno 1395,

Walclen. In ., /• i • TT t * i T% • • i * i r\

•''\I*{KM a ° o Henry the fourth, anno Domini 1410.

The b'ni iIs°'s' Whereupon was grown all this malice afore specified; but
proxe's£ieby?» this was then workmanly defeated by another proper practice
iii'. p.353.] of theirs. They put the king in remembrance to claim his
Fabian, in right in France, and granted him thereunto a dime, with other
great subsidy of money. Thus were Christ's people betrayed
every way, and their lives bought and sold by these most
A practice, cruel thieves. For in the said parliament the king made this
waMen. ad most blasphemous and cruel act, to be as a law for ever :
[Lib. ii. cap.' that whatsoever they were that should read the scriptures in

46. Ed. Paris

poT'dVer3 ]> ^e mo^er tongue (which was then called Wicliffe's learning),
fs4(iEp 441s]' ^ey should forfeit land, cattle, body, life, and goods from
their heirs for ever, and so be condemned for heretics to God,
enemies to the crown, and most errant traitors to the land.
Besides this it was enacted, that never a sanctuary nor pri-
vileged ground within the realm should hold them, though
chnst hath they were still permitted both to thieves and murderers.

less favour i !i •/• • ,1 •, i • /» ,1 •

than thieve*. And it in case they would not give over, or were alter their
pardon relapsed, they should suffer death in two manner of
kinds ; that is, they should first be hanged for treason against
the king, and then be burned for heresy against God, and
yet neither of both committed. The beginning of that act is
this : Pro eo quod magni rumores, &c. Anon after was it
proclaimed throughout the realm ; and then had the bishops,
priests, monks, and friars a world somewhat to their minds.
For then were many taken in divers quarters, and suffered
waiden. ad most cruel death. And many fled out of the land into Ger-
r ub.'ii.' capj. many, Bohemia, France, Spain, Portugal, and into the wild

De Sacra-
ment, cap. of Scotland, Wales, and Ireland, working there many mar-
vels against their false kingdom too long to write. In the
Christmas following was sir Roger Acton, knight, master
John Browne, esquire, sir John Beverlay, a learned preacher,
an<^ divers other more, attached for quarrelling with certain1
P"68^3, and so imprisoned. For all men at that time could
no* patiently suffer their blasphemous brags.
A great lie. The complaint was made unto the king of them, that

they had made a great assembly in St Giles's field at London,

THE LORD COBHAJf. 51

purposing the destruction of the land, and the subversion of
the commonwealth. As the king was thus informed, he waiden. ad
erected a banner (saith Walden) with a cross thereupon, (as Profog.' dVa
the pope doth commonly by his legates, when he pretendeth cap. b?.
to war against the Turk,) and with a1 great number of men
entered the same field, where as he found no such company :
yet was the complaint judged true, because the bishops had
spoken it at the information of their priests. All this hath what iho-
Thomas Walden in divers of his works, which was at the was.
same time a white or Carmelite friar, and the king's con-
fessor, and partly it is touched both by Robert Fabian, and
by Polydorus Vergilius in their English chronicles, but not
in all points rightly, as is to be seen in the preface afore. In
the mean season, sir John Oldcastle the Lord Cobham escaped Fabian,
out of the Tower of London in the night, and so fled into jpoiyiverga.
Wales, where as he continued more than four years after. CP- -441-]

Some writers have thought this escape to come by the ^^{^f110
said sir Roger Acton, and other gentlemen in displeasure of
the priests, and that to be the chief occasion of their deaths :
which might well be, but Walden doth not so utter it, which Job. Major.

• /. CLit)- V'- e*Vi

reigned the same self time2. In January next following was ^tHi|^
the aforenamed sir Roger Acton, master John Browne, sir Ed^ I?4'0-
John Beverlay, and thirty-six more (of whom the more part
were gentlemen of birth), convicted of heresy by the bishops,
and condemned of treason by the temporality, and according
to the act were first hanged, and then brent in the said St
Giles's field. In the same year also was one John Claydon, Robert

* * ' Fabian, in

a skinner, and one Richard Turmyne3, a baker, both hanged pphr™8- -j
and brent in Smithfield by that virtuous act, besides that was
done in all other quarters of England, which was no small
number, if it were now throughly known.

THE LATTER IMPRISONING AND DEATH OF
THE LORD COBHAM.

IN the year of our Lord 1415, died Thomas Arundel, Thomas
which had been archbishop of Canterbury more than thirty- <H«I.
two years, to the great destruction of Christian belief. Yet
died not his prodigious tyranny with him, but succeeded with

t1 ' a,' not in 1st ed.] [2 ' self same,' 1st ed.] [« ' Turmin,' 1st ed.]

4—2

52 THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

his office in Henry Chicheley, and in a great sort more of
The Lord that1 spiteful spirituality. For their malice was not yet sated

Cobhamis . r r, ->/-. _ * .

betrayed. against the good Lord Cobham. But they confedered with
the Lord Powys (which was at that time a great governor
in Wales), feeding him with lordly gifts and promises to ac-

Mattxxvi. complish their desire. He at the last thus monied with
Judas, and outwardly pretending him great amity and favour,
most cowardly and wretchedly took him, and, in conclusion,
so sent him up to London, where as he remained a month or

condemned two imprisoned again in the Tower : and, after long process,

UOod'strue , '

servant they condemned him again of heresy and treason by force
of the aforenamed act, he rendering thanks unto God, that
he had so appointed him to suffer for his name's sake.

He is led And upon the day appointed he was brought out of the

forth to his m . , r . . i i i • i i • i •

death. lower with his arms bound behind him, having a very cheer-
ful countenance. Then was he laid upon an hurdle, as though
he had been a most heinous traitor to the crown, and so
drawn forth into St Giles's field, where as they had set up a
new pair of gallows. As he was come to the place of
Heprayetn execution, and was taken from the hurdle, he fell down de-
enemies, voutly upon his knees, desiring Almighty God to forgive his
enemies. Then stood he up and beheld the multitude, ex-
horting them in most godly manner to follow the laws of
God written in the scriptures, and in any wise to beware of
such teachers as they see contrary to Christ in their conver-
sation and living, with many other special counsels. Then
was he hanged up there by the middle in chains of iron, and
so consumed alive in the fire, praising the name of God so
long as his life lasted. In the end he commended his soul
into the hands of God, and so departed hence most christianly,
his body resolved into ashes.

what the And this was done in the year of our Lord 1418, which

priests did. was the sixth year of the reign of king Henry the fifth, the

Notthepope-s people there present shewing great dolour. How the priests

<Xru"£but that time fared, blasphemed, and cursed, requiring the people

not to pray for him, but to judge him damned in hell, for

that he departed not in the obedience of their pope, it were

too long to write. This terrible kind of death with gallows,

chains, and fire, appeareth not very precious in the eyes of

men that be carnal, no more than did the death of Christ

[i 'The,' 1st ed.]

THE LORD COBHAM. 53

when he was hanged up among thieves. " The righteous John xix.
seemeth to die," saith the wise man, " in the sight of them
which are unwise, and their end is taken for very destruction."
"Ungodly fools think their lives very madness, and their
passage hence without all honour. But though they suffer wisd. v.
pain before men," saith he, " yet is their expectation full of
immortality. They are accounted for the children of God, John i.
and have their just portion among the saints. As gold in
the furnace doth God try his elect, and as a most pleasant
brent offering receiveth he them to rest." The more hard
the passage be, the more glorious shall they appear in the
latter resurrection. Not that the afflictions of this life are HCD. xi.

/•i i i i • • /~i i i 11 Rom. viii.

worthy of such a glory, but that it is God s heavenly pleasure

so to reward them. Never are the judgments and ways ofisai.iv.

men like unto the judgments and ways of God, but contrary

evermore, unless they be taught of him. " In the latter Jer. xxxu.

time," saith the Lord unto Daniel, " shall many he chosen,

proved, and purified by fire; yet shall the ungodly live

wickedly still, and have no understanding that is of faith."

By an angel from heaven was John earnestly commanded to Rev. xiv.

write, that " blessed are the dead which hence depart in the

Lord." " Right dear," saith David, " in the sight of God is Psai. cxvi.

the death of his true servants." Thus resteth this valiant

Christian knight, sir John Oldcastle, under the altar of God

(which is Jesus Christ), among that godly company which in

the kingdom of patience suffered great tribulation with the Rev. yi.

death of their bodies for his faithful word and testimony, Rev. VH.

abiding there with them the fulfilling of their whole number, Rev. **.

and the full restoration of his elect. The which he grant

in effect at his time appointed, which is one God eternal.

Amen.

THE CONCLUSION.

BESIDES the causes rehearsed afore in the preface, con-
cerning the dreadful death of this most Christian knight, sir Another-

t'.iu vf of his

John Oldcastle, the Lord Cobham, this is also reckoned for death.
one. In the end of the first book, which he put up into the
parliament house against the abusions of the clergy, in .the Against the
year of our Lord 1395, (which was also the 18th year of

54

THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

Verses in
Latin.

A time of
ignorance.

The versei
are here

KnglUhed.

By nothing
will they
amend.

The insurrec-
tion com-
plained of.

Ad Martin.
Pap. et in
Prefat. iv.

king Richard the second,) were these six verses written as a
brief conclusion summary of the universal contents thereof :

Plangunt Anglorum gentcs crimen sodomorum.
Paulus fert, horum sunt idola causa malorum.
Surgunt ingrati, Giezite Symone nati,
Nomine prcelati, hoc defensare parati.
Qut reges estis, populis quicunque prceestis,
Qualiter hits gestis gladlos prohibere potestisf

Though the verses be gross and imperfect according to
the time then, wherein all fresh literature was clearly extin-
guished; yet is the sentence of them lively, and of a fresh
faithful spirit, even iu the zeal of Ellas and Phinehas for re-
buke of sin. And thus are they in the English :

Bewail may England the Bin of sodomites.
For idols and they are ground of all their woe.
Of Simon Magus, a sect of hypocrites,
Surnamed prelates, are up with them to go
And to uphold them, in all that they may do.
You that be rulers, peculiarly selected,
How can ye suffer such mischiefs1 unconnected?

When this book would not help towards any reformation,
but was laughed to scorn of the bishops, then were these
verses copied out by divers men, and set upon their windows,
gates, and doors, which were then known for obstinate hy-
pocrites and fleshly livers, which made the prelates mad.
And this is the great insurrection that Walden complaineth
of unto pope Martin the fifth, and after him Polydorus the
pope's collector, with other papists more, wherein never a
one man was hurt. I would marvel much more of the double-
ness of Thomas Walden, being then the king's confessor, if
I did not know the unshamefaced nature of that lying gene-
ration. In his first epistle unto pope Martin, and in the first
preface of his fourth book contra Wiclevistas*, he saith that

[i 'Togo,' Isted.]

[2 The passage cited by Walden, which is the following, occurs in
the letter of archbishop Arundel to the bishop of London, describing
the process against Cobham : Assidentibusque nobis venerabilibus con-
fratribus nostris dominis, Ricardo London, et Henrico Winton. Dei
gratia episcopis, comparuit personaliter dominus Robertus de Morley,
miles, custos Tunis London, secumque praefatum dominum Johannem
Oldecastel, militem, adduxit, et coram nobis collocavit. — After the
word addu&it, Foxe introduces the explanatory words, "nam parum

THE LORD COBHAM. 55

sir John Oldcastle with a great number of heretics conspired tit>. contr.

Wiclev s

against king Henry the fifth, in the first year of his reign,
and that he offered him for every monk, canon, friar, and
popish priest's head within his realm, a gold noble. And
clean contrary unto this, he testifieth in his book called Fas- Fasdc.
ciculus Zizanionim Wiclevi, that he was the same self time, wicieV.

... [Bodl. MS.

year, month, week, and day a prisoner within the Tower of I63>fol-9s-i>0
London. How well these two writings agree, I report me.

But thus commonly are innocent men lied upon among Liars,
these blasphemous belly-gods. But he that is essentially true John vm.
of himself hath promised at one time or other to clear his
true servant, not by lies and fables, but by his own pure
word. " No secret," saith he, " is so close, but once shall be Matt. x.
opened, neither is any thing so hid, that shall not at the last
be known clearly." Thus hath sir John Oldcastle a trium- cobham

i • i • 'it -1-iiT overcometh.

phant victory over his enemies by the verity which he de-
fended, all contrary to the blind world's expectation ; and they
have a foul overthrow, being proved manifest murderers, blind
beasts, hypocrites, and liars by the same. Such a sweet Lord Psa'- xxxm.
is God always to those that be his true servants, blessed be
his holy name therefore!

Confer the causes of this godly man's death with the stephan.

° * Langt in

points that Thomas Becket died for and other popish martyrs va Thorn,
besides, and ye shall find them far different and unlike. xix-J
Thomas Becket was slain at Canterbury, in his prelate's
apparel, in the head church, before the high altar, among
religious monks and priests, and in the holy time of Christ-
mas, by his own seeking : and all this is glorious unto worldly
judgments. Sir John Oldcastle was brent in chains at London waiden.
in St Giles's field, under the gallows, among the lay-people, ix. ip'swa,1]'

,., i 7 • i » * * Job. Major.

and upon the profane working-day, at the bishops procure- ?ab]2!K

ment. And all this is unglorious, yea, and very despisable

unto those worldly eyes. What though Jesus Christ his Jesus chmt.

master afore him were handled after a very like sort ? For

he was crucified at Hierusalem, without the city, and without Heb. xui.

the holy synagogue, accursed out of church, among the pro- Joimix.

ante per regies ministros comprehensus est, et in Turrim clausus."
— Reg. Arundel. fol. 142, b. Wilkins, Concil. Vol. m. 354. See also
Foxe. Rerum in Ecc. Gest. Ed. Basil. Pars I. p. 102.]

[3 In this latter passage no mention of sir John Oldcastle's name is
made: it is merely said, "miles quidam magnus," &c. Ed. Paris, 1533,
p. 240.]

56 THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

fane multitude, in the midst of thieves, in the place where as
Matt-xxvii. thieves were commonly hanged, and not upon the feastful day

John xix. ,-.,,, .

ACU in. i)Ut afore it, by the bishops' procurement also.

Now let us consider the causes of both their deaths, and
try them both by the manifest scriptures of the gospel, which
of them should seem most to the glory of God, and which

Heribertui most to the glory of men. Thomas Becket died upon his
Bowenhmul i f ... ... :

own see^mo onv» *or maintaining the wanton liberties and

superfluous possessions of the Romish church here within
England ; which are both forbidden of Christ, and also con-
Luke xiv. demned by the same scriptures. " He that forsaketh not all
that he hath," saith he, "cannot be my disciple." And when
a contention befell among the apostles for the superiority,
Lukexxiii. he said also unto them: "The kings of the world have the
world's dominion with all pomp and riches belonging to the
wherefore same ; but you shall not so." Sir John Oldcastle died at the

the Lord . *

importune suit of the clergy, for calling upon a Christian re-
formation in that Romish church of theirs, and for manfully
standing by the faithful testimonies of Jesu, as all the afore-
said process declareth. And this is both allowed in the gospel,
and also required of every Christian believer. "He that

» *

confesseth me and my word before men," saith Christ, "him
will I confess for mine before my eternal Father. And he
that shall deny me and my verity before men, him will I
also deny for mine before my everlasting Father which is in
heaven."

Thomas Becket in the time of his death commended him-
[Ed8'Hearne, self to the patrons of his church (which were two gilded
VOL i. P. 16.] images of St Saviour and St Mary), and the cause of his
ca^Ja1™. church unto St Denys, and had no more but his priest's crown
cut off (which is the pope's livery-mark) even by the very
fleWorde, shaving, as his story mentioneth.
step'han. sir John Oldcastle in the time of his death commended

Langton,

xviu! "L cap' his soul, with David, Christ, and Stephen, into the hands of
4to, fwT" God the eternal Father, and his cause to the rightful judg-
HoTthe ment of his Son Jesus Christ, with desire of merciful forgive-
Lord cobham ness concerning his enemies, as became a faithful Christian,
NO popish and had his whole body consumed in the fire. Now pluck
from your eyes the corrupted spectacles of carnal or popish
judgments, and do upon them that1 clear sight which ye have
by the Spirit of Christ; and, that faithfully done, tell me
[i < The,' 1st ed.]

THE LORD COBHAM. 57

which of these two seemeth rather to be the martyr of Christ,
and which the pope's martyr ? " The ways of God," saith isai. ir
Esay, " are not the ways of men. But so far as the heavens
are above the vile earth, so far do his judgments exceed
theirs." "That which seemeth high and glorious unto men," Lukexvi.
saith Christ, " is very abomination afore God." By this may
ye see that the precious spouse or immaculate church of
Christ is no gorgeously painted gentlewoman, nor gloriously
glittering madam2, but all hidden and unknown to the worldly Psai.xiv.
infidels which disdain to seek her in the scriptures.

Nothing is precious unto them, that shineth not unto the who is a

/» i •,*•_• • i i i • i riFht n?6"1156

eye. A most fit member for Christ's mystical body is he « cimst.
that suifereth with the head thereof: as this good sir
John Oldcastle did, when he was with Christ examined ofThety-ramy
the proud bishops, scorned of the priests, disdained of the and priests.
world, ill reported, mocked, hated, reviled, accursed, and so
committed unto the lay-judgment to be condemned by them
unto most shameful and cruel death. Yea, so extremely
malicious was that spiteful spirituality against him, that they
would not suffer his body to be buried in their great city or
holy church (which is spiritually called Sodoma and ^Egyptus)
to make the prophecy of St John's Apocalypse truly to be Rev. xi.
verified upon him, and to prove him Christ's member alto-
gether. They both resolved his body into ashes, and also
made the river to carry them away, like as they did also with
the bones of John Wicliffe, lest any thing thereof should

i i 1111 11 i«i talibus, cap.

remain ; because they would also shew themselves like in ixxxix. &

CXXXVll.

tyranny to Julianus Apostata, that so used the body of holy |j^-
John Baptist afore them. I should make a comparison
betwixt this blessed martyr of Christ, sir John Oldcastle, and
Peter of Milan, with other of the pope's martyrs, which died The pope's
for the pope's power, pardons, pilgrimages, ear-confession,
and other popish matters more established in the general
council of Lateran ; but it would ask too much time.

And as concerning the kind of his contemptuous death or
martyrdom. More vile was not his hanging under the gal-
lows in an iron chain, than was the hanging of his Lord
Jesus Christ upon the cross in the time of his death ; nor John xix.
than was the hanging of Peter, Andrew, and Philip his holy Joha'n. Text.'
apostles, bishop Simeon, Dorotheus, Gorgonius, Alexander,
[2 'mayden,' 1st ed.]

58 THE GREAT PROCESS AGAINST

Epipodius, Claudius, Asterius, Menon, Nemesius, Nestor, Agri-
cola, Julia, Zoe the wife of Nicostratus, with many other holy
Br*nt™«he martyrs more. More odious was not his burning in the fire,

with Christ » » O '

than was the cruel* burning of Barnabas the apostle, Poly-
carpus the good bishop of Smyrna, Amancius, Agathon,
Tyburcius, Getulius1, Simphronius, Sosthenes, Victor, Dios-
corus, Eulogius, Fructuosus, Castus, JSmilius, Fidentius, Hero,
Irensus, Aphra, Hilaria, Apollonia, Anastasia, and many hun-
dreds more.

When this strong witness of the Lord was among the fat
kulls °^ Basan, and most cruelly assaulted of them, he was
thoroughly ascertained in his conscience, for that conflict of
faith, to taste his eternal goodness in the lasting land of the

Ptaj. xxx. living. Yea, such time as he was reproved of his enemies
and forsaken of his friends, in manner of a broken vessel, he

s MM. vis. took a strong stomach unto him, as did the mighty Maccabees,
and thought thus in his mind : that though those ungracious
tyrants should put him unto death, yet would the eternal

johnvl" King (which is both resurrection and life) raise him up again

Rev. xx. jn j;he resurrection of life everlasting, among them that have
died for his pure laws. Already hath he raised his fame
(which lay long dead) by the living spirit of his gospel, for

The ?ospei that he was a minister thereof: which is a most evident

unsamteth

Becket- token that he will hereafter, with his other mystical members,
raise him up in perfect glory. When the gospel lay dead,
glorious Thomas Becket was a saint, and John Oldcastle a
forgotten heretic ; but now that the light thereof shineth, we

Thegotpd are like to see it far otherwise : for proud Becket hath

canonizeth

cobham. already hidden his face, and poor Oldcastle beginneth now to
appear very notable. Not all unrightly did St Augustine
speak it, and other old doctors besides, that many were wor-
shipped here in earth for saints, whose wretched souls are
grievously cruciate in hell.

Such time as our most worthy sovereign King Henry the

2 £mgs xxiu. eighth, now living, after the most godly example of king Josias

xxxiv. visited the temples of his realm, he perceived the sinful shrine
of this Becket to be unto his people a most pernicious evil,
and therefore in the word of the Lord he utterly among

priests suf- other destroved it. If he had upon that and such other

ferecl upon * *

amendment, abominable shrines brent those idolatrous priests which were

[l ' Petulius,' 1st ed.]

THE LORD COBHAM. 59

(and are yet) their chief maintainers, he had fulfilled that
godly history throughout. But that which was not then
performed, in hope of their amendment, may by chance light
upon them hereafter, when no gentle warning will seem to be
regarded. I doubt it not at all, but his most noble discretion
perceiveth much more in that wicked generation of the pope's They dance
nourishing up, which always hath maintained (and yet do)
such manifest errors, than he ever in his life yet uttered.
The eternal Father reward his grace for that clear light of The Lord
health which we poor creatures have received at his only grace.
hand under God, though it be not all without the grievous
punishment of our bodies. By the process which we have
afore here uttered of sir John Oldcastle, we may evidently
see that great is the treasure which the Lord hath laid up
for the behoof of them that have trusted in him. Wherewith psai. xxx.
now he maketh dumb the lying lips of them that disdainously
reported the righteous, to the honour and praise of his most
glorious name. Amen.

Thus endeth the brief chronicle concerning the examina-
tion and death of the blessed martyr of Christ, sir John Old-
castle, the Lord Cobham, not canonized of the pope, but in the
precious blood of his Lord Jesus Christ. Collected by John
Bale, and imprinted anno Domini 1544, et vi. die Augusti,

on of Jttaster SUtlltam "STfjorpe preste accuse&
of fjeresge before ^fcomas &runlreU / &rcfcebiss-
ftop of (iaturburg/ttje gere of ofoer Hortre. Jtt.
. anil scuen.

examtnacton of iljc Ijonorablr lun'af)t sijr
3)!jon iJ^lUcastdl Horte CDobfjam / burnt bt tfte
saiU ^vcftebissfjop / fa tfte fgrste gere of
e fgftf).

J[33e no more asfcametr to Jeare ft/tfjen ge toere
anli be / to too it.

THE EXAMINATION

OF

MASTER WILLIAM THORPE.

THE

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE1.

[ADVERTISEMENT TO THE READER2.]

GRACE and peace in our Lord Jesus Christ. Read here
with judgment, good reader, the examination of the blessed
man of God, and there thou shalt easily perceive wherefore
our holy churcfi (as the most unholy sort of all the people
will be called) make off their examinations in darkness, off
the lay people clean excluded from their counsels. For if
their lies had been openly confuted, and also that the accused
of heresy might as well have been admitted to reason their
articles with counsel, whether they were heresy or no, as the
accused of treason against the king is admitted to his counsel
to confute his cause and articles, whether they be treason or
not, they should never have murdered nor prisoned so many
good Christian men as they have done. For their cloked lies
could never have continued so long in the light, as they have
done in corners. Their god-men, when they come in the pulpit
and preach against the truth, cry, If their learning were good
and true, they would never go in corners, but speak it openly.
Whereunto I answer, that besides that Christ and his apostles
were compelled (for because of the furiousness of their fathers

[l This examination is included among the works of Bale, because
he did himself publish it with that of Lord Cobham and without any
note attributing it to Tyndale. For this reason, and because Bale
collected and collated the examinations of Cobham and Askew, it has
been determined hi the present edition to include this examination of
Thorpe, without regard to the assertion of Foxe that it was the work
of Tyndale. The first edition, and which also contains the examination
of Lord Cobham, has by the kindness of George Offor, Esq. of Grove
House, Hackney, been lent to the Editor for the purpose of collation.
It is a work of the highest rarity, if not unique.]

[2 This advertisement to the reader is probably Tyndale's: it is
prefixed to the first edition.]

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 63

the bishops and priests, which only that time would be called
holy church,) oftentimes for waste secretly, and absent them-
selves and give place to their malice; yet we have daily
examples of more than one or two, that have not spared nor
feared for to speak and also to preach openly the truth, which
have been taken of them, prisoned and brent, beside other
that for fear of death have abjured and carried fagots.

Of whose articles and examination there is no layman
that can shew a word. Who can tell wherefore (not many
years past) there were seven burnt in Coventry in one day ?
Who can tell wherefore that good priest and holy martyr
sir Thomas Litton was burnt, now this year, at Maidstone in
Kent ? I am sure, no man. For this is their cast, even when
they have put to death or punished any man, after their
secret examination, to slander him of such things as he never
thought. As they may do well enough, seeing there is no
man to contrary them.

Wherefore I exhort thee, good brother, whosoever thou
be that readest this treatise, mark it well and consider it
seriously, and thou shalt find not only what the church is,
their doctrine of the sacrament, the worshipping of images,
pilgrimages, confession, swearing and paying of ty thes ; but
also thou mayest see what strong and substantial arguments
of scripture and doctrines, and what clerkly reasons, my lord,
the head and primate of the holy church in England (as he
will be taken), bringeth against this poor, foolish, simple, and
madlosell knave, a heretic as he calleth him ; and also the
very cause wherefore all their examinations are made in dark-
ness. And the Lord of all light shall light thee with the
candle of his grace, for to see the truth. Amen.

This I have corrected and put forth in the English, that
now is used in England, for our southern men, nothing
thereto adding, nor yet therefrom minishing. And I intend
hereafter with the help of God, to put it forth in his own
old English, which shall well serve, I doubt not, both for the
northern men, and the faithful brethren of Scotland.

64 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

WILLIAM THORPE,

THAT CONSTANT SERVANT OF GOD'.

THUS much briefly being signified by the way, touching
these who have been forced in time of this king2 to open abju-
ration, next cometh to our hands the worthy history of Mas-
ter William Thorpe, a warrior valiant under the triumphant
banner of Christ, with the process of his examinations before
the aforesaid Thomas Arundel, archbishop of Canterbury,
written by the said Thorpe, and storied by his own pen,
at the request of his friends, as by his own words, in the
process hereof, may appear; in whose examination, which
seemeth first to begin A.D. 1407, thou shalt have, good
reader, both to learn and to marvel : to learn, in that thou
shalt hear truth discoursed and discussed, with the contrary
reasons of the adversary dissolved ; to marvel, for thou shalt
behold here in this man the marvellous force and strength of
the Lord's might, Spirit, and grace, working and fighting in
his soldiers, and also speaking in their mouths, according to
•mis history the word of his promise, Luke xxi. To the text of the story
and c'omSted we have neither added nor diminished ; but, as we have received
\\iiiiam it copied out, and corrected by Master William Tyndale (who
had his own hand-writing), so we have here sent it, and set
it out abroad. Although, for the more credit of the matter,
I rather wished it in his own natural speech, wherein it was
first written ; notwithstanding, to put away all doubt and
scruple herein, this I thought before to pre-monish and testify
to the reader, touching the certainty hereof, that they be yet
alive who have seen the self-same copy in its own old English,
resembling the true antiquity both of the speech and of the
time, the name of whom, as for record of the same to avouch,
is Master Whitehead ; who, as he hath seen the true ancient
copy in the hands of George Constantino, so he given credible
relation of the same, both to the printer and to me. Further-
more, the said Master Tyndale, albeit he did somewhat alter
and amend the English thereof, and frame it after our man-

f1 This short preface, introductory to Thorpe's "own preface," is
from Foxe.]

[2 Henry IV.]

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 65

ner, yet not fully in all words, but that something doth re-
main savouring of the old speech of that time. What the
causes were, why this good man and servant of Christ, Wil-
liam Thorpe, did write it, and pen it out himself, it is suffi-
ciently declared in his own preface, -set before his book,
which is here prefixed in manner as followeth.

THE PREFACE OF WILLIAM THORPE.

THE Lord God that knoweth all things wotteth well that
I am right sorrowful for to write or to make known this sen-
tence beneath written, where that of mine own Christian set,
in high state and dignity, so great blindness and malice may
be known, that they that presume of themselves to destroy
vices, and to plant in men virtues, neither dread to oifend
God, nor lust to please him, as their works shew. For certes God's law*
the bidding of God and his law, which in the praising of his kn°wn and
most holy name he commandeth to be known and kept of all
men and women, young and old, after the cunning and power
that he hath given to them, the prelates of this land and
their ministers, with the covent of priests chiefly consenting
to them, enforce them most busily to withstand, and destroy
the holy ordinance of God. And therethrough God is
greatly wroth and moved to take hard vengeance, not only
upon them that do the evil, but also on them all that con-
sent to these antichrist's limbs ; which know or might know
their malice and their falsehood, and dress3 them not to with-
stand their malice and their great pride. Nevertheless four Four causes,
things moveth me to write this sentence beneath.

The first thing that moveth me hereto is this : that whereas The first
it was known to certain friends, that I came from the prison
of Shrewsbury, and (as it befell indeed) that I should to the
prison of Canterbury ; then divers friends in divers places
spake to me full heartily and full tenderly, and commanded me
then, if it so were that I should be examined before the arch-
bishop of Canterbury, that, if I might in any wise, I should
write mine apposing and mine answering. And I promised to
my special friends, that, if I might, I would gladly do their
biddings as I might.

The second thing that moveth me to write this sentence The second

cause.

[3 Dress : address.]
[BALE.]

66 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

is this : divers friends, which have heard that I have been
examined before the archbishop, have come to me in prison,
and counselled me busily, and coveted greatly that I should
do the same thing. And other brethren have sent to me, and
required me on God's behalf, that I should write out and
make known both mine apposing and mine answering, for
the profit that (as they say) over my knowledging may come
thereof. But this they bade me, that I should be busy in all
my wits, to go as near the sentence and the words as I could,
both that were spoken to me, and that I spake ; upaventure l
this writing came another time before the archbishop and his
council. And of this counselling I was right glad; for in my
conscience I was moved to do this thing, and to ask hereto the
special help of God. And so then I considering the great de-
sire of divers friends of sundry places, according all in one, I
occupied all my mind and my wits so busily, that through
God's grace I perceived, by their meaning and their charitable
Truth leav- desire, some profit might come therethrough. For soth-
sweet smeii fastness2 and truth hath these conditions : wherever it is im-

behind it.

pugned, it hath a sweet smell, and thereof comes a sweet
savour ; and the more violently the enemies dress themselves to
oppress and to withstand the truth, the greater and the sweeter
smell cometh thereof. And therefore this heavenly smell of
God's word will not as a smoke pass away with the wind ;
but it will descend and rest in some clean soul, that thirsteth
thereafter. And thus some deal by this writing may be per-
ceived, through God's grace, how that the enemies of the truth
(standing boldly in their malice) enforce them to withstand the
freedom of Christ's gospel, for which freedom Christ became
man, and shed his heart-blood. And therefore it is great
pity and sorrow, that many men and women do their own
wayward will, nor busy them not to know nor to do the plea-
sant will of God.

oodiy coun- The men and women that hear the truth and sothfastness,
it may be and hear or know of this (perceiving what is now in the

followed. *•

church), ought herethrough to be the more moved in all
their wits, to able them to grace, and to set lesser price
by themself, that they without tarrying forsake wilfully
and bodily all the wretchedness of this life; since they know

[* Upaventure: in case.]

[2 Sothfastness or soothfulness : truthfulness.]

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 67

not how soon, nor when, nor where, nor by whom, God will
teach them and assay their patience. For no doubt, who that £e,
ever will live piteously, that is charitably in Christ Jesu, shall true church-
suffer now here in this life persecution, in one wise or another.
That is, if we shall be saved, it behoveth us to imagine full
busily the vility3 and foulness of sin, and how the Lord God
is displeased therefore : and so of this vility, of hideousness of
sin, it behoveth us to busy us in all our wits, for to abhor and
hold in our mind a great shame of sin ever; and so then we
owe to sorrow heartily therefore, and ever flying all occasion
thereof. And then behoveth us to take upon us sharp pen-
ance, continuing therein, for to obtain of the Lord forgiveness
of our foredone sins, and grace to abstain us hereafter from
sin. And but if we enforce us to do this wilfully and in con-
venient time, the Lord (if he will not utterly destroy and cast
us away) will in divers manners move tyrants against us, for to
constrain us violently for to do penance, which we would not
do wilfully. And trust that this doing is a special grace of the ed to'cSne!1"
Lord, and a great token of life and mercy. And no doubt,
whoever will not apply himself (as is said before) to punish
himself wilfully, neither will suffer patiently, meekly, and
gladly the rod of the Lord, howsoever that he will punish him ;
their wayward wills and their impatience are unto them ear-
nest of everlasting damnation. But because there are but few
in number that do able them thus faithfully to grace, for to
live here simply and purely, and without gall of malice and of
grudging ; therefore the lovers of this world hate and pursue
them that they know patient, meek, chaste, and wilfully poor,
hating and flying all worldly vanities and fleshly lusts : for
surely their virtuous conditions are even contrary to the man-
ners of this world.

The third thing that moveth me to write this sentence is rauesehird
this : I thought I shall busy me in myself to do faithfully, that
all men and women (occupying all their business in knowing
and in keeping of God's commandments) able them so to grace,
that they might understand truly the truth, and have and use
virtue and prudence, and so to deserve to be lightened from
above with heavenly wisdom ; so that all their words and
their works may be hereby made pleasant sacrifice unto the -others n'eces-
Lord God ; and not only for help of their own souls, but also considered.
[3 Vility: vilencss.]

5—2

68

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

The fourth
cause.

The assist-
ance of God
never failed
them that are
persecuted.

for edification of all holy church. For I doubt not, but all
they that will apply them to have this foresaid business, shall
profit full mickle both to friends and foes. For some enemies
of the truth, through the grace of God, shall through cha-
ritable folks be made astonied in their conscience, and perad-
venture converted from vices to virtues : and also they that
labour to know and to keep faithfully the biddings of God,
and to suffer patiently all adversities, shall hereby comfort
many friends.

And the fourth thing that moveth me to write this sen-
tence is this : I know by my sudden and unwarned apposing
and answering, that all they that will of good heart, without
feigning, able themselves wilfully and gladly, after their cun-
ning and their power, to follow Christ patiently, travailing
busily, privily and apertly, in work and in word, to with-
draw whosoever that they may from vices, planting in them
(if they may) virtues, comforting them and furthering them
that standeth in grace ; so that therewith they be not borne up
in vain-glory, through presumption of their wisdom, nor in-
flamed with any worldly prosperity, but ever meek and patient,
purposing to abide stedfastly in the will of God, suffering
wilfully and gladly without any grudging whatsoever rod the
Lord will chastise them with : then, this good Lord will not
forget to comfort all such men and women in all their tribula-
tions, and at every point of temptation that any enemy pur-
poseth for to do against them. To such faithful lovers
specially, and patient followers of Christ, the Lord sendeth
his wisdom from above to them, which the adversaries of the
truth may not know nor understand. But, through their old
and new unshamefaced sins, those tyrants and enemies of soth-
fastness shall be so blinded and obstinate in evil, that they
shall ween themself to do pleasant sacrifices unto the Lord
God in their malicious and wrongful pursuing and destroying
of innocent men's and women's bodies : which men and women,
for their virtuous living, and for their true knowledging of the
truth, and their patient, wilful, and glad suffering of persecu-
tion for righteousness, deserve through the grace of God to be
heirs of the endless bliss of heaven. And for the fervent de-
sire and great love that those men have, as to stand in
sothfastness and witness of it, though they be suddenly and
unwarnedly brought forth to be apposed of their adversaries,

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 69

the Holy Ghost yet, that moveth and ruleth them through his
charity, will in the hour of their answering speak in them
and shew his wisdom, that all their enemies shall not again-
say nor againstand lawfully."

And therefore all they that are stedfast in the faith of
God, yea, which through diligent keeping of his command-
ments and for their patient suffering of whatsoever adversity,
that cometh to them, hope surely in his mercy, purposing to
stand continually in perfect charity ; for those men and women
dread not so the adversities of this life, that they will fear
(after their cunning and their power) to knowledge prudently
the truth of God's words, when, where, and to whom, that
they think their knowledging may profit : yea, and though,
therefore, persecution come to them in one wise or another,
certes, they patiently take it, knowing their conversation to
be in heaven. It is a high reward and a special grace of
God, for to have and enjoy the everlasting inheritance of hea-
ven for the suffering of one persecution in so short time as
the term of this life. For lo, this heavenly heritage and end-
less reward is the Lord God himself, which is the best thing
that may be. This sentence witnesseth the Lord God himself,
where as he said to Abraham, " I am thy meed :" and as the
Lord said he was and is the meed of Abraham, so he is of all
his other saints. This most blessed and best meed he grant
to us all for his holy name, that made us of nought, and sent
his only most dear worthy Son, our Lord Jesu Christ, for to
redeem us with his most precious heart-blood !

THE EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE,
PENNED WITH HIS OWN HAND.

KNOWN be it to all men that read or hear this writing Examination
beneath, that on the Sunday next after the feast of St Peter, before0?ho-

' masArundel,

that we call Lammas, in the year of our Lord one thousand archbishop,
four hundred and seven, I William of Thorpe, being in prison
in the castle of Saltwood, was brought before Thomas Arundel,
archbishop of Canterbury, and chancellor then of England.
And when that I came to him, he stood in a great chamber,
and much people about him : and when that he saw me, he
went fast into a closet, bidding all secular men that followed

70 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

him to go forth from him soon; so that no man was left then

in that closet but the archbishop himself and a physician that

was called Malvercn, parson of St Dunstan's in London, and

other two persons unknown to me, which were ministers of the

Loitering law. And, I standing before them, by and by the archbishop

not abide said to me : " William, I know well that thou hast this twenty

travelling

preacher., winter and more travelled about busily in the north country
and in other divers countries of England, sowing about false
doctrine, having great business, if thou might, with thine un-
true teaching and shrewd will for to infect and poison all this
The grace of land. But, through the grace of God, thou art now with-
canterb °f standed and brought into my ward ; so that I shall now
sequester thee from thine evil purpose, and let thee to envenom
the sheep of my province. Nevertheless St Paul saith : ' If it
may be, as far as in us is, we ought to have peace with all men.'
Therefore, William, if thou wilt now meekly and of good heart,
without any feigning, kneel down and lay thy hand upon a
book, and kiss it, promising faithfully, as I shall here charge
thee, that thou wilt submit thee to my correction, and stand
MMefwJd *° m^ne ordinance, and fulfil it duly by all thy cunning and
ctodWrfi- Power> thou shalt yet find me gracious unto thee."
pte£e'your Then said I to the archbishop: "Sir, since ye deem me
an heretic and out of belief, will ye give me here audience to
tell my belief ?" And he said : " Yea, tell on." And I said :
" I believe that there is not but one God Almighty, and in this
Godhead, and of this Godhead, are three Persons, that is, the
Father, the Son, and the sothfast Holy Ghost. And I believe
that all these three Persons are even in power, and in cun-
ning, and in might, full of grace and of all goodness. For
whatsoever that the Father doth or can or will, that thing
also the Son doth and can and will : and in all their power,
cunning, and will, the Holy Ghost is equal to the Father and
to the Son.

" Over this, I believe that through counsel of this most
blessed Trinity, in most convenient time before ordained for
the salvation of mankind, the second Person of this Trinity
was ordained to take the form of man, that is, the kind of
man. And I believe that this second Person, our Lord Jesu
Christ, was conceived through the Holy Ghost into the womb
of the most blessed virgin Mary, without man's seed. And I
believe, that after nine months Christ was born of this most

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 71

blessed virgin, without any pain or breaking of the cloister of
her womb, and without filth of her virginity.

" And I believe that Christ our Saviour was circumcised
in the eighth day after his birth, in fulfilling of the law, and
his name was called Jesus, which was so called of the angel,
before that he was conceived in the womb of Mary his
mother.

" And I believe that Christ, as he was about thirty year
old, was baptized in the flood of Jordan of John Baptist:
and in the likeness of a dove the Holy Ghost descended there
upon him, and a voice was heard from heaven, saying, * Thou
art my well-beloved Son, in thee I am full pleased.'

" And I believe that Christ was moved then by the Holy
Ghost for to go into the desert, and there he fasted forty
days and forty nights without bodily meat and drink. And
I believe that by and by, after his fasting, when the manhood
of Christ hungered, the fiend came to him, and tempted him
in gluttony, in vain-glory, and in covetise : but in all those
temptations Christ concluded the fiend, and withstood him.
And then, without tarrying, Jesu began to preach and to say
unto the people, ' Do ye penance ; for the realm of heaven is
now at hand.'

"And I believe that Christ, in all his time here, lived
most holily, and taught the will of his Father most truly:
and I believe that he suffered therefore, most wrongfully,
greatest reprieves and despisings.

" And after this, when Christ would make an end here That is,

under the

of his temporal life, I believe that in the day next before gj
that he would suffer passion on the morn, in form of bread wine-
and of wine he ordained the sacrament of his flesh and his
blood, that is, his own precious body, and gave it to his
apostles for to eat ; commanding them, and by them all their
after-comers, that they should do it in this form that he
shewed to them ; use themself, and teach and commune forth
to other men and women, this most worshipful holiest sacra-
ment, in mindfulness of his holiest living, and of his most
true teaching, and of his wilful and patient suffering of the
most painful passion.

" And I believe that thus Christ our Saviour, after that
he had ordained this most worthy sacrament of his own pre-

72 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

cious body, ho went forth wilfully against his enemies, and
he suffered them most patiently to lay their hands most
violently upon him, and to bind him, and to lead him forth
as a thief, and to scorn him and buffet him, and ail-to blow
or file him with their spittings. Over this, I believe that
Christ suffered most meekly and patiently his enemies for to
ding out with sharp scourges the blood that was between his
skin and his flesh : yea, without grudging Christ suffered
the cruel Jews to crown him with most sharp thorns, and to
strike him with a reed. And after, Christ suffered wicked
Jews to draw him out upon the cross, and for to nail him
thereupon foot and hand. And so, through his pitiful nailing,
Christ shed out wilfully, for man's life, the blood that was in
his veins. And then Christ gave wilfully his spirit into the
hands or power of his Father; and so, as he would, and when
he would, Christ died wilfully, for man's sake, upon the cross.
And notwithstanding that Christ was wilfully, painfully, and
most shamefully put to death, as to the world, there was left
blood and water in his heart, as he before ordained, that he
would shed out this blood and this water for man's salvation.
And therefore he suffered the Jews to make a blind knight
to thrust him into the heart with a spear; and this the blood
and water that was in his heart Christ would shed out for
man's love: and after this I believe that Christ was taken
down from the cross and buried. And I believe that on
the third day, by the power of his Godhead, Christ rose
again from death to life. And the forty day thereafter, I
believe that Christ ascended up into heaven, and that he
there sitteth on the right hand of God the Father Almighty ;
and the fifty1 day, after this up-going, he sent to his apostles
the Holy Ghost, that he had promised them before : and I
believe that Christ shall come and judge all mankind, some
to everlasting peace, and some to everlasting pains.

" And as I believe in the Father and in the Son, that
they are one God Almighty, so I believe in the Holy Ghost,
that is also with them the same God Almighty,
what u the "And I believe an holy church; that is, all they that

holy church. «/ i j /• i

have been, and that now are, and always to the end of the

P Foxe, edit. 1563, p. 147, "the tenth day:"— Ed. 1570, p. 631,
"the fiftieth day."]

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 73

•world shall be, a people the which shall endeavour them to
know and to keep the commandments of God, dreading over
all thing to offend God, and loving and seeking most to
please him : and I believe that all they that have had and
yet have, and all they that yet shall have, the foresaid
virtues, surely standing in the belief of God, hoping stedfastly
in his merciful doings, continuing to their end in perfect
charity, wilfully, patiently, and gladly suffering persecutions,
by the example of Christ chiefly and his apostles, all these
have their names written in the book of life.

" Therefore I believe that the gathering together of The true

. .,.,?„ ° notes of the

this people, living now here in this life, is the holy church true church.
of God, fighting here on earth against the fiend, the pros-
perity of the world, and their fleshly lusts. Wherefore, seeing
that all the gathering together of this church before said,
and every part thereof, neither coveteth, nor willeth, nor
loveth, nor seeketh any thing but to eschew the offence of
God, and to do his pleasing will; meekly, gladly, and wil-
fully, of all mine heart, I submit myself unto this holy
church of Christ, to be ever buxom and obedient to the or-
dinance of it, and of every member thereof, after my know-
ledge and power by the help of God. Therefore I knowledge
now, and evermore shall, if God will, that of all my heart
and of all my might I will submit me only to the rule and
governance of them whom after my knowledge I may per-
ceive, by the having and using of the beforesaid virtues, to
be members of the holy church. Wherefore these articles of WhhuhbeenSr
belief, and all other (both of the old law and of the new, JnyTo'rl?"' '
which after the commandment of God any man ought to
believe), I believe verily in my soul, as a sinful deadly wretch
of my cunning and power ought to believe; praying the Lord
God, for his holy name, for to increase my beh'ef, and to help
my unbelief.

" And for because, to the praising of God's name, I
desire, above all things, to be a faithful member of holy
church, I make this protestation before you all four that are
now here present, coveting that ah1 men and women that now
be absent knew the same : that what thing soever before this
time I have said or done, or what thing here I shall do or
say at any time hereafter, I believe, that all the old law and The old
new law, given and ordained by counsel of these three Persons »nd n«w-

74 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

of the Trinity, were given and written to the salvation of
mankind. And I believe, that these laws are sufficient for
man's salvation. And I believe every article of these laws,
to the intent, that these articles were ordained and command-
ed of these three Persons of the most blessed Trinity to
be believed.

" And therefore, to the rule and the ordinance of these,
God's laws, meekly, gladly, and wilfully I submit me with
all mine heart ; that whosoever can or will, by authority of
God's law, or by open reason, tell me that I have erred or
now err, or any time hereafter shall err, in any article of
belief (from which inconvenience God keep me for his good-
'ness!), I submit me to be reconciled and to be buxom and
obedient unto these laws of God, and to every article of
them. For, by authority specially of these laws, I will,
through the grace of God, be united charitably unto these
laws. Yea, sir, and over this, I believe and admit all the
sentences, authorities, and reasons, of the saints and doctors,
according unto holy scripture, and declaring it truly.

" I submit me wilfully and meekly to be ever obedient,
after my cunning and power, to all these saints and doctors,
as they are obedient in work and in word to God and to his
law ; and further not (to my knowledge), not for any earthly
power, dignity, or state, through the help of God. But, sir,
I pray you tell me, if, after your bidding, I shall lay my hand
uPon the book, to the intent to swear thereby?"

And the archbishop said to me : " Yea, wherefore else ?"
And I said to him : " Sir, a book is nothing else but a
thing coupled together of divers creatures ; and to swear
by any creature, both God's law and man's law is against.
But, sir, this thing I say here to you before these your
clerks, with my aforesaid protestation, that how, where, when,
and to whom, men are bounden to swear or to obey, in any
wise, after God's law, and saints and true doctors according
with God's law, I will, through God's grace, be ever ready
thereto, with all my cunning and power. But I pray you,
sir, for the charity of God, that ye will, before that I swear
(as I have here rehearsed to you), tell me how or whereto
that I shall submit me ; and shew me whereof that ye will
correct me, and what is the ordinance that ye will thus oblige
me to fulfil."

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 75

And the archbishop said unto me : "I will shortly that HOW, where,
now thou swear here to me, that thou shalt forsake all the »wear.
opinions which the sect of Lollards hold, and is slandered
with : so that after this time, neither privily nor apertly,
thou hold any opinion which I shall (after thou hast sworn)
rehearse to thee here. Nor thou shalt favour no man nor
woman, young nor old, that holdeth any of these foresaid
opinions; but, after thy knowledge and power, thou shalt
enforce thee to withstand all such distroublers of holy church
in every diocese that thou comest in ; and them that will not
leave their false and damnable opinions, thou shalt put them
up, publishing them and their names, and make them known
to the bishop of the diocese that they are in, or to the
bishop's ministers. And, over this, I will that thou preach
no more unto the time that I know, by good witness and true,
that thy conversation be such, that thy heart and thy mouth
accord truly in one, contrarying all the lewd learning that
thou hast taught nerebefore."

And I, hearing these words, thought in my heart, that
this was an unleful asking, and deemed myself cursed of
God, if I consented hereto ; and I thought how Susan said,
" Anguish is to me on every side." And in that I stood still
and spake not, the archbishop said to me : " Answer one wise
or other." And I said : " Sir, if I consented to you thus as Behoia the

popish pro-
ve have here rehearsed to me. I should become an appealer, codings,

* rr ' whereto they

or every bishop's espy, summoner of all England. For and I tend-
should thus put up and publish the names of men and women,
I should herein deceive full many persons : yea, sir, as it is
likely, by the doom of my conscience, I should herein be cause
of the death both of men and women, yea, both bodily and
ghostly. For many men and women that stand now in the
truth and are in the way of salvation, if I should, for the
learning and reading of their belief, publish them therefore
up to the bishops or to their unpiteous ministers, I know some
deal by experience, that they should be so distroubled and
diseased with persecution or otherwise, that many of them (I
think) would rather choose to forsake the way of truth than
to be travailed, scorned and slandered, or punished, as bishops
and their ministers now use, for to constrain men and women
to consent to them.

" But I find in no place in holy scripture, that this office

76 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

ye would now enfeoff me with, accordeth to any priest
of Christ's sect, nor to any other Christian man : and, thcre-
fore, to do this were to me a full noyous bond to be bounden
with, and over grievous charge. For I suppose that, if I thus
did, many men and women would, yea, sir, might justly to my
confusion, say to me, that I were a traitor to God and to
them, since (as I think in mine heart) many men and women
trust so mickle in me in this case, that I would not, for saving
of my life, do thus to them. For if I thus should do, full
many men and women would (as they might full truly) say
that I had falsely and cowardly forsaken the truth, and
slandered shamefully the word of God. For, if I consented
to you to do hereafter your will, for bonchief l or mischief
that may befall unto me in this life, I deem in my conscience,
that I were worthy, herefore, to be cursed of God, and also
of all his saints : from which inconvenience, keep me and ah1
Christian people Almighty God now and ever for his holy
name !"

it is pretty And then the archbishop said unto me : " Oh, thine heart

raoh judge* is full hard indurate, as was the heart of Pharao, and the

Moses hard- > • '

wtere' devil hath overcomen thee and perverted thee; and he hath so
J^i^to' blinded thee hi all thy wits, that thou hast no grace to know
bri't^e"1 the truth, nor the measure of mercy that I have proffered to
thee. Therefore, as I perceive now by thy foolish answer,
thou hast no will to leave thine old errors. But I say to
thee, lewd losel2, other thou quickly consent to mine or-
dinance, and submit thee to stand to my decrees ; or, by
St Thomas, thou shalt be degraded, and follow thy fellow in
Smithfield." And at this saying I stood still and spake not;
but I thought in mine heart that God did to me a great grace,
if he would, of his great mercy, bring me to such an end. And
in mine heart I was nothing afraid with this menacing of the
archbishop. And I considered there two things in him : one,
that he was not yet sorrowful for that he had made William
Sawtre wrongfully to be burnt ; and, as I considered, that the
archbishop thirsted yet after more shedding out of innocent
blood. And fast, therefore, I was moved in all my wits, for to
hold the archbishop neither for prelate nor for priest of God.
And, for that mine inward man was thus altogether departed

t1 Bonchief: benefit.]
[a Losel: a lost person.]

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 77

from the archbishop, methought I should not have any dread
of him ; but I was right heavy and sorrowful, for that there
was no audience of secular men by : but in my heart I
prayed the Lord God for to comfort me and strength me
against them that there were against the sothfastness, and I
purposed to speak no more to the archbishop and his clerks
than me need behoved. And all thus I prayed God for his
goodness to give me, then and alway, grace to speak with a
meek and an easy spirit ; and whatsoever thing that I should
speak, that I might thereto have true authorities of scriptures
or open reason. And, for that I stood thus still and nothing
spake, one of the archbishop's clerks said unto me : " What
thing musest thou ? Do thou as my lord hath now command-
ed to thee here."

And yet I stood still, and answered him not. And then, The order
soon after, the archbishop said to me : " Art thou not yet be- of «• bring-

•*• * ing up.

thought, whether thou wilt do as I have here said to thee ?"

And I said then to him : " Sir, my father and my mother
(on whose souls God have mercy, if it be his will !) spent mickle
money, in divers places, about my learning, for the intent to
have made me a priest to God. But when I came to years
of discretion, I had no will to be priest, and therefore my
friends were right heavy to me; and then methought their
grudging against me was so painful to me, that I purposed
therefore to have left their company. And when they per-
ceived this in me, they spake sometime full fair and pleasant
words to me ; but, for that they might not make me to con-
sent, of good heart, to be a priest, they spake to me full
oftentimes very grievous words, and menaced me in divers
manners, shewing to me full heavy cheer. And thus one
while in fair manner, another while in grievous, they were
long time (as methought) full busy about me, or I consented
to them to be a priest.

"But at the last, when in this matter they would no longer
suffer mine excusations, but either I should consent to them,
or I should ever bear their indignation, yea, their curse (as
they said); then I, seeing this, prayed them that they would
give me licence for to go to them that were named wise
priests, and of virtuous conversation, to have their counsel,
and to know of them the office and the charge of priesthood.
And hereto my father and my mother consented full gladly,

78 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

and gave me their blessing and good leave to go, and also
money to spend in this journey. And so then I went to
those priests whom I heard to be of best name, and of most
holy living, and best learned, and most wise of heavenly
wisdom ; and so I communed with them unto the time that
I perceived, by their virtuous and continual occupations, that
their honest and charitable works passed their fame which I
heard before of them.

"Wherefore, sir, by the example of the doctrine of them,
and specially for the godly and innocent works which I per-
ceived then of them and in them, after my cunning and
power I have exercised me then and in this time to know
perfectly God's law, having a will and desire to live there-
after, willing that all men and women should exercise them-
selves faithfully thereabout. If then, sir, either for pleasure
of them that are neither so wise, nor of so virtuous conver-
sation to my knowledge, nor by common fame to any other
men's knowledge in this land, as these men were, of whom I
took my counsel and information, I should now forsake thus
suddenly, and shortly, and unwarned, all the learning that I
have exercised myself in these thirty winters and more, my
conscience should ever be herewith out of measure unquieted :
and as, sir, I know well, that many men and women should
be therethrough greatly troubled and slandered ; and as I
said, sir, to you before, for mine untruth and false coward-
ness many a one should be put into full great reproof: yea,
sir, I dread that many one (as they might then justly) would
curse me full bitterly ; and, sir, I fear not but the curse of
God, which I should deserve herein, would bring me to a full
evil end, if I continued thus. And if, through remorse of
conscience, I repented me any time, returning into the way
which you do your diligence to constrain me now to forsake,
yea, sir, all the bishops of this land, with full many other
priests, would defame me and pursue me as a relapse ; and
they that now have (though I be unworthy) some confidence
in me, hereafter would never trust to me, though I could
teach and live never so virtuously, more than I can or may.
For if after your counsel I left utterly all my learning, I
should hereby first wound and defile mine own soul, and also I
should herethrough give occasion to many men and women
of full sore hurting : yea, sir, as it is likely to me if I content-

made

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 79

ed to your will, I should herein by mine evil example in it,
as far as in me were, slay many folk ghostly, that I should
never deserve for to have grace of God, to the edifying of his
church, neither of myself, nor of none other man's life, and
undone both before God and man.

" But, sir, by example chiefly of some whose names I will PWHP

r • pington

not now rehearse, of H., of I. P., and B., and also by the bishoP' and

a a persecutor.

present doing of Philip of Rampington, that now is become
bishop of Lincoln, I am now learned (as many moe hereafter,
through God's grace, shall be learned) to hate and to flee all
such slander that these foresaid men chiefly have denied prin-
cipally themselves with. And in it that in them is, they have
envenomed all the church of God, for the slanderous revoking
at the cross of Paul's, of H. P., and of B., and how now Philip
Rampington pursueth Christ's people. And the feigning that
these men dissemble by worldly prudence, keeping them
cowardly in their preaching and communing, within the bonds
and terms which, without blame, may be spoken and shewed
out to the most worldly livers, will not be unpunished of God :
for to the point of truth that these men shewed out sometime,
they will not now stretch forth their lives. But by example,
each one of them, as their words and their works shew, busy
them through their feigning, for to slander and to pursue
Christ in his members, rather than they will be pursued."

And the archbishop said to me : " These men, the which
thou speakest of now, were fools and heretics, when they
were counted wise men of thee and other such losels. But
now they are wise men, though thou and such other deem
them unwise : nevertheless I wist never none that right said,
that any while were envenomed with your contagiousness,
that is, contaminated and spotted doctrine."

And I said to the archbishop : " Sir, I think well that
these men and such other are now wise as to this world ; but
as their words sounded sometime, and their works shewed
outwardly, it was like to move me that they had earnest of
the wisdom of God, and that they should have deserved Happy be

• 11 * n i i 11- i i l^ey that

mickle grace of God, to have saved their own souls and continue to

the end.

many other men's, if they had continued faithfully in wilful
poverty and in other simple virtuous living ; and specially if
they had, with these foresaid virtues, continued in their busy
fruitful sowing of God's word ; as, to many men's knowledge,

80

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

woe worth

false covet-

it is pity

covetousnes

joined with

A worthy

commenda-

m°aster John

they occupied them a season in all their wits full busily to
know the pleasant will of God, travailing all their members
full busily for to do thereafter, purely and chiefly to the
praising of the most holy name of God, and for grace of
edification and salvation of Christian people. But woe worth

. • •« i i 11-11

false covetise, and evil counsel, and tyranny, by which they,
and many men and women, are led blindly into an evil end I"
Then the archbishop said to me : " Thou and such other
losels of thy sect would shave your beards full near for to
have a benefice. For, by Jesu, I know none more covetous
shrews than ye are, when that ye have a benefice. For lo,
I gave to John Purvey a benefice but a mile out of this castle,

11-11 i • L i • i>

and I heard more complaints about his covetousness for tithes
and other misdoings than I did of all men that were advanced
within my diocese."

And I said to the archbishop : " Sir, Purvey is neither
with you now for the benefice that you gave him, nor he
holdeth faithfully with the learning that he taught and writ
beforetime : and thus he sheweth himself neither to be hot
nor cold; and therefore he and his fellows may sore dread
that, if they turn not hastily to the way that they have
forsaken, peradventure they be put out of the number of
Christ's chosen people."

And the archbishop said : " Though Purvey be now a
false harlot, I quit me to him : but come he more for such
cause before me, or we depart, I shall know with whom he
holdeth. But I say to thee, which are these holy men and
wise, of whom thou hast taken thine information ?"

And I said : " Sir, master John Wicliffe was holden of
*u" many men "*e greatest clerk that they knew then living ;
^d therewith he was named a passing ruly man and an in-
nocent in his living : and, herefore, great men communed oft
with him, and they loved so his learning, that they writ it,
and busily enforced them to rule themselves thereafter.
Therefore, sir, this foresaid learning of master John Wicliffe
is yet holden of full many men and women the most agree-
able learning unto the living and teaching of Christ and of
his apostles, and most openly shewing and declaring how the
church of Christ hath been, and yet should be, ruled and
governed. Therefore, so many men and women covet this
learning, and purpose, through God's grace, to conform their

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 81

living like to this learning of Wicliffe. Master John Aston
taught and writ accordingly and full busily, where and when
and to whom that he might, and he used it himself right
perfectly unto his life's end : and also Philip of Rampington,
while he was a canon of Leicester. Nicholas Hereford, Davy
Cotray of Pakring, monk of Byland, and a master of divinity,
and John Purvey, and many other which were holden right
wise men and prudent, taught and writ busily this foresaid
learning, and conformed them thereto. And with all these
men I was right homely, and communed with them long time
and oft : and so, before all other men, I chose willingly to
be informed of them and by them, and specially of Wicliffe
himself, as of the most virtuous and godly wise man that I
heard of or knew. And therefore of him specially, and of
these men, I took the learning that I have taught, and pur-
pose to live thereafter, if God will, to my life's end. For
though some of these men be contrary to the learning that
they taught before, I wot well that their learning was true
which they taught ; and therefore, with the help of God I
purpose to hold and to use the learning which I heard of
them, while they sat on Moses' chair, and specially while that
they sat on the chair of Christ. But after the works that
they now do, I will not do, with God's help. For they feign,
and hide, and contrary the truth, which before they taught
out plainly and truly. For, as I know well, when some of
these men have been blamed for their slanderous doing, they
grant not that they have taught amiss or erred before time,
but that they were constrained by pain to leave to tell out
the sooth1; and thus they choose now rather to blaspheme God
than to suffer a while here persecution bodily, for soothfast-
ness that Christ shed out his heart blood for."

And the archbishop said : " That learning that thou callest Thetesti-
• 11 1111 •• m<?ny for

truth and soothfastness, is open slander to holy church, as it is wiciiffeout

» of the mouth

proved of holy church. For, albeit that Wicliffe, your author, $£££™
was a great clerk, and though that many men held him a per- 5J|i}Jhave
feet liver, yet his doctrine is not approved of holy church, SueSdlw!1
but many sentences of his learning are damned, as they well
worthy are. But as touching Philip of Rampington, that Repington
was first canon, and afterward abbot, of Leicester, which is

after he was

now bishop of Lincoln, I tell thee, that the day is common, made bishop
I1 To desist from telling the truth.]

[BALE.]

82 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

for which he fasted the even. For neither he holdeth now,
nor will hold, the learning that he taught when he was a
canon of Leicester ; for no bishop of this land pursueth now
more sharply them that hold thy way, than he doth."

And I said : " Sir, full many men and women wondereth
upon him, and speaketh him mickle shame, and holdeth him
for a cursed enemy of the truth."

And the archbishop said to me : " Wherefore tarriest thou
me thus here with such fables ? Wilt thou shortly, as I have
said to thee, submit thee to me, or no ? "

And I said : " Sir, I tell you at one word, I dare not, for
the dread of God, submit me to you after the tenour and
sentence that ye have above rehearsed to me." And thus, as
if he had been wroth, he said to one of his clerks : " Fetch
hither quickly the certification that came to me from Shrews-
bury under the bailiff's seal, witnessing the errors and here-
sies, which this losel hath venomously sown there." Then
hastily the clerk took out and laid forth on a cupboard divers
rolls and writings, among which there was a little one, which
the clerk delivered to the archbishop. And by and by the
The sacra- archbishop read this roll containing this sentence: "The
™niecration third Sunday after Easter, A. D. 1407, William Thorpe came

material

bread. unto the town of Shrewsbury, and through leave granted
unto him to preach he said openly, in St Chad's church, in
his sermon, that the sacrament of the altar after the conse-
cration was material bread ; and that images should in no
wise be worshipped ; and that men should not go on pilgrim-
ages ; and that priests have no title to tithes ; and that it is
not lawful for to swear in any wise."

And when the archbishop had read thus this roll, he

wholesome rolled it up again, and said to me : " Is this wholesome

enough for . in

thou'^not learnmg to be among the people ?"

kitchen! And I said to him : " Sir, I am both ashamed on their

behalf, and right sorrowful for them that have certified you
these things thus untruly ; for I preached never nor taught
thus, privily nor apertly."

buSft^u And the archbishop said to me : "I will give credence to

t^e£er?tuse these worshipful men which have written to me, and witness-
thotl would- ed under their seals there among them. Though now thou
ceivethe deniest this, weenest thou that I will give credence to thee?
t^ was offered Thou, losel ! hast troubled the worshipful communalty of

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 83

Shrewsbury, so that the bailiffs and communalty of that town
have written to me, praying me, that am archbishop of
Canterbury, primate and chancellor of England, that I will
vouchsafe to grant them, that if thou shalt be made (as thou The Romish

«« • • church must

art worthy) to suffer open louresse1 for thine heresies, that be estabiish-

« ' fa ed by perse-

thou may have thy jouresse openly there among them ; so p"eicler^me
that all they whom thou and such other losels have there
perverted may, through fear of thy deed, be reconciled
again to the unity of holy church ; and also they that stand
in true faith of holy church may, through thy deed, be more
established therein." And, as if this asking well pleased the
archbishop, he said : " By my thrift, this hearty prayer and
fervent request shall be thought on."

But certainly, neither the prayer of the men of Shrews-
bury, nor the menacing of the archbishop, made me anything
afraid ; but in rehearsing of this malice, and in the hearing
of it, my heart greatly rejoiced, and yet doth. I thank God
for the grace that I then thought, and yet think, shall come
to all the church of God here-through, by the special mer-
ciful doing of the Lord. And, as having no dread of the
malice of tyrants, by trusting stedfastly in the help of the
Lord, with full purpose for to knowledge the soothfastness,
and to stand thereby after my cunning and power, I said to
the archbishop : " Sir, if the truth of God's word might now if the touch-
be accepted as it should be, I doubt not to prove by likely ^ J^*
evidence, that they that are famed to be out of the faith known,
of holy church in Shrewsbury, and in other places also, are
in the true faith of holy church. For, as their words sound,
and their works shew to man's judgment (dreading and loving
faithfully God), their will, their desire, their love, and their
business, are most set to dread to offend God, and to love
for to please him in true and faithful keeping of his com-
mandments. And again, they that are said to be in the faith A sure trust

» in God s

of holy church in Shrewsbury, and in other places, by f
open evidence of their proud, envious, malicious, covetous,
lecherous, and other foul words and works, neither know,
nor have will to know, nor to occupy their wits truly and
effectuously in the right faith of holy church. Wherefore all
these, nor none that follow their manners, shall any time come
verily in the faith of holy church, except they enforce them

p Jouresse: duresse.]

6—2

84 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

more truly to come in the way which now they despise.
For these men and women, that are now called faithful and
holden just, neither know, nor will exercise themselves to
know (of faithfulness) one commandment of God. And thus
full many men and women now, and specially men that are
named to be principal limbs of holy church, stir God to great
wrath, and deserve his curse for that they call or hold them
just men, which are full unjust; as their vicious words, their
great customable swearing, and their slanderous and shameful
Shrewsbury! works, shew openly and witness. And therefore such vicious
turnifromtfiy men and unjust, in their own confusion, call them unjust men

wicked ways "

thou canst ' and women, which after their power and cunning busy them-

not receive ' ~ •

the truth, selves to live justly after the commandment of God. And
where, sir, ye say that I have distroubled the communalty
of Shrewsbury, and many other men and women with my
teaching : if it thus be, it is not to be wondered of wise men,

Jerusalem since all the communalty of the city of Jerusalem was dis-

thcupr^rung troubled of Christ's own person, that was very God and
man, and the most prudent preacher that ever was or shall
be ; and also all the synagogue of Nazareth was moved
against Christ, and so fulfilled with ire towards him for his
preaching, that the men of the synagogue rose up and cast
Christ out of their city, and led him up to the top of a
mountain for to cast him down there headlong. Also ac-
cordingly hereto the Lord witnesseth by Moses, that he shall
put dissension betwixt his people, and the people that contra-
rieth and pursueth his people. Who, sir, is he that shall
preach the truth of God's word to the unfaithful people, and
shall let the soothfastness of the gospel and the prophecy
of God almighty to be fulfilled ?"

And the archbishop said to me : "It followeth of these
thy words, that thou and such other thinkest, that ye do
right well for to preach and teach as ye do, without autho-
rity of any bishop. For you presume, that the Lord hath
chosen you only for to preach, as faithful disciples and special
followers of Christ."

The word of And I said : " Sir, by authority of God's law, and also of

God ought . ' * J ' .

truly^be saints and doctors, I am learned to deem, that it is every

preached.

priest's office and duty for to preach busily, freely, and truly
the word of God. For no doubt every priest should purpose
first in his soul and covet to take the order of priesthood

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 85

chiefly for to make known to the people the word of God,
after his cunning and power, approving his words ever to be
true by his virtuous works ; and for this intent we suppose that
bishops and other prelates of holy church should chiefly take
and use their prelacy, and for the same cause bishops should
give to priests their orders. For bishops should accept no iftimiesson
man to priesthood, except that he had good- will and full pur- ^J^dthe
pose, and were well disposed and well learned to preach. broubgehTto
Wherefore, sir, by the bidding of Christ, and by example Sbuyc^k^n7
of his most holy living, and also by the witnessing of his holy Av
apostles and prophets, we are bound under full great pain
to exercise us, after our cunning and power (as every priest
is likewise charged of God), to fulfil duly the office of priest-
hood. We presume not here of ourselves for to be esteemed,
neither in our own reputation nor in none other man's,
faithful disciples and special followers of Christ. But, sir,
as I said to you before, we deem this, by authority chiefly
of God's word, that it is the chief duty of every priest to
busy them faithfully to make the law of God known to his
people, and so to commune the commandment of God cha-
ritably, how that we may best, where, when, and to whom
that ever we may, is our very duty. And, for the will and
business that we owe of due debt to do justly our office Aneffectuous

prayer, God

through the stirring and special help, as we trust, of God, gjf^™11
hoping stedfastly in his mercy, we desire to be the faithful
disciples of Christ : and we pray this gracious Lord, for his
holy name, that he make us able so to please him with
devout prayers, and charitable priestly works, that we may
obtain of him to follow him thankfully."

And the archbishop said to me : " Lewd losel ! whereto
makest thou such vain reasons to me ? Asketh not St Paul,
'How should priests preach, except they be sent?' But I
sent thee never to preach ; for thy venomous doctrine is so
known throughout England, that no bishop will admit thee
for to preach by witnessing of their letters. Why then, lewd
idiot, wilt thou presume to preach, since thou art not sent, why he
nor licensed of thy sovereign to preach? Saith not St Paul, without the

. . , , bishop's

that subjects ought to obey their sovereigns, and not only licence.
good and virtuous, but also tyrants that are vicious?"

And I said to the archbishop : " Sir, as touching your He»™wereth
letter of licence or other bishops', which ye say we should {j^"^""^;
have to witness that we were able to be sent for to preach ; <*licence-

86 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPB.

The income- we know well that neither you, sir, nor any other bishop of
sct-kincof this land, will grant to us any such letters of licence, but wo
ifc"nrof should oblige us to you, and to other bishops, by unleful
oaths, for to pass not the bounds and terms which ye, sir,
or other bishops, will limit to us. And since in this matter
your terms bo some too large, and some too strait, we dare
not oblige us thus to be bounden to you for to keep the
terms which you will limit to us, as ye do to friars and such
other preachers; and therefore, though we have not your
letter, sir, nor letters of other bishops, written with ink upon
parchment, we dare not herefore leave the office of preach-
ing, to which preaching all priests, after their cunning and
power, are bound by divers testimonies of God's law, and great
doctors, without any mention-making of bishops' letters. For
as mickle as we have taken upon us the office of priesthood
(though we are unworthy thereto), we come and purpose to
fulfil it with the help of God, by authority of his own law,
and by witness of great doctors and saints, accordingly hereto
trusting stedfastly in the mercy of God. For that he com-
mandeth us to do the office of priesthood, he will be our
sufficient letters and witness, if we, by example of his holy
«ro>eri^Sch- living and teaching, specially occupy us faithfully to do our
I'Sodiifeof office justly: yea, the people to whom we. preach (be they
the followers, fa^hf^ or unfaithful) shall be our letters, that is, our witness-
bearers ; for the truth, where it is sown, may not be un-
witnessed : for all that are converted and saved by learning
of God's word, and by working thereafter, are witness-bear-
ers, that the truth and soothfastness which they heard and
did after is cause of their salvation. And again, all unfaith-
ful men and women, which heard the truth told out to them,
and would not do thereafter ; also all they that might have
heard the truth and would not hear it, because that they
would not do thereafter ; all these shall bear witness against
themselves; and the truth which they would not hear, or
else heard it and despised to do thereafter, through their
unfaithfulness, is and shall be cause of their damnation.
Therefore, sir, since this foresaid witnessing of God, and of
divers saints and doctors, and of all the people, good and
evil, sufficeth to all true preachers ; we think that we do not
the office of priesthood, if that we leave our preaching, because
that we have not, or may not have, duly bishops' letters, to
witness that we are sent of them to preach. This sentence

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 87

approveth St Paul, where he speaketh of himself, and of
faithful apostles and disciples, saying thus : ' We need no
letters of commendations, as some preachers do,' which preach
for covetousness of temporal goods, and for men's praising.
And where ye say, sir, that Paul biddeth subjects obey their
sovereigns, that is sooth, and may not be denied. But there TWO kinds of

. /, .. . , . . sovereigns.

is two manner ot sovereigns, virtuous sovereigns and vicious Hr|jmte*n£th
tyrants. Therefore, to these last sovereigns, neither men ^sunvirtu~
nor women that be subject owe to obey in two manners. To
virtuous sovereigns and charitable subjects owe to obey wil-
fully and gladly, in hearing of their good counsel, in consent-
ing to their charitable biddings, and in working after their
fruitful works.

" This sentence Paul approveth where he saith thus to
subjects : ' Be ye mindful of your sovereigns that speak to
you the word of God ; and follow you the faith of them,
whose conversation you know to be virtuous.' For, as Paul
saith after, these sovereigns, to whom subjects owe to obey
in following of their manners, work busily in holy studying,
how they may withstand and destroy vices, first in them-
selves, and after in all their subjects, and how they may
best plant in them virtues. Also these sovereigns make
devout and fervent prayers for to purchase grace of God, that TWO manner
they and their subjects may, over all thing, dread to offend ^ \nh§;J'°^"
him, and to love for to please him. Also these sovereigns to doings and

« examples.

whom Paul biddeth us obey, as it is said before, live so ^gth^e1'
virtuously, that all they that will live well may take ofwei"^-
them good example, to know and to keep the commandments io?de,dandyiike
of God. But in this foresaid wise subjects ought not to a '
obey nor to be obedient to tyrants, while they are vicious
tyrants; since their will, their counsel, their biddings, and
their works are so vicious, that they ought to be hated and
left. And though such tyrants be masterful and cruel in
boasting and menacing, in oppressions and divers punishings,
St Peter biddeth the servants of such tyrants to obey
meekly such tyrants, suffering patiently their malicious cruel-
ness. But Peter counselleth not any servant or subject to
obey to any lord, or prince, or sovereign, in any thing that
is not pleasing to God."

And the archbishop said unto me : " If a sovereign bid
his subject do that thing that is vicious, this sovereign herein

88 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

is to blame ; but the subject for his obedience deserveth
meed of God : for obedience pleaseth more to God than any
sacrifice."

And I said : " Samuel the prophet said to Saul, the

wicked king, that God was more pleased with the obedience

of his commandment than with any sacrifice of beasts. But

David saith, and St Paul, and St Gregory1, accordingly

obedience together, that not only they that do evil are worthy of

not to be ' , * J *

TnMn&Cfft death and damnation ; but also all they that consent to evil
doers. And, sir, the law of holy church teacheth in the
decrees, that no servant to his lord, nor child to the father
or mother, nor wife to her husband, nor monk to his abbot,
ought to obey, except in leful things and lawful."

And the archbishop said to me : " All these allegings
AH is pre- that thou bringest forth are not else but proud presumptu-
thttjtiMWh ousness ; for hereby thou enforcest thee to prove, that thou

against your . *

'aliTimkJn1 an(* su °ther are so just, that ye ought not to obey to
prelates. And thus, against the learning of St Paul that
teacheth you not to preach but if ye were sent, of your own
authority ye will go forth and preach, and do what ye list."
And I said : " Sir, presenteth not every priest the office
of the apostles, or the office of the disciples of Christ ?" And
the archbishop said, " Yea." And I said : " Sir, as the
tenth chapter of Matthew and the last chapter of Mark
witnesseth, Christ sent his apostles for to preach. And the
tenth chapter of Luke witnesseth, that Christ sent his two-
and-seventy disciples for to preach in every place that
Christ was to come to. And St Gregory 2 in the common law
saith, that every man that goeth to priesthood taketh upon
him the office of preaching : for, as he saith, that priest stir-
reth God to great wrath, of whose mouth is not heard the
voice of preaching ; and, as other more glosses upon Ezechiel
witness, that the priest that preacheth not busily to the
Pnests that people shall be partaker of their damnation that perish
£?iayenrcof through his default. And, though the people be saved by
other special grace of God than by the priests' preaching, yet
the priests, in that they are ordained to preach, and preach
not, as before God, they are manslayers. For, as far as in
them is, such priests as preach not busily and truly, slayeth

[i Ed. Ben. Par. Vol. I col. 1156.]
[2 Ed. Ben. Par. Vol. I. col. 1260.]

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 89

all the people ghostly, in that they withhold from them the
word of God, that is life and sustenance of men's souls.
And St Isidore said, priests shall be damned for wickedness
of the people, if they teach not them that are ignorant, or
blame not them that are sinners. For all the work or busi-
ness of priests standeth in preaching and teaching ; that they
edify all men, as well by cunning of faith, as by discipline of
works, that is, virtuous teaching ; and, as the gospel witness-
eth, Christ said in his teaching : ' I am born and come into
this world, to bear witness to the truth ; and he that is of the
truth heareth my voice.'

"Then, sir, since by the word of Christ specially, that is, Priests not

. J . only sent, but

his voice, priests are commanded to preach, whatsoever priest commanded

r * * to preach.

that it be, that hath not good will and full purpose to do ^ZS&xh
thus, and ableth not himself, after his cunning and power, to do uenJonlthat
his office by the example of Christ and of his apostles, what- ™weflhy bound
soever other thing that he doth, displeaseth God. For lo, St Ten!*
Gregory saith : ' That thing left, that a man is bound chiefly eth hTmpnoCt "

*. . .& / by the beard,

to do, whatsoever other thing that a man doeth, it is unthank- n°r burneth

° 'off his hand,

ful to the Holy Ghost1 ;' and therefore, saith Lincoln, the ^onner
priest that preacheth not the word of God, though he be
seen to have none other default, he is antichrist and satanas,
a night thief and a day thief, a slayer of souls, and an angel
of light turned into darkness. Wherefore, sir, these autho-
rities and others well considered, I deem myself damnable, if
I, either for pleasure or displeasure of any creature, apply me
not diligently to preach the word of God. And in the same
damnation I deem all those priests, which, of good purpose
and will, enforce them not busily to do thus, and also all them
that have purpose or will to let any priest of this business."

And the archbishop said to those three clerks that stood
before him : " Lo, sirs, this is the manner and business of
this losel and such other, to pick out such sharp sentences of
holy scripture and of doctors, to maintain their sect and lore
against the ordinance of holy church. And therefore, losel,
it is that thou covetest to have again the Psalter that I made
to be taken from thee at Canterbury, to record sharp verses
against us. But thou shalt never have that Psalter, nor
none other book, till that I know that thy heart and thy
mouth accord fully to be governed by holy church."
[i Ed. Ben. Par. Vol. i. col. 1261.]

90 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

And I said : " Sir, all my will and power is, and ever
shall be (I trust to God), to be governed by holy church."

And the archbishop asked me, what was holy church.

And I said : " Sir, I told you before what was holy
church : but since ye ask me this demand, I call Christ and
his saints holy church."

And the archbishop said unto me : "I wot well that
Christ and his saints are holy church in heaven ; but what is
holy church in earth ?"
TWO parts of And I said : " Sir, though holy church be every one in

holy church. . .11 mi t* •

chanty, yet it hath two parts. Ihe first and principal part
hath overcome perfectly all the wretchedness of this life, and
reigneth joyfully in heaven with Christ. And the other part
is here yet in earth, busily and continually fighting, day and
night, against temptations of the fiend, forsaking and hating
the prosperity of this world, despising and withstanding their
fleshly lusts ; which only are the pilgrims of Christ, wander-
ing toward heaven by stedfast faith and grounded hope, and
by perfect charity. For these heavenly pilgrims may not,
nor will not, be letted of their good purpose by the reason of
any doctors discording from holy scripture, nor by the floods
of any tribulation temporal, nor by the wind of any pride,
of boast, or of menacing of any creature; for they arc all
fast grounded upon the sure stone, Christ, hearing his word
and loving it, exercising them faithfully and continually in all
their wits to do thereafter."

And the archbishop said to his clerks : " See ye not how
his heart is indurate, and how he is travailed with the devil
occupying him thus busily to allege such sentences to maintain
his errors and heresies ? Certain, thus he would occupy us
here all day, if we would suffer him !"

One of the clerks answered : " Sir, he said right now,

that this certification that came to you from Shrewsbury is

untruly forged against him. Therefore, sir, appose you him

wen helped now here in all the points which are certified against him,

forward, mas- A

ter cierk. an(j so we g^u hear Of jjjg own m0uth his answers, and
witness them."

And the archbishop took the certification in his hand, and
looked thereon awhile, and then he said to me : " Lo, here
it is certified against thee by worthy men and faithful, of
Shrewsbury, that thou preachedst there openly, in St Chad's

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 91

church, that the sacrament of the altar was material bread
after the consecration. What sayest thou ? was this truly
preached?"

And I said : " Sir, I tell you truly, that I touched nothing
there of the sacrament of the altar, but in this wise as I will,
with God's grace, tell you here. As I stood there in the ™es™!,ue of
pulpit, busying me to teach the commandment of God, there ™hninsthed
knelled a sacring bell ; and therefore mickle people turned than i ™the
away hastily, and with noise ran fro towards me. And I, sign,
seeing this, said to them thus : ' Good men ! ye were better to
stand here still and to hear God's word ; for certes the virtue
and the meed of the most holy sacrament of the altar standeth
mickle more in the belief thereof that ye ought to have in
your soul, than it doth in the outward sight thereof. And
therefore ye were better to stand still, quietly to hear God's
word, because that through the hearing thereof men come to
very true belief.' And otherwise, sir, I am certain I spake
not there of the worthy sacrament of the altar."

And the archbishop said to me : "I believe thee not,
whatsoever thou sayest, since so worshipful men have wit-
nessed thus against thee. But, since thou deniest that thou
saidest thus there, what sayest thou now ? Resteth there,
after the consecration, in the host material bread or no?"

And I said : " Sir, I know in no place in holy scripture Ma
where this term material bread is written ; and therefore, sir,
when I speak of this matter, I use not to speak of material
bread."

Then the archbishop said to me : " How teachest thou
men to believe in this sacrament?"

And I said : " Sir, as I believe myself, so I teach other
men."

He said : " Tell out plainly thy belief thereof."

And I said, with my protestation : " Sir, I believe that
the night before that Christ Jesu would suffer wilfully
passion for mankind on the morn after, he took bread in his
holy and most worshipful hands, lifting up his eyes, and
giving thanks to God his Father, blessed this bread, and
brake it, and gave it to his disciples, saying to them : ' Take,
eat of this all you, this is my body.' And that this is and
ought to be all men's belief, Matthew, Mark, Luke and Paul
witness. Other belief, sir, have I none, nor will have, nor

92 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

teach ; for I believe that this sufficeth in this matter. For in
this belief, with God's grace, I purpose to live and die,
knowledging, as I believe and teach other men to believe,
that the worshipful sacrament of the altar is the sacrament of
Christ's flesh and his blood in form of bread and of wine."

And the archbishop said to me : " It is sooth that this
sacrament is very Christ's body in form of bread ; but thou
and thy sect teachest it to be substance of bread. Think you
this true teaching?"

And I said : " Neither I, nor any other of the sect that
ye damn, teach any otherwise than I have told you, nor
believe otherwise, to my knowing. Nevertheless, sir, I ask
of you for charity, that ye will tell me here plainly how ye
shall understand this text of St Paul, where he saith thus :
' This thing feel you in yourself, that is in Christ Jesu, while
he was in the form of God.' Sir, calleth not Paul here the
form of God the substance or kind of God ? Also, sir,
for them but sayeth not the church, in the Hours of the most blessed

only the *

church. virgin, accordingly hereto, where it is written thus, ' Thou
author of health ! remember, that sometime thou took of the
undefiled virgin the form of our body?' Tell me for charity,
therefore, whether the form of our body be called here the
kind of our body or no?"

And the archbishop said to me : " Wouldest thou make
me to declare this text after thy purpose, since the church
now hath determined that there abideth no substance of
bread after the consecration in the sacrament of the altar ?
Belie vest thou not this ordinance of the church ?"

And I said : " Sir, whatsoever prelates have ordained in
the church, our belief standeth ever whole. I have not heard
that the ordinance of men under belief should be put into
belief."

Every ordi- And the archbishop said to me : " If thou hast not learned
churchmen this before, learn now to know that thou art out of belief, if
our faith. in this matter and other thou believest not as the holy church

belie veth. What say doctors treating of this sacrament?"
The greatest And I said : " Sir, St Paul, that was a great doctor of

doctors of the ' '

m •«_•'•

Shurtiesbe h°ty church, speaking to the people, and teaching them in the
ofttne right belief of this most holy sacrament, calleth it bread that
ili we break : and also in the canon of the mass, after the conse-
1 'l cration, this most worthy sacrament is called holy bread ; and

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 93

every priest in this land, after that he hath received this MY lord can

. . . . „,. . , revile apace,

sacrament, saith in this wise: ' Ihat thing that we have h,ecan de-
clare but a

taken with our mouth, we pray God that we may take it ^^ him
with a pure and clean mind :' that is, as I understand, we up> my lord*
pray God that we may receive, through very belief, this holy
sacrament worthily. And, sir, St Augustine saith: 'That
thing that is seen, is bread : but that men's faith asketh to be
informed of, is very Christ's body1.' And also Fulgence, an
ententive doctor, saith : * As it were an error to say that
Christ was but a substance, that is, very man, and not very
God, or to say that Christ was very God, and not very man;
so is it,' this doctor saith, * an error to say, that the sacra-
ment of the altar is but a substance.' Also, sir, accordingly
hereto, in the secret of the mid-mass on Christmas days it
is written thus : Idem refulsit Deus, sic terrena substantia
nobis conferat quod divinum est ; which sentence, sir, with
the secret of the fourth ferie, quatuor temporum Septembris,
I pray you, sir, declare here openly in English2."

And the archbishop said to me : "I perceive well enough
whereabout thou art, and how the devil blindeth thee, that
thou may not understand the ordinance of holy church, nor
consent thereto. But I command thee now, answer me
shortly : Believest thou that after the consecration of this
foresaid sacrament there abideth substance of bread, or not?"

And I said : " Sir, as I understand, it is all one to grant TO grant real

or believe, that there dwelleth substance of bread, and to body without

i i f i i • i i* bread' isas

grant and to believe, that this most worthy sacrament ofmucnafto

« grant the ac-

Christ's own body is accident without subject. But, sir, for ^"out'tnl
as mickle as your asking passeth my understanding, I dare subJect-
neither deny it nor grant it ; for it is school-matter, about which
I busied me never for to know it ; and therefore I commit
this term, accidens sine subjecto, to those clerks which delight
them so in curious and subtle sophistry, because they deter-
mine oft so difficult and strange matters, and wade and
wander so in them, from argument to argument, with pro
and contra, till that they wot not where they are, and

[* Non hoc corpus quod videtis, manducaturi estis, &c. — August.
Op. Ed. Ben. Par. Toin. iv. col. 1066. Accipiant hoc et boni, sed non
sint solliciti : loquebatur enim de presentia corporis sire, &c. Op. Ben.
Par. Tom. m. pars iii. col. 634.]

[2 Ad Sec. Miss, in Aur. Die Nat. Dom. Ed. Salam. p. 22. 1567.]

94

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

r>ommT

The church

stood sound

understand not themselves. But the shame that these proud
sophisters have to yield them to men, and before men,
maketh them oft fools, and to be concluded shamefully before
God."

And the archbishop said to me : "I purpose not to oblige
*hee *° ^e SUD^e arguments of clerks, since thou art unable
thereto ; but I purpose to make thee obey to the determina-
tion of holy church."

And I said : " Sir, by open evidence and great witness, a

' / r

thousand year after the incarnation of Christ, the determina-
tion which I have here before you rehearsed was accept of
holy church, as sufficient to the salvation of all them that
would believe it faithfully, and work thereafter charitably.
But, sir, the determination of this matter, which was brought
in since the fiend was loosed by friar Thomas again, specially
calling the most worshipful sacrament of Christ's own body
an accident without subject : which term, since I know not
that God's law approveth it in this matter, I dare not grant ;
but utterly I deny to make this friar's sentence, or any such
other, my belief, do with me, God ! what thou wilt."

And the archbishop said to me: "Well, well, thou shalt

£

sav otherwise or that I leave thee. But what sayest thou to
this second point that is recorded against thee by worthy men
of Shrewsbury, saying that thou preachedst openly there, that
images ought not to be worshipped in any wise ?"

And I said : " Sir, I preached never thus, nor, through
God's grace, I will not at any time consent to think nor to
say thus, neither privily nor apertly. For lo, the Lord
witnesseth by Moses, that the things which he made were
right good ; and so then they were, and yet they are and
shall be, good and worshipful in their kind. And therefore,
to the end that God made them, they are all praiseable and
worshipful ; and specially man, that was made after the
image and likeness of God, is full worshipful in his kind, yea,
this holy image that is man God worshippeth. And herefore
every man should worship other, in kind, and also for hea-
venly virtues that men use charitably. And also I say,
wood, tin, gold, silver, or any other matter that images are
made of, all these creatures are worshipful in their kind,
Thout1th™an an<* to *ke en(^ t*iat God made them for. But the carving,
casting, nor painting of an imagery, made with man's hand,

did not fly

shipful image

of God.

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 95

albeit that this doing be accept of man of highest state and jmage
dignity, and ordained of them to be a calendar to lewd men, right way to

6 V ' f' learn to serve

that neither can, nor will, be learned to know God in his God-
word, neither by his creatures, nor by his wonderful and
divers workings ; yet this imagery ought not to be worshipped
in form, nor in the likeness of man's craft. Nevertheless
that every matter the painters paint with, since it is God's
creature, ought to be worshipped in the kind, and to the
end that God made and ordained it to serve man."

Then the archbishop said to me : " I grant well that
nobody ought to do worship to any such images for them-
selves. But a crucifix ought to be worshipped for the passion
of Christ that is painted therein, and so brought therethrough
to man's mind : and thus the images of the blessed Trinity, The image of
and of the virgin Mary, Christ's mother, and other images of
saints, ought to be worshipped. For lo, earthly kings and Afs,j£i|j[£d,(|
lords, which use to send their letters ensealed with their ^°0rv'f^'
arms or with their privy signet to men that are with them, %%£££ of
are worshipped of these men. For when these men receive
their lords' letters, in which they see and know the wills and
biddings of their lords, in worship of their lords they do off
their caps to these letters. Why not then, since in images
made with man's hand we may read and know many divers
things of God and of his saints, shall we not worship their
images ? "

And I said : " With my foresaid protestation I say, that
these worldly usages of temporal lords that ye speak now of,
may be done in case without sin. But this is no similitude NO similitude

... ., <ii» i ir to be made

to worship images made by man s hand, since that Moses, between

r earthlythings

David, Solomon, Baruch, and other saints in the Bible, forbid n"^e?iritu
so plainly the worshipping of all such images." wSridoth'8

Then the archbishop said to me : " Lewd losel ! in the ?he contrary.
old law, before that Christ took mankind, was no likeness of mViord^ut

any person of the Trinity, neither shewed to man nor known of contrary, in

. . fj, . , • • i <» i i n's com-

; but now, since Christ became man, it is leiul to have mandments.

images to shew his manhood. Yea, though many men which Painters' de-
are right great clerks, and other also, held it an error to the pope's

& . . . . . divinity do

paint the Trinity, I say it is well done to make and to paint wel1 "«"*•
the Trinity in images ; for it is great moving of devotion to
men, to have and to behold the Trinity, and other images of
saints, carved, casted, and painted. For beyond the sea are

96 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

Preparation the best painters that ever I saw. And, sirs, I tell you, this

oftne . . ... . , ,

paint*™ to ls their manner, and it is a good manner : when that an

make a fair ' c .

?nia ae.devoul image-maker shall carve, cast in mould, or paint any images,
he shall go to a priest, and shrive him as clean, as if he
should then die ; and take penance, and make some certain
vow of fasting, or of praying, or of pilgrimages doing, pray-
ing the priest specially to pray for him, that he may have
grace to make a fair and devout image."

And I said : " Sir, I doubt not, if these painters that ye
speak of, or any other painters, understood truly the text of
Moses, of David, of the wise man, of Baruch, and of other
saints and doctors, these painters should be moved to shrive
them to God with full inward sorrow of heart, taking upon
them to do right sharp penance for the sinful and vain craft
of painting, carving, or casting that they had used ; pro-
mising God faithfully never to do so after ; knowledging
openly, before all men, their reprovable learning. And also,
sir, these priests, that shrive (as you do say) painters, and
enjoin them to do penance, and pray for their speed, pro-
mising to them help of their prayers for to be curious in their
sinful crafts, sin herein more grievously than the painters:
for these priests do comfort and give them counsel to do
that thing, which of great pain, yea under the pain of God's
curse, they should utterly forbid them. For certes, sir, if
the wonderful working of God, and the holy living and
teaching of Christ, and of his apostles and prophets, were
made known to the people by holy living and true, and busy

The true teaching of priests, these things, sir, were sufficient books and

books and jV ' .» i. •

calenders to kalenders to know God by, and his saints, without any

know God. t * * .... *

images made with man's hand. But certes the vicious living
of priests, and their covetousness, are chief cause of this error,
and all other viciousness that reigneth among the people."

Then the archbishop said unto me: "I hold thee a vicious
A tetter priest and accurst, and all them that are of thy sect ; for all
le^bilnT to priests of holy church, and all images that move men to devo-
te Vor"6 tion, thou and such other go about to destroy. Losel ! were
it a fair thing to come into the church and see therein none
image ?"

And I said : " Sir, they that come to the church for to
pray devoutly to the Lord God, may in their inward wits be
the more fervent, that all their outward wits be closed from

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 97

all outward seeing and hearing, and from all distroubance
and lettings. And, since Christ blessed them that saw him The right
not bodily, and have believed faithfully in him, it sufficeth Christian. *
then to all men (through hearing and knowing of God's
word, and to do thereafter) for to believe in God, though
they see never images made with man's hand after any
person of the Trinity, or of any other saint.

And the archbishop said to me, with a fervent spirit : " I
say to thee, losel ! that it is right well done to make and to

have an image of the Trinity ; yea, what sayest thou ? is it My lord,

. , . 11111 • n 11 y°ur yea wil1

not a stirring thing to behold such an image ? no^snTr

And I said : " Sir, ye said right now, that in the old
law, or Christ took mankind, no likeness of any person of the
Trinity was shewed to men ; wherefore, sir, ye said, it was
not then leful to have images : but now ye say, since Christ
is become man, it is leful to make and to have an image of
the Trinity, and also of other saints. But, sir, this thing
would I learn of you : since the Father of heaven, yea, and
every person of the Trinity was, without beginning, God
Almighty, and many holy prophets that were deadly1 men
were martyred violently in the old law, and also many men
and women then died holy confessors ; why was it not then
as leful and necessary as now, to have made an image of the
Father of heaven, and to have made and had other images of Note this, ye
martyrs, prophets, and holy confessors, to have been kalen- ™A "m™-1"

* J . tainersof

ders to advise men and move them to devotion, as ye say images.
that images now do?"

And the archbishop said : "The synagogue of Jews hadThesyna-
not authority to approve those things as the church of Christ antichrist

hath nOW." authority.

And I said : " Sir, St Gregory was a great man in the new
law, and of great dignity, and, as the common law witnesseth,
he commended greatly a bishop, in that he forbad utterly the
images made with man's hand should be worshipped2."

And the archbishop said : " Ungracious losel ! thou sa-
vourest no more truth than an hound. Since at the rood at

[l Deadly: mortal.]

[2 The bishop was Serenus, bishop of Marseilles (Marsilia), and the
passage in which Gregory's commendation is given will be found as
follows.— Greg. Mag. Op. Ed. Ben. Par. 1705. Vol. n. col. 1006,
Regist. Lib. ix. Indict, n.]

7
[BALE.]

98 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THOItPE.

the Northdoor at London, at our Lady at Walsingham, and
many other divers places in England, arc many great and
praiseablo miracles done ; should not the images of such holy
saints and places, at the reverence of God, and our lady, and
other saints, be more worshipped than other places and
images, where no miracles are done?"
Miraci« im- And I said : " Sir, there is no such virtue in any imagery,

fhV"ogbe°r that any images should herefore be worshipped : wherefore I

doneto « i • -11 **t

imaowmay am certain that there is no miracle done of God m any place

well be sus- _ ^ ,

eomTof GotL *n earth, because that any images made with man's hand
should be worshipped. And herefore, sir, as I preached
openly at Shrewsbury and other places, I say now here

A Christian before you : That no body should trust that there were any

man ought . .» . »

not to vow, virtue in imagery made with man s hand ; and therefore no

neek, nor ' •

^Wynnor body should vow to them, nor seek them, nor kneel to them,
a^tn^e?8* nor ^ow t° them, nor pray to them, nor offer any thing to
them, nor kiss them, nor incense them. For lo, the most
worthy of such images, the brasen serpent (by Moses made
at God's bidding), the good king Ezekias destroyed worthily
and thankfully, for because it was incensed. Therefore, sir,
if men take good heed to the writing and to the learning of
St Augustine, of St Gregory, and of St John Chrysostom,
and of other saints and doctors, how they speak and write of
miracles that shall be done now in the last end of the world;
For the un- it is to dread, that for the unfaithfulness of men and women

faithfulness i/>iii » i /• i • i

of men the the fiend hath great power for to work many of the miracles

devil may < *

«ieLkmira ^at now are done in sucn places. For both men and women
delight now more to hear and know miracles, than they do to
know God's word, or to hear it effectuously. Wherefore, to
the great confusion of all them that thus do, Christ saith :
' The generation of adulterers requireth tokens, miracles, and
wonders.' Nevertheless, as divers saints say, now, when the
faith of God is published in Christendom, the word of God
sufficeth to man's salvation, without such miracles : and thus

The word of also the word of God sufficeth to all faithful men and women,

God sufficeth T» * i • • IT-II /•

ustosaiva- without any such images. But, good sir, since the rather of

tiqn without •

miracl£s- heaven, that is, God in his Godhead, is the most unknown
thing that may be, and the most wonderful spirit, having in
it no shape or likeness of any members of any deadly crea-
ture ; in what likeness, or what image, may God the Father
be shewed or painted?"

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 99

And the archbishop said: "As holy church hath suffered 'Ho'y

r * Church 'of

and yet suffereth the images of all the Trinity, and other ^"i^g}"1
images, to be painted and shewed, it sufficeth to them that are
members of holy church. But since thou art a rotten member,
cut away from holy church, thou favourest not the ordinance
thereof. But since the day passeth, leave we this matter."

And then he said to me : " What sayest thou to the third The third

article.

point that is certified against thee, preaching openly in fBfbng*
Shrewsbury, that pilgrimage is not leful ; and over this, thou
saidst that those men and women that go on pilgrimages to
Canterbury, to Beverley, to Karlington, to Walsingham, and
to any such other places, are accursed and made foolish,
spending their goods in waste?"

And I said: " Sir, by this certification I am accused to TWO kinds of

pilgrimage.

you that I should teach, that no pilgrimage is leful. But I
said never thus. For I know that there be true pilgrimages
and leful, and full pleasant to God ; and therefore, sir, how-
soever mine enemies have certified you of me, I told at
Shrewsbury of two manner of pilgrimages."

And the archbishop said to me : " Whom callest thou true
pilgrims ? "

And I said : " Sir, with my protestation, I call them true The true pu-

grimage is to

pilgrims travelling toward the bliss of heaven, which, .in the lravail jn

heavenly

state, degree, or order that God calleth them to, do busy
them faithfully for to occupy all their wits bodily and ghostly,
to know truly and to keep faithfully the biddings of God,
hating and fleeing all the seven deadly sins, and every branch
of them ; ruling them virtuously (as it is said before) with all
their wits ; doing discreetly, wilfully, and gladly, all the works
of mercy, bodily and ghostly ; after their cunning and power,
abling them to the gifts of the Holy Ghost ; disposing them
to receive them in their souls, and to hold therein the right
blessings of Christ ; busying them to know and to keep the
seven principal virtues : and so then they shall obtain here,
through grace, for to use thankfully to God all the conditions
of charity : and then they shall be moved with the good
Spirit of God, for to examine oft and diligently their con-
science, that neither wilfully nor wittingly they err in any
article of belief; having continually (as frailty will suffer) all
their business to dread and to flee the offence of God, and to
love over all thing, and to seek ever to do, his pleasant will.

7—2

100 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

Kvery good Of these pilgrims I said, whatsoever good thought that they

ffcaven*1' to any time think, what virtuous word that they speak, and what

fruitful work that they work, every such thought, word, and

work, is a step, numbered of God, toward him into heaven.

The manner These foresaid pilgrims of God delight sore when they hear

and example. . 1 .6 /

of Mint*. of saints or of virtuous men and women, how they forsook
wilfully the prosperity of this life, how they withstood the
suggestion of the fiend, how they restrained their fleshly
lusts, how discreet they were in their penance-doing, how
patient they were in all their adversities, how prudent they
were in counselling of men and women, moving them to hate
all sin, and to fly them, and to shame ever greatly thereof,
and to love all virtues, and to draw to them, imagining how
Christ, and his followers by example of him, suffered scorns
and slander, and how patiently they abode and took the
wrongful menacing of tyrants ; how homely they were and
serviceable to poor men, to relieve and comfort them bodily
and ghostly, after their power and cunning ; and how devout
they were in prayers, how fervent they were in heavenly
desires, and how they absented them from spectacles of vain
sayings and hearings ; and how stable they were to let and
destroy all vices, and how laborious and joyful they were to
sow and to plant virtues. These heavenly conditions and such
other have the pilgrims, or endeavour them for to have, whose
pilgrimage God accepteth."

And again, I said, " As their works shew, the most part
of men and women, that go now on pilgrimages, have not these
foresaid conditions, nor love to busy them faithfully for to
have. For, as I well know, since I have full oft essayed,
examine whosoever will twenty of these pilgrims, and he
shall not find three men or women that know surely a com-
mandment of God, nor can say their Pater Noster and Ave
Maria, nor their Credo readily in any manner of language.
And, as I have learned, and also know somewhat by expe-
rience, of these same pilgrims, telling the cause, why that
many men and women go hither and thither now on pilgrim-
ages, it is more for the health of their bodies than of their
souls ; more for to have riches and prosperity of this world,
than for to be enriched with virtues in their souls ; more to
have here worldly and fleshly friendship, than for to have
friendship of God and of his saints in heaven : for whatso-

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 101

ever thing man or woman doth, the friendship of God, nor of
any other saint, cannot be had without keeping of God's
commandments. Further, with my protestation, I say now
as I said in Shrewsbury, though they that have fleshly wills
travel far their bodies and spend mickle money to seek and
to visit the bones or images (as they say they do) of this
saint or of that, such pilgrimage-going is neither praiseable
nor thankful to God, nor to any saint of God, since, in effect, God-
all such pilgrims despise God and all his commandments and
saints. For the commandments of God they will neither know
nor keep, nor conform them to live virtuously by example of
Christ and of his saints. "Wherefore, sir, I have preached and
taught openly, and so I purpose all my life-time to do with
God's help, saying, that such fond people waste blamefully
God's goods in their vain pilgrimages, spending their goods
upon vicious hostellers, which are oft unclean women of their
bodies; and at the least, those goods, with the which they
should do works of mercy, after God's bidding, to poor needy
men and women.

"These poor men's goods and their livelihood these The inconve

. , i-ii «ii niencethat

runners-about offer to rich priests, which have mickle more cometn by

pilgrimage.

livelihood than they need : and thus those goods they waste
wilfully, and spend them unjustly, against God's bidding, upon
strangers, with which they should help and relieve after
God's will their poor needy neighbours at home. Yea, and
over this folly, oft-times divers men and women of these
runners thus madly hither and thither into pilgrimage borrow
hereto other men's goods ; yea, and sometime they steal men's
goods hereto, and they pay them never again. Also, sir, I
know well that when divers men and women will go thus after
their own wills, and finding out one pilgrimage, they will
ordain with them before to have with them both men and
women that can well sing wanton songs, and some other pil-
grims will have with them bag-pipes ; so that every town that
they come through, what with the noise of their singing, and
with the sound of their piping, and with the jangling of their
Canterbury bells, and with the barking out of dogs after
them, that they make more noise than if the king came there
away, with all his clarions, and many other minstrels. And
if these men and women be a month out in their pilgrimage,
many of them shall be an half year after great janglers,
tale-tellers, and liars."

102 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

And the archbishop said to me : " Lewd losel I thou seest
not far enough in this matter; for thou considerest not the
great travail of pilgrims, therefore thou blamest that thing
that is praiseablc. I say to thee, that it is right well done,
that pilgrims have with them both singers and also pipers ;
that when one of them that goeth barefoot, striketh his toe
upon a stone, and hurteth him sore, and maketh him to bleed,
it is well done that he or his fellow begin then a song, or
else take out of his bosom a bagpipe, for to drive away with
And why such mirth the hurt of his fellow: for with such solace the

then blamed

phih^t for travail and weariness cf pilgrims is lightly and merrily brought

singing 'in

And I said : " Sir, St Paul teacheth men to weep with
them that weep."

And the archbishop said : " What janglest thou against

men's devotion? Whatsoever thou or such other say, I say

that the pilgrimage that now is used, is to them that do it a

praiseable and a good mean to come the rather to grace.

A new found But I hold thee unable to know this grace, for thou enforcest

way to grace, .

makfnishops ^ce *o ^ the devotion of the people ; since by authority of
holy scripture men may lefully have and use such solace as
thou reprovest. For David in his last Psalm teacheth men
to have divers instruments of music, for to praise therewith
God."

And I said : " Sir, by the sentence of divers doctors
l"dm™ucts expounding the Psalms of David, that music and minstrelsy,
Tesume'nt, that David and other saints of the old law spake of, ought
tho beahppi"Jd now neither to be taken nor used by the letter ; but these
instruments, with their music, ought to be interpreted ghostly :
for all those figures are called virtues and grace, with which
virtues men should please God, and praise his name ; for St
Paul saith, "all such things befel them in figure." Therefore,
sir, I understand, that the letter of this psalm of David, and
of such other psalms and sentences, doth slay them that take
them now literally. This sentence, as I understand, sir, Christ
approveth himself, putting out the minstrels, or that he would
quicken the dead damsel."

organs in And the archbishop said to me: "Lewd losel! is it not

Afitcompa- ^e^ to us to have organs in the church, for to worship there-
i£rdn'andyiike withal God ?" And I said : " Yea, sir, by man's ordinance ;
jourseif. ku^ ^ ^Q or(jmance Of Q0^f a good sermon to the people's

understanding were mickle more pleasant to God."

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 103

And the archbishop said, that "organs and good delectable
songs quickened and sharpened more men's wits than should
any sermon."

But I said : " Sir, lusty men and worldly lovers delight
and covet and travail to have all their wits quickened and
sharpened with divers sensible solace : but all the faithful
lovers and followers of Christ have all their delight to hear
God's word, and to understand it truly, and to work there-
after faithfully and continually. For, no doubt, to dread to
offend God, and to love to please him in all things, quickeneth
and sharpeneth all the wits of Christ's chosen people, and
ableth them so to grace, that they joy greatly to withdraw
their ears and all their wits and members from all worldly
delight and from all fleshly solace. For St Jerome (as I
think) saith, ' No body may joy with this world and reign
with Christ.' "

And the archbishop, as if he had been displeased with YOU swear,
mine answer, said to his clerks : " What guess ye this idiot
will speak there, where he hath none dread, since he speak-
eth thus now here in my presence ? Well, well, by God, thou
shalt be ordained for." And then he spake to me all angerly :

"What sayest thou to this fourth point, that is certified The fourth
against thee, preaching openly and boldly in Shrewsbury, cepin/011
that priests have no title to tithes?"

And I said : " Sir, I named there no word of tithes in
my preaching. But more than a month after that I was
arrested there in prison, a man came to me into the prison,
asking me what I said of tithes. And I said to him : * Sir,
in this town are many clerks and priests, of which some are
called religious men, though many of them be seculars ; there-
fore ask ye of them this question.' And this man said to me :
' Sir, our prelates say, that we also are obliged to pay our
tithes of all things that renew to us; and that they are
accursed, that withdraw any part wittingly from them of
their tithes.' And I said, sir, to that man, as with my pro- A paradox
testation I say now here before you, that I wonder that any God-sword,
priest dare say men to be accursed, without the ground of
God's word. And the man said : ' Sir, our priests say, that
they curse men thus by authority of God's law.' And I
said : ' Sir, I know not where this sentence of cursing is
authorised now in the bible. And therefore, sir, I pray you

104 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

tluit ye will ask the most cunning clerk of this town, that ye
may know where this sentence, cursing them that tithe not, is
now written in God's law ; for if it were written there, 1
would right gladly be learned where/ But shortly this man
•would not go fro me, to ask this question of another body,
but required me there, as I would answer before God, if in
this case that cursing of priests were lawful and approved of
God ? And shortly herewith came to my mind the learning
of St Peter, teaching priests specially to hallow the Lord
Christ in their hearts; being evermore ready (as far as in
them is) to answer through faith and hope to them that ask
of them a reason. And this lesson Peter tcacheth men to use
with a meek spirit and with dread of the Lord. Wherefore,
A difference sir, I said to this man in this wise : ' In the old law, which
£«nptheoTd ended not fully till the time that Christ rose up again from
thenew. death to life, God commanded tithes to be given to the Le-
vites, for the great business and daily travail that pertained
to their office. But priests, because their travail was mickle
more easy and light than was the office of the Levites, God
ordained that priests should take for their livelihood, to do
their office, the tenth part of those tithes that were given to
the Levites. But now (I said), in the new law, neither Christ
nor any of his apostles took tithes of the people, nor com-
manded the people to pay tithes, neither to priests nor to
Christ com- deacons. But Christ taught the people to do alms, that is,
r?ms, not works of mercy to poor needy men, of surplus (that is, super-

tithes, except . » r J '

tuhesbe fluous of their temporal goods) which they had more than
them needed reasonably to their necessary livelihood. And
thus (I said) not of tithes, but of pure alms of the people,
Christ lived and his apostles, when they were so busy in
preaching of the word of God to the people, that they might
not travail otherwise for to get their livelihood. But, after
Christ's ascension, and when the apostles had received the
Holy Ghost, they travailed with their hands for to get their
livelihood, when that they might thus do for busy preaching.
Therefore, by example of himself, St Paul teacheth all the
priests of Christ for to travail with their hand, when for busy
teaching of the people they might thus do. And thus all these
priests, whose priesthood God accepteth now, or will accept, or
did in the apostles' time and after their decease, will do to the
world's end. But (as Cisterciensis telleth) in the thousand year

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 105

of our Lord Jesus Christ, two hundred and eleven year1, one Tithes, by

i_i . • i /» i • whom and

pope, the tenth Gregory, ordained new tithes first to be given ^"^v
to priests now in the new law. But St Paul in his time, f°IJ1h™n"<^d
whose trace or example all priests of God enforce them to law-
follow, seeing the covetousness that was among the people,
desiring to destroy this foul sin through the grace of God
and true virtuous living and example of himself, wrought and
taught all priests for to follow him as he followed Christ,
patiently, willingly, and gladly in high poverty. Wherefore
Paul saith thus : ' The Lord hath ordained that they that ?»«'. having

power to

preach the gospel shall live of the gospel. But we' (saith {f^^
Paul), that covet and busy us to be faithful followers of Christ,
'use not this power.' For lo, (as Paul witnesseth afterward,)
when he was full poor and needy, preaching among the
people, he was not chargeous unto them, but with his hands
he travailed not only to get his own living, but also the liv-
ing of other poor and needy creatures. And since the people if priests

/T . , were cove-

was never so covetous, nor so avarous (1 guess) as they are tous then,

. , what be they

now, it were good counsel that all priests took good heed tonow?
this heavenly learning of Paul, following him here in wilful with thlfruie
poverty, nothing charging the people for their bodily liveli- friarsgSnrW
hood. But, because that many priests do contrary Paul in «»«.
this foresaid doctrine, Paul biddeth the people take heed to
those priests, that follow him as he had given them example.
As if Paul would say thus to the people : ' Accept ye none
other priests than they that live after the form that I have
taught you. For certain, in whatsoever dignity or order
that any priest is in, if he conform him not to follow Christ
and his apostles in wilful poverty, and in other heavenly vir-
tues, and specially in true preaching of God's word, though
such a one be named a priest, yet he is no more but a priest
in name ; for the work of a very priest such a one wanteth.'
This sentence approveth Augustine, Gregory, Chrysostom,
and Lincoln plainly."

And the archbishop said to me : " Thinkest thou this wholesome

i -i i • /» i • M enough, my

wholesome learning for to sow openly, or yet privily, among lord, if your

t1 Gregory X. occupied the pontifical chair from Sept. A.D. 1271
to the close of the year 1276. It is difficult to ascertain to what
Thorpe refers in this passage, unless it be to various ordinances of
Innocent III. and his successors Honorius III. and Gregory IX., tending
to restrain the secularization of church property, and especially tithes.]

savour it.

106 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

the people ? Certain, this doctrine contrarieth plainly the

. . r '

uarieth°nno"t ordinance of holy fathers, which have ordained, granted, and
neithe'ror"00 licensed priests to be in divers degrees, and to live by tithes
hiT'wo'rd.0' and offerings of the people, and by other duties."
if prie»t« And I said : " Sir, if priests were now in measurable

would not I

!uuk thitheir measure and number, and lived virtuously, and taught busily
lack'ili"01 an^ truly the word of God by example of Christ and of his
flcieuu8Uf" apostles; without tithes, offerings, and other duties that priests

now challenge and take, the people would give them freely

sufficient livelihood."
Faiiax argu- And a clerk said to me : " How wilt thou make this good,

mentum se- < .

S"uslVn ut°n ^at *ho Pc°ple wiM g*ve freely to priests their livelihood ;

causam. since that now, by the law, every priest can scarcely constrain
the people to give them their livelihood ?"

Whyielbe ^n^ ^ ^^ : " ^'IT' ^ ^s now no won^er, though the people

t'ithe*.'" their grudge ^0 giye priests the livelihood that they ask. Mickle peo-
ple know now, how that priests should live, and how that they
live contrary to Christ and to his apostles. And therefore the
people is full heavy to pay (as they do) their temporal goods to
parsons, and to other vicars and priests, which should be faith-
ful dispensators of the parish's goods, taking to themselves
no more but a scarce living of tithes nor of offerings, by the

Priests with ordinance of the common law. For whatsoever priests take

a sufficiency . . . . . . . «•• ij

ought to part ot the people (be it tithe, or oftering. or anv other duty or

the residue to r r \ 3' «

the poor. service), the priests ought not to have thereof no more but a
bare living ; and to depart the residue to the poor men and
women specially of the parish of whom they take this temporal
living. But the most deal of priests now waste their parishes'
goods, and spend them at their own will, after the world,
in their vain lusts ; so that in few places poor men have duly
(as they should have) their own sustenance, neither of tithes
nor of offerings, nor of other large wages and foundations that
priests take of the people in divers manners, above that they
priests did so need for needful sustenance of meat and clothing. But the
prfests do not poor needy people are forsaken and left of priests to be sus-
tained of the parishioners, as if the priests took nothing of the
parishioners for to help the people with.

whether "And thus, sir, unto over great charges of the parishioners

be plid'to they pay their temporal goods twice, where once might suffice,

priests doing ..<7.r*' . . ° . , .

not their if priests were true dispensators. Also, sir, the parishioners,
that pay their temporal goods (be they tithes or offerings) .to

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 107

priests that do not their office among them justly, are partners
of every sin of those priests ; because that they sustain those
priests' folly in their sin with their temporal goods. If these
things be well considered, what wonder is it then, sir, if the
parishioners grudge against these dispensators ?"

Then the archbishop said to me : " Thou that shouldest be
judged and ruled by holy church, presumptuously thou deemest
holy church to have erred in the ordinance of tithes and other
duties to be paid to priests. It shall be long or thou thrive, Ghostly mo-
losel, that thou despisest thy ghostly mother. How darest uncostly' an
thou speak this, losel, among the people ? Are not tithes given aiipGocnf
to priests for to live by ?"

And I said : " Sir, St Paul saith, that tithes were given in
the old law to Levites and to priests, that came of the lineage
of Levi. But our priests, he saith, came not of the lineage of
Levi, but of the lineage of Juda, to which Juda no tithes were
promised to be given. And therefore Paul saith : ' Since the BV tneiaw
priesthood is changed from the generation of Levi to the gene- chTiumge

,, T , .^ ° , „ tithes but the

ration 01 J uda. it is necessary that changing also be made 01 »ee<» of Levi.

• * Our priests be

the law. So that priests live now without tithes and other not of the

seed of Levi :

duties that they claim, following Christ and his apostles in f^°0u/ the
wilful poverty, as they have given them example. For since ?hauen^ennot
Christ lived, all the time of his preaching, by pure alms of the the priest3

hood is

people, and by example of him his apostles lived in the same changed, sob

the law

wise, or else by the travail of their hands, as it is said above ; changed.
every priest, whose priesthood Christ approveth, knoweth well,
and confesseth in word and in work, that a disciple ought not
to be above his master ; but it sufficeth to a disciple to be as
his master, simple and pure, meek and patient : and by exam-
ple specially of his master Christ every priest should rule him
in all his living ; and so, after his cunning and power, a priest
should busy him to inform and to rule whomsoever he might
charitably."

And the archbishop said to me, with a great spirit :
" God's curse have thou, and mine, for this teaching ! for JU^^
thou wouldest hereby make the old law more free and perfect saith St Faul-
than the new law. For thou sayest that it is leful to Levites
and to priests to take tithes in the old law, and so to enjoy
their privileges ; but to us priests in the new law, thou sayest, ne goeth
it is not lawful to take tithes. And thus thou givest Levites "o^ir/whenmy
of the old law more freedom than to priests of the new law."

108 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

ThedifTercnce And I said : " Sir, I marvel that ye understand this plain

of the free-

fhe^andf" text of St Paul thus. Ye wot well, that the Levites and

new uws. priests in the old law that took tithes, were not so free nor so
perfect as Christ and his apostles that took no tithes. And,
sir, there is a doctor (I think that it is St Jerome)1 that saith
thus : ' The priests that challenge now in the new law tithes,
say in effect, that Christ is not become man, nor that he hath
yet suffered death for man's love.' Wherefore this doctor

For what saith this sentence: 'Since tithes were the hires and wages
ereitfvenin limited to Levites and to priests of the old law, for bearing
about of the tabernacle, and for slaying and flaying of beasts,
and for burning of sacrifice, and for keeping of the temple,
and for tromping of battle before the host of Israel, and other
divers observances that pertained to their office ; those priests
that will challenge or take tithes, deny that Christ is come in
the flesh, and do the priests'" office of the old law, for whom
tithes were granted : for else (as this doctor saith) priests take
now tithes wrongfully.' "

ir you take And the archbishop said to his clerks : "Heard you ever

away tithes, _ o /-N • • • • * 1

you undo the lose! speak thus ( Certain, this is the learning of them all,

church.

that wheresoever they come, and they may be suffered, they
enforce them to expugn the freedom of holy church."

And I said : " Sir, why call you the taking of tithes, and
of such other duties that priests challenge now (wrongfully),
the freedom of holy church ; since neither Christ nor his apo-
stles challenged nor took such duties ? Therefore these takings
of priests now are not called justly the freedom of holy church ;
but all such giving and taking ought to be called, and holden,
the slanderous covetousness of men of the holy church."

And the archbishop said to me : " Why, losel, wilt not
thou and other that are confedered with thee, seek out of holy
scripture and of the sense of doctors all sharp authorities
against lords, and knights, and squires, and against other
secular men, as thou dost against priests ?"

Thorpe! And I said : " Sir, whatsoever men or women, lords or

^nst ladies, or any other that are present in our preaching specially,

whom thou J . f . ., *'

wiit, so thou or in our communing, after our cunning, we tell out to them

this scab.

t1 The opinions of St Jerome concerning tithes are to be found in
his epistle to Nepotian, Ep. 2, Tom. i. p. 13, and are extremely well
elucidated by Dean Comber in his work on tithes. 2nd Edition 1685,
pp. 75, 76.]

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 109

their office and their charges : but, sir, since Chrysostom saith

that priests are the stomach of the people, it is needful in

preaching, and also in communing, to be most busy about this

priesthood; since by the viciousness of priests both lords

and commons are most sinfully infected and led into the worst ; The vidous-

and because that the covetousness of priests and pride, and prtdeaof

i /» i • T • i ' priests infect-

the boast that they have and make of their dignity and power, ***£ tl>e
destroyeth not only the virtues of priesthood in priests them-
selves, but also, over this, it stirreth God to take great ven-
geance both upon the lords and upon the commons, which
suffer these priests charitably."

And the archbishop said to me : " Thou iudgest every A spiteful

MI -r. meekness,

priest proud, that will not go arrayed as thou dost. By God, **Jles» ia
I deem him to be more meek that goeth every day in a scarlet e°wns-
gown, than thou in that thread-bare blue gown. Whereby
knowest thou a proud man ?"

And I said: "Sir, a proud priest may be known, when The signs

he denieth to follow Christ and his apostles in wilful poverty of proud

r . pnests-

and other virtues, and coveteth worldly worship, and taketh it

gladly, and gathereth together with pleading, menacing, or with
flattering, or with simony, and worldly goods ; and most, if a
priest busy him not chiefly in himself, and after in all other men
and women after his cunning and power, to withstand sin."

And the archbishop said to me : " Though thou knewest
a priest to have all these vices, and though thou sawest a
priest a fornicator, wouldst thou therefore deem this priest
damnable ? I say to thee, that in the turning about of thy
hand such a sinner may be verily repented."

And I said : " Sir, I will not damn any man for any sin
that I know done or may be done, so that the sinner leaveth
his sin. But, by authority of holy scripture, he that sinneth
thus openly as ye shew here is damnable for doing of such a
sin ; and most specially, a priest that should be an example to
all other for to hate and fly sin. And in how short time
that ever ye say that such a sinner may be repented, he
ought not, of him that knoweth his sinning, to be judged
verily repentant without open evidence of great shame and
hearty sorrow for sin. For whosoever (and specially a priest)
that useth pride, envy, covetousness, lechery, simony, or any
other vices, sheweth not as open evidence of repentance, as
he hath given evil example and occasion of sinning; if he con-
tinue in any such sin as long as he may, it is likely that sin

110 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

leaveth him, and he not sin. And, as I understand, such a
one sinneth unto death, for whom no body ought to pray, as St
John saith."

And a clerk said then to the archbishop : " Sir, the longer

spoken, and . i . f i

like a par.- fa^ ye appose him, the worse he is; and the more that ye
busy you to amend him, the waywarder he is. For he is of
so shrewd a kind, that he shameth not only to be himself
a foul nest, but without shame he busieth him to make his
nest fouler."

Forget no- And then the archbishop said to his clerk: "Suffer a

thing, I pray i • »«••«_ i i

you, my lord, -while, for I am at an end with him ; for there is one other
point certified against him, and I will hear what he saith
thereto."

And so then he said to me : " Lo, it is here certified
against thee, that thou preachedst openly at Shrewsbury,
that it is not lawful to swear in any case."

And I said : " Sir, I preached never so openly, nor I not
have taught in this wise in any place. But, sir, as I preached
in Shrewsbury, with my protestation I say to you now here,
that by the authority of the Gospel and of St James, and by
witness of divers saints and doctors, I have preached openly
in one place or other, that it is not lawful in any case to
swear by any creature. And over this, sir, I have also
preached and taught, by the foresaid authorities, that no
body should swear in any case, if that without oath, in any
wise, he that is charged to swear might excuse him to them
that have power to compel him to swear, in leful thing and
lawful. But if a man may not excuse him without oath to
them that have power to compel him to swear, then he ought
to swear only by God, taking him only that is soothfastness,
for to witness the soothfastness."

And then a clerk asked me, if it were not leful to a

subject, at the bidding of his prelate, for to kneel down and

Dome in touch the holy gospel-book, and kiss it, saying, So help me

weYuLi'd, GOCI and this holy dame; for he should, after his cunning

sir John, of ' * '

^{V'm'°tuhrer and power, do all things that his prelate commandeth him.

stroke your j^n(j j ^-^ ^ ^em : " Sirs, ye speak here full generally
or largely. What if a prelate commanded his subject to do
an unlawful thing, should he obey thereto ? "

And the archbishop said to me : "A subject ought not to
suppose, that his prelate will bid him do an unlawful thing.

sS^Sr61 For a subject ought to think that his prelate will bid him do

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. Ill

nothing but that he will answer for before God, that it is
leful : and then, though the bidding of the prelate be un-
leful, the subject hath no peril to fulfil it, since that he
thinketh and judgeth, that whatsoever thing his prelate
biddeth him do, that it is leful to him for to do it.1'

And I said : " Sir, I trust not hereto. But to our first A communi-
cation

purpose. Sir, I tell you, that I was once in a gentleman's j^yj.^^
house, and there were then two clerks there, a master ofadivine>
divinity, and a man of law, which man of law was also com-
muning in divinity. And among other things these men
spake of oaths, and the man of law said, at the bidding of
his sovereign, which had power to charge him to swear, he
would lay his hand upon a book, and hear his charge; and
if his charge to his understanding were unleful, he would
hastily withdraw his hand from the book ; and if he perceived
his charge to be leful, he would hold still his hand upon the
book, taking there only God to witness, that he would fulfil
that leful charge after his power. And the master of divi-
nity said then to him thus : ' Certain, he that layeth his hand
upon a book in this wise, and maketh there a promise to do
that thing that he is commanded, is obliged there, by book-
oath, then to fulfil his charge. For no doubt he that chargeth
him to lay his hand thus upon a book (touching the book,
and swearing by it, and kissing it, promising in this form to
do this thing or that), will say and witness, that he that
toucheth thus a book, and kisseth it, hath sworn upon that
book. And all other men that see that man thus do, and
also all those that hear hereof, in the same wise will say and
witness, that this man hath sworn upon a book.' Wherefore,
the master of divinity said it was not leful neither to give
nor to take any such charge upon a book ; for every book
is nothing else but divers creatures which it is made of.
Therefore, to swear upon a book is to swear by creatures : TO swear by

r » a book is to

and this swearing is ever unleful. This sentence witnesseth ^^
Chrysostom plainly, blaming them greatly that bring forth a
book for to swear upon ; charging clerks that in no wise they
constrain any body to swear, whether they think a man to
swear true or false."

And the archbishop and his clerks scorned me, and
blamed me greatly for this saying. And the archbishop ^ed°w
menaced me with great punishment and sharp, except I left ^raTchfwm
this opinion of swearing. by lhefac&

112 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

And I said: "Sir, this is not mine opinion, but it is the
opinion of Christ our Saviour', and of St James, and of Chry-
sostom, and of other divers saints and doctors."

Then the archbishop bade a clerk read this homily of
Chrysostom, which homily this clerk held in his hand, written
in a roll ; which roll the archbishop caused to be taken from
my fellow at Canterbury. And so then this clerk read this
roll, till he came to a clause where Chrysostom saith, That it
is sin to swear well1.
i-ither Mai- And then a clerk (Malveren, as I guess) said to the arch-

vcren, or else . . .

Bio*rroie bishop : " Sir, I pray you wete of him, how he understandeth
Chrysostom here, saying it to be sin to swear well."

And so the archbishop asked me, how I understood here
Chrysostom.

And certain, I was somewhat afraid to answer hereto,

for I had not busied me to study about the sense thereof;

but, lifting up my mind to God, I prayed him of grace, and

Christ pro- as fast as I thought how Christ said to his apostles: "When

miseth and ., 11111 tip • i T i n •

giveth mouth tor my name ye shall be brought betore judges. 1 shall give

and utter- • »

«"«*• into your mouth wisdom that your adversaries shall not
against say." And trusting faithfully in the word of God, I
said : " Sir, I know well that many men and women have
now swearing so in custom, that they know not, nor will not
know, that they do evil for to swear as they do ; but they
think and say, that they do well for to swear as they do,
though they know well that they swear untruly. For they
say, they may by their swearing (though it be false) void
blame or temporal harm, which they should have, if they

what it is to swear not thus. And, sir, many men and women maintain
strongly that they swear well, when that thing is sooth that
they swear for. Also, full many men and women say now,
that it is well done to swear by creatures, when they may
not (as they say) otherwise be believed. And also, full many
men and women now say, that it is well done to swear by
God, and by our lady, and by other saints, for to have them
in mind. But, since all these sayings are but excusations and

[! (TV 5e (I p.i)b(v eTtpov, OVTO yoiiv TO ftLJSXiov al8f<r6rjTi o npOTfivfis (is
opxov, KOI TO fvayyekiov o fj.fTa ^flpas \a^avo>v KeXeveis 6fj.vvi>ai dvaTrrv^ov,
KOI a.Kov<ras TI Trepl opKa>v 6 Xpto-ro? eVfi StaXeyerat (ppi£ov KOI aTr6<m)di. TI
ovv rrcpl SpKcov (prjo-iv ; " « y<a 8f Xe'yw vfuv /tr) 6fj.6(rai oXo>? ' " <rv 8f TUV
vofJMv TOV KtaXvovra 6/j.vvvai TOVTOV opKov TTOKIS ; — Ad Pop. Antioch. Hojn.
xv. S. Chrysost. Op. Ed. Ben. Par. 1718—38. Tom. n. p. 159.J

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 113

sin, methinketh, sir, that this sense of Chrysostom may be
alleged well against all such swearers, witnessing that all these
sin grievously, though they think themselves for to swear, in
this foresaid wise, well : for it is evil done and great sin, for
to swear truth, when in any manner a man may excuse him-
self without oath."

And the archbishop said, that Chrysostom might be thus
understanded.

And then a clerk said to me: "Wilt thou tarry my lord Pope-hoiy

* * church.

no longer, but submit thee here meekly to the ordinance of
holy church, and lay thy hand upon a book, touching the
holy gospel of God, promising not only with thy mouth, but
also with thine heart, to stand to my lord's ordinance ?"

And I said : " Sir, have I not told you here, how that I
heard a master of divinity say, that in such case it is all one
to touch a book, and to swear by a book ? "

And the archbishop said : " There is no master of divinity it is happy

. -nil f • o i i i i i • •• i* that he ca"led

in Jingland so great, that it he hold this opinion before me, no*df?ra d
but I shall punish him as I shall do thee, except thou swear "^J^
as I shall charge thee." XxSSkLf1

And I said : " Sir, is not Chrysostom an ententive
doctor?"

And the archbishop said, "Yea."

And I said : " If Chrysostom proveth him worthy great
blame, that bringeth forth a book to swear upon, it must
needs follow, that he is more to blame that sweareth on that
book."

And the archbishop said : " If Chrysostom meant accord- J^j?£{wys
ingly to the ordinance of holy church, we will accept him." h^o^eue1

And then said a clerk to me : " Is not the word of God hivThad him
and God himself equipollent, that is, of one authority ?"

And I said, " Yea."

Then he said unto me : " Why wilt thou not swear then But that

» < word cannot

by the gospel of God, that is God's word ; since it is all one be touched.
to swear by the word of God, and by God himself?"

And I said: "Sir, since I may not now otherwise be Thorpe re-

.,.,,, . • / A • • 1 \ fuset" n°t tO

believed, but by swearing, I perceive (as Augustine saith) swear.
that it is not speedful that ye, that should be my brethren,
should not believe me : therefore I am ready by the word of
GoJ (as the Lord commanded me by his word) to swear."
Then the clerk said to me : " Lay then thine hand upon

[BALE.]

114 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

the book, touching the holy gospel of God, and take thy
charge."

And I said : " Sir, I understand that the holy gospel of
God may not be touched with man's hand."

And the clerk said I fonded1, and that I said not truth.

And I asked this clerk, whether it were more to read the
gospel, or to touch the gospel ?

And he said, it was more to read the gospel.

whether the Then I said: "Sir, by authority of St Jerome, the gospel is
" not the gospel for reading of the letter, but for the belief that

men have in the word of God : that it is the gospel that we
believe, and not the letter that we read; for because the
letter, that is touched with man's hand, is not the gospel, but
the sentence, that is verily believed in man's heart, is the
gospel. For so Jerome saith : * The gospel, that is the virtue
of God's word, is not in the leaves of the book, but it is
in the root of reason. Neither the gospel (he saith) is in the
writing above of the letters, but the gospel is in the marking
of the sentence of scriptures2.' This sentence approveth St
Paul, saying thus : ' The kingdom of God is not in word, but
in virtue.' And David saith : ' The voice of the Lord, that is
his word, is in virtue.' And after David saith : ' Through the
word of God the heavens were formed, and in the spirit of
his mouth is all the virtue of them.' And I pray you, sir,
understand ye well how David saith, that in the spirit of the
mouth of the Lord is all the virtue of angels and of men."
This cierk And the clerk said to me : " Thou wouldest make us to

rn the mass- fond with thce. Say we not that the gospels are written in
the mass-book?""

And I said : " Sir, though men used to say thus, yet it is
unperfect speech ; for the principal part of a thing is properly
the whole thing. For lo, man's soul, that may not now be
seen here, nor touched with any sensible thing, is properly

f1 Fonded: doated.]

[2 Nee putemus in verbis scripturarum esse evangelium, sed in
sensu ; non in superficie, sed in medulla ; non in sermonum foliis, sed
in radice rationis. Dicitur in Propheta de Deo, Sennones ejus boni
sunt cum eo. Tune scriptura utilis est audientibus, cum absque Christo
non dicitur, cum absque Patre non profertur, cum sine Spiritu non earn
insinuat ille qui prsedicat. — S. Hieron. Op. Ed. Ben. Par. Tom. iv.
p. 231. in Comm. Epist. ad Gal. cap. i.]

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 115

man. And all the virtue of a tree is in the root thereof, that

may not be seen ; for do away the root, and the tree is

destroyed. And, sir, as ye said to me right now, God and

his word are of one authority. And, sir, St Jerome wit- The gosnei u

nesseth, that Christ (very God and very man) is hid in the 1beutjeh.idinth('

letter of his law : thus also, sir, the gospel is hid in the letter.

For, sir, as it is full likely many divers men and women here

in the earth touched Christ, and saw him, and knew his

bodily person, which neither touched, nor saw, nor knew

ghostly his Godhead ; right thus, sir, many men now touch,

and see, and write, and read the scriptures of God's law,

which neither touch, see, nor read effectually, the gospel.

For, as the Godhead of Christ (that is, the virtue of God) is

known by the virtue through belief, so is the gospel, that is,

Christ's word."

And a clerk said to me : " These be full misty matters, Misty matters
and unsavoury, that thou shewest here to us." wind eyes.

And I said : " Sir, if ye that are masters know not plainly
this sentence, ye may sore dread that the kingdom of heaven
be taken from you, as it was from the princes of priests and
from the elders of the Jews."

And then a clerk (as I guess, Malveren) said to me :
" Thou knowest not thine equivocations ; for the kingdom of
heaven hath divers understandings. What callest thou the
kingdom of heaven in this sentence, that thou shewest here ?"

And I said : " Sir, by good reason and sentence of doc- The kingdom

* T ,, ,. of God taken

tors, the realm of heaven is called here the understanding for the un-

° derstanding

of God's word." Sford*15

And a clerk said to me : " From whom thinkest thou

that this understanding is taken away ?"

And I said: "Sir, by authority of Christ himself, the This salt was

* s! )) ni'W h;it

effectual understanding of Christ's word is taken away from ££$JJ£P
all them chiefly, which are great lettered men, and presume ^"wdef311
to understand high things, and will be holden wise men, and
desire mastership and high state and dignity ; but they will
not conform them to the living and teaching of Christ and of
his apostles."

Then the archbishop said : " Well, well, thou wilt judge Help down
thy sovereigns. By God, the king doth not his duty, but he sir John.'
suffer thee to be condemned."

And then another clerk said to me : " Why, on Friday

8—2

116

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THOUPE.

Note here
the crafty
practice of
this holy
church.

A false
brother.

Auricular

A crafty
train of a
popish dis-
sembler.

that last was, counselledst thou a man of my lord's, that ho
should not shrivo him to man but only to God ?"

And with this asking I was abashed ; and then, by and
by, I knew that I was subtilly betrayed of a man that came
to mo in prison on the Friday before, communing with me
in this matter of confession. And certain, by his words,
I thought that this man came then to me of full fervent
and charitable will ; but now I know he came to tempt me
and to accuse me : God forgive him, if it be his will I And
with all mine heart, when I had thought thus, I said to this
clerk : " Sir, I pray you that ye would fetch this man hither ;
and all the words, as nearly as I can repeat them, which that
I spake to him on Friday in the prison, 1 will rehearse now
here before you all, and before him."

And (as I guess) the archbishop said then to me : " They
that are now here, suffice to repeat them. How saidst thou
to him?"

And I said: " Sir, that man came and asked me of divers
things, and, after his asking, I answered him (as I understood)
that good was. And, as he shewed to me by his words, he
was sorry of his living in court, and right heavy for his own
vicious living, and also for the viciousness of other men, and
specially of priests' evil living : and herefore he said to me
with a sorrowful heart (as I guessed), that he purposed fully
within short time for to leave the court, and busy him to
know God's law, and to conform all his life thereafter. And
when he had said to me these words, and moe other which I
would rehearse and he were present, he prayed me to hear
his confession. And I said to him : ' Sir, wherefore come ye
to me, to be confessed of me ? Ye wot well that the arch-
bishop putteth and holdeth me here, as one unworthy either
to give or to take any sacrament of holy church.' "

" And he said to me : ' Brother, I wot well, and so wot
many moe other, that you and such other are wrongfully
vexed, and therefore I will commune with you the more
gladly.' And I said to him : ' Certain, I wot well that many
men of this court, and specially the priests of this house-
hold, would be full evil apayd1 both with you and with me,
if they wist that ye were confessed of me.' And he said,
that he cared not therefore, for he had full little affection in
t1 Apayd : content.]

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 117

them : and, as methought, he spake these words and many-
other of so good will and of so high desire, for to have
known and done the pleasant will of God. And I said then
to him, as with my foresaid protestation I say to you now
here : ' Sir, I counsel you for to absent you from all evil
company, and to draw you to them that love and busy them
to know and to keep the precepts of God ; and then the good
Spirit of God will move you for to occupy busily all your
wits in gathering together of all your sins, as far as ye can
bethink you, shaming greatly of them, and sorrowing heartily
for them. Yea, sir, the Holy Ghost will then put in your
heart a good will and a fervent desire for to take and to hold
a good purpose, to hate ever and to fly (after your cunning
and power) all occasion of sin : and so then wisdom shall come
to you from above, lightening with divers beams of grace and
of heavenly desire all your wits, informing you how ye shall
trust stedfastly in the mercy of the Lord, knowledging to
him only all your vicious living, praying to him ever de-
voutly of charitable counsel and continuance ; hoping without
doubt, that if ye continue thus, busying you faithfully to
know and to keep his biddings, that he will (for he only may)
forgive you all your sins.' And this man said then to me :
' Though God forgive men their sins, yet it behoveth men to
be assoiled of priests, and to do the penance that they enjoin
them.'

" And I said to him : ' Sir, it is all one to assoil men of God only for-
their sins, and to forgive men their sins. Wherefore, since it SIn'oni?'
pertaineth only to God to forgive sin, it sufficeth, in this case, to leave sin.
to counsel men and women for to leave their sin, and to com-
fort them that busy them thus to do, for to hope stedfastly in
the mercy of God. And againward, priests ought to tell
sharply to customable sinners, that if they will not make an
end of their sin, but continue in divers sins while that they
may sin, all such deserve pain without any end. And here-
fore, priests should ever busy them to live well and holily,
and to teach the people busily and truly the word of God,
shewing to all folk, in open preaching and in privy counsel-
ling, that the Lord God only forgiveth sin. And therefore,
those priests that take upon them to assoil men of their sins,
blaspheme God ; since that it pertaineth only to the Lord to
assoil men of all their sins. For no doubt a thousand year

118 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

after that Christ was man, no priest of Christ durst take upon
him to teach the people, neither privily nor apertly, that
they behoved needs to come to be assoilcd of them, as priests
now do. But, by authority of Christ's word, priests bound
indurate customable sinners to everlasting pains, which in no
time of their living would busy them faithfully to know the
biddings of God, nor to keep them. And again, all they that
would occupy all their wits to hate and to fly all occasion of
sin, dreading over all things to offend God, and loving for to
please him continually ; to these men and women priests
shewed, how the Lord assoileth them of all their sins. And
thus Christ promised to confirm in heaven all the binding
and loosing that priests, by authority of his word, bind men
in sin, that are indurate therein, or loose them out of sin here
upon earth, that are verily repentant.' And this man, hear-
ing these words, said, that he might well in conscience con-
gent to this sentence : 'but,' he said, 'is it not needful to the

confession to

priest*, lay-people, that cannot thus do, to go shrive them to priests?'
And I said : * If a man feel himself so distroubled with any
sin, that he cannot by his own wit avoid this sin without
counsel of them that are herein wiser than he ; in such a case,

A good seeu- the counsel of a good priest is full necessary. And if a good

lar man may ' r

^OTeT*llor P"es^ faM» a8 they do now commonly, in such a case St Au-

priest faiietn. gustine sajth *, that B, man may lefully commune and take

counsel of a virtuous secular man. But certain, that man or

woman is overladen and too beastily, which cannot bring their

own sins into their mind, busying them night and day for to

hate and to forsake all their sins, doing a sigh for them after

their cunning and power. And, sir, full accordingly to this

sentence, upon Midlent Sunday (two year, as I guess, now

Morden, agone), I heard a monk of Feversham, that men called Morden,

ra?£srion.° preach at Canterbury at the cross within Christ-Church

abbey, saying thus of confession : as, through the suggestion

of the fiend without counsel of any other body, of themselves

many men and women can imagine and find means and

ways enough to come to pride, to theft, to lechery, and to

[* The passage which seems here referred to is to be found in the
second book, " De Anima et ejus Origine" in an epistle " Ad Petrwn
Presbyterum." Absit enim ut erubescam a presbytero discere, si a
laico tu non erubuisti prsedicanda et imitanda humilitate, si vera didi-
cisti. — S. Aug. Op. Ed. Ben. Par. 1696. Tom. x. col. 357.]

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 119

other divers vices : in contrariwise this monk said : ' Since the Hearty re-

pen tan ce

Lord God is more ready to forgive sin than the fiend is, or ^ God need-

J e> ^ eth no con-

may be, of power to move any body to sin ; then whosoever j^™ to a

will shame and sorrow heartily for their sins, knowledging
them faithfully to God, amending them after their power and
cunning, without counsel of any other body than of God and
of himself (through the grace of God), all such men and
women may find sufficient means to come to God's mercy, and
so to be clean assoiled of all their sins.' This sentence I said,
sir, to this man of yours, and the self words, as near as I can
guess."

And the archbishop said : " Holy church appro veth not NO, nor any

Al . , . ., * thing else

this learning. that is good.

And I said : " Sir, holy church, of which Christ is head
in heaven and in earth, must needs approve this sentence.
For lo, hereby all men and women may, if they will, be
sufficiently taught to know and to keep the commandments of
God, and to hate and to fly continually all occasion of sin, and
to love and to seek virtues busily, and to believe in God
stably, and to trust in his mercy stedfastly, and so to come to
perfect charity, and continue therein perseverantly : and more
the Lord asketh not of any man here now in this life. And cnnst givcth

. -f />(1 . ,. , . .,- ,, , freedom, the

certain, since J esu Christ died upon the cross wilfully to make pope givetn
men free, men of the church are too bold and too busy to
make men thrall, binding them under the pain of endless
curse (as they say) to do many observances and ordinances,
which neither the living nor teaching of Christ, nor of his
apostles, approveth."

And a clerk said then to me : " Thou shewest plainly
here thy deceit, which thou hast learned of them that travail
to sow popple among wheat. But I counsel thee to go away
clean from this learning, and submit thee lowly to my lord,
and thou shalt find him yet to be gracious to thee."

And as fast then another clerk said to me : " How wast
thou so bold at Paul's Cross in London, to stand there hard,
with thy tippet bounden about thine head, and to reprove in
his sermon the worthy clerk Alkerton, drawing away all that
thou mightest? Yea, and the same day at afternoon thou,
meeting the worthy doctor in Watling street, calledst him
false flatterer and hypocrite."

And I said : " Sir, I think certainly that there was no

120 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

man nor woman that hated verily sin, and loved virtues
(hearing the sermon of the clerk of Oxford, and also Alkcr-
ton's sermon), but they said, or might justly say, that Alker-
ton reproved the clerk untruly, and slandered him wrongfully
and uncharitably. For, no doubt, if the living and teaching
of Christ chiefly, and of his apostles, be true, nobody that
loveth God and his law will blame any sentence that the clerk
then preached there ; since, by authority of God's word, and
by approved saints and doctors, and by open reason, this clerk
approved all things clearly that he preached there."

And a clerk of the archbishop's said to me : " His sermon
was false, and that he sheweth openly ; since he dare not
stand forth and defend his preaching that he then preached
there."

And I said : " Sir, I think that he purposeth to stand
stedfastly thereby, or else he slandereth foully himself, and
also many other that have great trust that he will stand by
the truth of the gospel. For I wot well, his sermon is writ-
ten both in Latin and English, and many men have it, and
they set great price thereby. And, sir, if ye were present
with the archbishop at Lambeth, when this clerk appeared and
was at his answer before the archbishop, ye wot well that this
clerk denied not there his sermon, but two days he main-
tained it before the archbishop and his clerks."

And then the archbishop, or one of his clerks, said (I wot
not which of them) : " That harlot shall be met with, for that
sermon ; for no man but he and thou, and such other false
harlots, praiseth any such preaching."

And then the archbishop said : "Your cursed sect is busy,
and it joyeth right greatly, to contrary and to destroy the
privilege and freedom of holy church."

And I said : " Sir, I know no men that travail so busily
church not as this sect doth, which you reprove, to make rest and peace

Jn holy church. For pride, covetousness, and simony, which
preachers, distrouble most holy church, this sect hateth and fleeth ; and
travaileth busily to move all other men, in like manner, unto
meekness, and wilful poverty, and charity, and free minister-
ing of the sacraments : this sect loveth and useth, and is full
busy to move all other folks, thus to do. For these virtues
owe all members of holy church to their head Christ."

Then a clerk said to the archbishop : " Sir, it is far days,

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 121

and ye have far to ride to night; therefore make an end with
him, for he will none make. But the more, sir, that ye busy
you for to draw him toward you, the more contumax he is
made, and the further fro you."

And then Malveren said to me : " William, kneel down, Take my

i t 11 11 i i • i !ord>sbless-

and pray my lord 01 grace, and leave all thy phantasies, and ^|^d
become a child of holy church."

And I said : " Sir, I have prayed the archbishop oft, and
yet I pray him for the love of Christ, that he will leave his
indignation that he hath against me ; and that he will suffer
me, after my cunning and power, for to do mine office of
priesthood, as I am charged of God to do it. For I covet
nought else but to serve my God to his pleasing, in the state
that I stand in, and have taken me to."

And the archbishop said to me : " If of good heart thou My lord hath
wilt submit thee now here meekly to be ruled from this time bring bV

nighted.

forth by my counsel, obeying meekly and wilfully to mine
ordinance, thou shalt find it most profitable and best to thee
for to do thus. Therefore tarry thou me no longer : grant
to do this that I have said to thee now here shortly, or deny
it utterly."

And I said to the archbishop : " Sir, ought we to believe
that Jesu Christ was and is very God and very man ?"

And the archbishop said, " Yea."

And I said : " Sir, ought we to believe that all Christ's
living and his teaching is true in every point?"

And he said, " Yea."

And I said : " Sir, ought we to believe, that the living of
the apostles and the teaching of Christ and all the prophets
are true, which are written in the bible for the health and
salvation of God's people ?"

And he said, "Yea."

And I said : " Sir, ought all Christian men and women,
after their cunning and power, for to conform all their living
to the teaching specially of Christ, and also to the teaching and
living of his apostles and of prophets, in things that are plea-
sant to God, and edification to his church ? "

And he said, " Yea."

And I said : " Sir, ought the doctrine, the bidding, or the
counsel of any body to be accepted or obeyed unto, except
this doctrine, these biddings, or this counsel, may be granted

122 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPB.

and affirmed by Christ's living and his teaching specially, or
by the living and teaching of his apostles and prophets?" •
Ana why And the archbishop said to me : " Other doctrine ought

compel you • °

thewSttSy? no* *° "° acccpted> nor we owe no^ to obey to any man s
bidding or counsel, except we can perceive that this bidding or
counsel accordeth with the bidding and teaching of Christ and
of his apostles and prophets."

Thorpe con- And I said : " Sir, is not all the learning and biddings

tent to submit °

the"ot!hnance anc* counsel8 °* holy church means and healful remedies to
of councils. know anci to withstand the privy suggestions and the apert
temptations of the fiend ; and also ways and healful remedies
to slay pride and all other deadly sins, and the branches of
them, and sovereign means to purchase grace for to withstand
and overcome all the fleshly lusts and movings ?"
And the archbishop said, " Yea."

And I said : " Sir, whatsoever thing ye or any other body
bid or counsel me to do accordingly to this foresaid learning,
after my cunning and power, through the help of God, I will
meekly with all mine heart obey thereto."

And the archbishop said to me: "Submit thee then now
here meekly and wilfully to the ordinance of holy church,
which I shall shew to thee."

And I said : " Sir, accordingly as I have here now before
you rehearsed, I will now be ready to obey full gladly to
Christ, the head of all holy church, and to the learning and
biddings and counsels of every pleasing member of him."
hldbe^n* Then the archbishop, striking with his hand fiercely upon

»e0ruidhnot a cupboard, spake to me with a great spirit, saying : " By
Jesu, but if thou leave not such additions, obliging thee now
here without any exception to mine ordinance, or that I go
out of this place, I shall make thee as sure as any thief that
is in the prison of Lantern : advise thee now what thou wilt
do." And then, as if he had been angered, he went fro the
cupboard where he stood to a window.

And then Malveren and another clerk came nearer me,
and they spake to me many words full pleasantly ; and
another while they menaced me, and counselled full busily to
submit me, or else, they said, I should not escape punishing
over measure : for they said I should be degraded, cursed, and
burned, and so then damned. " But now," they said, " thou
mayest eschew all these mischiefs if thou wilt submit thee

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 123

wilfully and meekly to this worthy prelate that hath cure of thy

soul. And for the pity of Christ," said they, " bethink thee see what

how great clerks the bishop of Lincoln, Herford and Purvey giving wm

r * up to him-

were, and yet are, and also B., that is a well understanding •»
man, which also have forsaken and revoked all the learning

and opinions that thou and such other hold. Wherefore, Themuia-
• i • • 1 1 • i i i tu^e ** not to

since each of them is mickle wiser than thou art, we counsel ** followed

in evil.

thee for the best, that by the example of these four clerks
thou follow them, submitting thee as they did."

And one of the bishop's clerks said then there, that he
heard Nicol Herford say, that since he forsook and revoked
all the learning and Lollards' opinions, he hath had mickle
greater favour and more delight to hold against them, than
ever he had to hold with them, while he held with them.

And therefore Malveren said to me: "I understand, and Ascieanfrom

•111 • -i i • i i c i thrift as from

thou wilt take thee to a priest, and shrive thee clean, forsake sin-
all such opinions, and take the penance of my lord here, for
the holding and teaching of them, within short time thou shalt
be greatly comforted in this doing."

And I said to the clerks that thus busily counselled me to
follow these foresaid men : " Sirs, if these men, of whom ye
counsel me to take example, had forsaken benefices of tem-
poral profit and of worldly worship, so that they had absented
them, and eschewed from all occasions of covetousness and of
fleshly lusts, and had taken them to simple living and wilful
poverty, they had herein given good example to me and to
many other, to have followed them. But now, since all these
four men have slanderously and shamefully done the contrary,
consenting to receive, and to have, and to hold temporal
benefices, living now more worldly and more fleshly than they
did before, conforming them to the manners of this world,
I forsake them herein, and in all their foresaid slanderous
doing. For I purpose, with the help of God (into remission other men's

«« 11 • -if /> i i i« • \ t j examples are

of all my sins, and of my foul cursed living), to hate and to 5° *>» foi-

* * &/ . lowed.as they

fly privily and apertly to follow these men, teaching and
counselling whomsoever that I may for to fly and eschew the
way that they have chosen to go in, which will lead them to
the worst end, if in convenient time they repent them not,
verily forsaking and revoking openly the slander that they
have put, and every day yet put, to Christ's church. For
certain so open blasphemy and slander as they have spoken

124 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

and done, in their revoking and forsaking of the truth, ought
not, nor may not, privily be amended duly. Wherefore, sirs,
I pray you that ye busy you not for to move me to follow
these men in revoking and forsaking the truth, and sothfast-
ness as they have done, and yet do ; wherein, by open evi-
dence, they stir God to great wrath, and not only against
themselves, but also against all them that favour them, or
consent to them herein, or that communeth with them, except
it be for their amendment: for whereas these men first
were pursued of enemies, now they have obliged them by
oath for to slander and pursue Christ in his members.
Wherefore (as I trust stedfastly in the goodness of God) the
worldly ccvetousness, and the lusty living, and the sliding
from the truth of those runagates, shall be to me, and to
many other men and women, an example and an evidence to
stand the more stiffly by the truth of Christ.

Promotions " For certain, right many men and women do mark and

livings choke abhor the foulness and cowardness of these foresaid untrue

truth.

men, how that they are overcome and stopped with benefices,
and withdrawn from the truth of God's word, forsaking
utterly to suffer therefore bodily persecution. For by this
unfaithful doing and apostasy of them specially that are great
lettered men, and have knowledged openly the truth, and now,
either for pleasure or displeasure of tyrants, have taken hire
and temporal wages to forsake the truth, and to hold against
Men follow- it slandering and pursuing them that covet to follow Christ in

ing the ways °.

of Balaam, the way of righteousness, many men and women therefore are
now moved. But many moe through the grace of God shall
be moved hereby for to learn the truth of God, and to do
thereafter, and to stand boldly thereby."

Then the archbishop said to his clerks : " Busy you no
longer about him ; for he and such other such as he is are
confedered so together, that they will not swear to be obe-

Thorpe'sfei- dient, and to submit them to prelates of holy church. For

lowrefuseth t r »

thespreirates. now' smx;e I stood here, his fellow sent me word, that he will
not swear, and that he counselled him that he should not
swear to me. And, losel ! in that thing that in thee is, thou
hast busied thee to lose this young man ; but, blessed be God,
thou shalt not have thy purpose of him. For he hath for-
saken all thy learning, submitting him to be buxom and obe-
dient to the ordinance of holy church, and weepeth full

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 125

bitterly, and curseth thee full heartily for the venomous
teaching which thou hast shewed to him, counselling him to
do thereafter.

" And for thy false counselling of many other and him,
thou hast great cause to be right sorry ; for long time thou
hast busied thee to pervert whomsoever thou mightest.
Therefore, as many deaths thou art worthy of, as thou hast
given evil counsels. And therefore, by Jesu, thou shalt go
thither, where Nicol Herford and Tom Purvey were harboured.
And I undertake, or this day eight days, thou shalt be right
glad for to do what thing that ever I bid thee to do. And,
losel ! I shall assay, if I can make thee there as sorrowful as, it
was told me, thou wast glad of my last going out of England.
By St Thomas, I shall turn thy joy into sorrow."

And I said : " Sir, there can nobody prove lawfully, that
I joyed ever of the manner of your going out of this land.
But, sir, to say the sooth, I was joyful when ye were gone ; Arundei
for the bishop of London, in whose prison ye left me, found fingiand. °
in me no cause for to hold me longer in his prison, but, at The gemie-
the request of my friends, he delivered me to them, asking bishop of

J . . . 6 London.

oi me no manner of submitting.

Then the archbishop said to me : " Wherefore that I yede
out of England, is unknown to thee ; but be this thing well
known to thee, that God (as I wot well) hath called me again, &, pr0mised
and brought me into this land, for to destroy thee and the i^quw^161
false sect that thou art of; as, by God, I shall pursue you so buTthat™
narrowly, that I shall not leave a slip of you in this land." power to

* t . perform.

And I said to the archbishop : " Sir, the holy prophet A notable
Jeremy said to the false prophet Anany : 'When the word Tho^tothe
that is the prophecy of a prophet is known or fulfilled, then
it shah1 be known that the Lord sent the prophet in truth.' "

And the archbishop, as if he had not been pleased with
my saying, turned him away ward hither and thither, and
said : " By God, I shall set upon thy shins a pair of pearls, such pearls
that thou shalt be glad to change thy voice." be^em, myr

on, j j • • J lord, your

Ihese, and many moe wondrous and con vicious words golden shoe*,
were spoken to me, menacing me and all other of the same
sect for to be punished and destroyed unto the uttermost.

And the archbishop called then to him a clerk, and rowned1
with him : and that clerk went forth, and soon he brought in
[! Rowned : consulted.]

126 EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE.

the constable of Saltwood castle, and the archbishop rowncd
At mi ciama- a good while with him: and then the constable went forth,
Tone! toiie, and then came in divers seculars, and they scorned me on

crucifigeeum. • i i i j

every side, and menaced me greatly. And some counselled
the archbishop to burn me by and by, and some other coun-
selled him to drown me in the sea, for it is near hand there.

And a clerk, standing beside me there, kneeled down to
the archbishop, praying him that he would deliver me to him
for to say matins with him ; and he would undertake, that
within three days I should not resist any thing that were
commanded me to do of my prelate.

And the archbishop said, that he would ordain for me
himself.

And then after came in again the constable, and spake
privily to the archbishop. And then the archbishop com-
manded the constable to lead me forth thence with him ; and
so he did : and when we were gone forth thence, we were
sent after again. And when I came in again before the arch-
bishop, a clerk bade me kneel down, and ask grace, and sub-
mit me lowly, and I should find it for the best,
obedience to And I said then to the archbishop : " Sir, as I have said

God and to

not1^"0"111 *° y°u divers times to-day, I will wilfully and lowly obey and
submit me to be ordained ever, after my cunning and power,
to God and to his law, and to every member of holy church,
as far forth as I can perceive that these members accord with
their head Christ, and will teach me, rule me, or chastise me
by authority, specially of God's law."

And the archbishop said : "I wist well he would not, with-
out such additions, submit him."

And then I was rebuked, scorned, and menaced on every
side : and yet after this divers persons cried upon me to
kneel down and submit me; but I stood still, and spake no
word. And then there was spoken of me and to me many
great words, and I stood and heard them menace, curse and
scorn me : but I said nothing.

in patience Then a while after the archbishop said to me: "Wilt

and silence *

possess your them not submit thee to the ordinance of holy church ?"

And I said : " Sir, I will full gladly submit me, as I have
shewed you before."

And then the archbishop bade the constable to have me
forth thence hi haste. And so then I was led forth, and

EXAMINATION OF WILLIAM THORPE. 127

brought into a foul unhonest prison, where I came never Thorpe cast

before. But, thanked be God, when all men were gone forth

then from me, and had sparred fast the prison-door after

them, by and by after, I, therein by myself, busied me to

think on God, and to thank him of his goodness. And I was

then greatly comforted in all my wits, not only for that I was comforted

then delivered for a time from the sight, from the hearing, enetuTTiie "

' . Lord after

from the presence, from the scorning, and from the menacing M* conflict
of mine enemies ; but much more I rejoiced in the Lord, be- bishop.
cause that through his grace he kept me so, both among the
flattering specially, and among the menacing of mine adver-
saries, that without heaviness and anguish of my conscience
I passed away from them. For, as a tree laid upon another
tree overthwart or cross-wise, so was the archbishop and his
three clerks always contrary to me, and I to them.

Now, good God ! for thine holy name, and to the praising
of thy most blessed name, make us one together, if it be thy
will, by authority of thy word, that is true perfect charity,
and else not. And that it may thus be, all that this writing
read or hear, pray heartily to the Lord God, that he, for his
great goodness that cannot be with tongue expressed, grant to
us and all other, which in the same wise and for the same
cause specially, or for any other cause, be at distance, to be
knit and made one in true faith, in stedfast hope, and in per-
fect charity. Amen.

Besides this examination here above described, came
another treatise also to our hands of the same William Thorpe,
under the name and title of his testament; which rather by
the matter and handling thereof might seem to be counted a
complaint of vicious priests : which treatise or testament in
this place we thought not meet to be left out.

THE TESTAMENT OF WILLIAM THORPE.

MATTHEW, an apostle of Christ and his gospeller, witness-
eth truly in the holy gospel the most holy living and the
most wholesome teaching of Christ. He rehearseth how that
Christ likeneth them that hear his words, and keep them, to
a wise man that buildeth his house upon a stone, that is, a

128 THE TESTAMENT OF WILLIAM THORPE.

Christ dwciu stable and a sure ground. This house is man's soul, in which

eth in a

faithful loui Christ delighteth to dwell, if it be grounded, that is, established
faithfully, in his living and in his true teaching, adorned or
made fair with divers virtues, which Christ used and taught
without any meddling of any error, as are chiefly the condi-
tions of charity.

He u the This aforesaid stone is Christ, upon which every faithful

stone where-

build! murt s must be bunded; since upon none other ground than
upon Christ's living and his teaching any body may make any
building or housing wherein Christ will come and dwell. This
sentence witnesseth St Paul to the Corinthians, shewing to
them that no body may set any other ground than is set,
that is Christ's living and teaching. And because that all men
and women should give all their business here in this life, to
build them virtuously upon this sure foundation ; St Paul, ac-
knowledging the fervent desire, and the good will of the people

HOW we are of Ephesus, wrote to them comfortably, saying : " Now ye are

temple of not strangers, guests, nor yet comelings, but ye are the citi-
zens and of the household of God, builded above upon the
foundament of the apostles and prophets. In which founda-
ment, every building that is builded or made through the
grace of God, it increaseth or groweth into an holy temple ;"
that is, every body that is grounded or builded faithfully in
the teaching and living of Christ, is therethrough made the
holy temple of God.

Mark what This is the stable ground and stedfast stone, Christ, which

we have by

chrut. jg the sure corner-stone, fast joining and holding mightily to-
gether two walls. For through Christ Jesus, the mean or
middle person of the Trinity, the Father of heaven is piti-
ously or mercifully joined and made one together to mankind ;
and through dread to offend God, and fervent love to please
him, men be inseparably made one to God, and defended
surely under his protection. Also this aforesaid stone, Christ,
was figured by the square stones of which the temple of God
was made : for as a square stone, wheresoever it is cast or

The proprny laid, abideth and lieth stably ; so Christ and every faithful

of a square *

member of his church, by example of him, abideth and dwell-
eth stably in true faith, and in all other heavenly virtues, in
all adversities that they suffer in this valley of tears.

For lo ! when these aforesaid square stones were hewn
and wrought for to be laid in the walls or pillars of God's

THE TESTAMENT OF WILLIAM THORPE. 129

temple, no noise or stroke of the workman was heard. Cer-
tain, this silence in working of this stone figureth Christ chiefly,
and his faithful members, who, by example of him, have been,
and yet are, and ever to the world's end shall be, so meek
and patient in every adversity, that no sound, nor yet any
grudging, shall at any time be perceived in them.

Nevertheless, this chief and most worshipful corner-stone,
which only is the ground of all virtues, proud beggars re-
proved ; but this despite and reproof Christ suffered most Christ an ex-
meekly in his own person, to give example of all meekness v"^°^
and patience to all his faithful followers. Certain, this world
is now so full of proud beggars, who are named priests; but
the very office of working of priesthood, which Christ ap-
proveth true, and accepteth, is far from the multitude of
priests that now reign in this world.

For, from the highest priest to the lowest, all. as they wests seek

« the pleasure

say, study, that is, they imagine and travail busily, how they °f this world-
may please the world and their flesh. This sentence with
many such others dependeth upon them, if it be well con-
sidered : either God, the Father of heaven, hath deceived all
mankind by the living and teaching of Jesus Christ, and by
the living and teaching of his apostles and prophets; or else The lives of

thepopes.and

all the popes that have been since I had any knowledge or ££££™4
discretion, with all the college of cardinals, archbishops and
bishops, monks, canons, and friars, with all the contagious
flock of the commonalty of priesthood, who have all my life-
time, and mickle longer, reigned and yet reign, and increase
damnably from sin to sin, have been, and yet be, proud,
obstinate heretics, covetous sinners, and defouled adulterers in
the ministering of the sacraments, and specially in the minis-
tering of the sacrament of the altar. For, as their works when priests

' . forget God's

shew, whereto Christ biddeth us take heed, the highest priests ^^^
and prelates of this priesthood challenge and occupy unlawful ^^earhe
temporal lordships ; and for temporal favour and meed they ?hl*mau.ct
sell and give benefices to unworthy and unable persons; yea,
these simoners sell sin, suffering men and women in every
degree and estate to lie and continue from year to year in
divers vices slanderously. And thus, by evil example of high
priests in the church, lower priests under them are not only
suffered, but they are maintained, to sell full dear to the
people for temporal meed all the sacraments.

[BALE.]

130 THE TESTAMENT OF WILLIAM THORPE.

And thus all this aforesaid priesthood is blown so high,
and borne up in pride and vain glory of their estate and
dignity, and so blinded with worldly covetousness, that they
disdain to follow Christ in very meekness and wilful poverty,
living holily, and preaching God's word truly, freely, and con-
tinually, taking their livelihood at the free-will of the people,
of their pure alms, where and when they suffice not, for their
true and busy preaching, to get their sustenance with their
hands. To this true sentence, grounded on Christ's own
living, and the teaching of his apostles, these aforesaid worldly
and fleshly priests will not consent effectually ; but, as their

andhnaiLth w<>rks and also their words shew, boldly and unshamefacedly
these beforenamed priests and prelates covet and enforce them
mightily and busily, that all holy scriptures were expounded
and drawn accordingly to their manners, and to their un-
grounded usages and findings : for they will not (since they
hold it but folly and madness) conform their manners to the
pure and simple living of Christ and his apostles, nor will

Anexhorta- they follow freely their learning. Wherefore all the emperors
and kings, and all other lords and ladies, and all the common
people in every degree and state, who have beforetime known,
or might have known, and also all they that now yet know,
or might know, this aforesaid witness of priesthood, and would
not; nor yet will enforce them, after their cunning and
power, to withstand charitably the aforesaid enemies and
traitors of Christ, and of his church ; all these strive with
Antichrist against Jesus, and they shall hear the indignation
of God Almighty without end, if in convenient time they
amend them not and repent them verily, doing therefore due
mournmo an(^ sorrow, after their cunning and power. For,
through presumptuousness and negligence of priests and pre-
lates (not of the church of Christ, but occupying their prelacy
unduly in the church), and also through flattering and false
covetousness of other divers named priests, lousengers and
lounderers are wrongfully made and named hermits, and have
leave to defraud poor and needy creatures of their livelihood,
and to live, by their false winning and begging, in sloth and
in other divers vices. And also by these prelates these cocker-
noses are suffered to live in pride and hypocrisy, and to de-
foul themselves both bodily and ghostly. Also by the suffer-
ing and counsel of these aforesaid prelates and other priests

THE TESTAMENT OF WILLIAM THORPE. 131

are made both vain brotherhoods and sisterhoods, full of pride
and envy, which are full contrary to the brotherhood of
Christ, since they are cause of mickle dissension, and they
multiply and sustain it uncharitably : for in lusty eating and
drinking unmeasurably and out of time they exercise them-
selves. Also this vain confederacy of brotherhood is permitted
to be of one clothing, and to hold together.

And in all these ungrounded and unlawful doings priests
are partners, and great meddlers and counsellors ; and over
this viciousness, hermits and pardoners, anchorites and strange
beggars, are licensed and admitted by prelates and priests, to
beguile the people with flatterings and leasings slanderously
against all good reason and true belief; and so to increase
divers vices in themselves, and also among all them that
accept them or consent to them.

And thus the viciousness of these aforenamed priests and
prelates hath been long time, and yet is and shall be, cause of
wars, both within the realm and without. And in the same
wise these unable priests have been, and yet are and shall be,
the chief cause of pestilence of men, and murrain of beasts, and
of barrenness of the earth, and of all other mischiefs, to the
time that the lords and commons able them, through grace,
to know and to keep the commandments of God, enforcing
them then faithfully and charitably, by one assent, to redress
and make one this aforesaid priesthood, to the wilful, poor,
meek and innocent living and teaching, specially of Christ
and his apostles.

Therefore all they that know or might know the vicious-
ness that reigneth now cursedly in these priests and in their
learning, if they suffice not to understand this contagious
viciousness, let them pray to the Lord heartily for the health
of his church, abstaining them prudently from the obdurate
enemies of Christ and of his people, and from all their sacra-
ments, since to all them that know them, or may know them,
they are but fleshly deeds and false ; as St Cyprian witnesseth
in the first question of decrees, and in the first cause, Cap.
' Siquis inquit :' for, as this saint and great doctor witnesseth
there, not only vicious priests, but also all they that favour
them, or consent to them in their viciousness, shall together
perish with them, if they amend them not duly ; as all they
perished that consented to Dathan and Abiram. For nothing

9—2

132 THE TESTAMENT OF WILLIAM THORPE.

were more confusion to these aforesaid vicious priests, than to
eschew them prudently in all their unlawful sacraments while
they continue in their sinful living slanderously, as they have
long time done, and yet do. And no body needs to be afraid,
though death did follow by one way or other, to die out of
this world without taking of any sacrament of these aforesaid
Christ's enemies, since Christ will not fail to minister himself
all lawful and healful sacraments, and necessary at all time,
and especially at the end, to all them that are in true faith,
in stedfast hope, and in perfect charity.

But yet some mad fools say, to eschew slander, they will
be shriven once in the year, and communed of their proper
priests, though they know them defouled with slanderous
vices. No doubt but all they that thus do, or consent privily
or apertly to such doing, are culpable of great sin ; since
St Paul witnesseth, that not only they that do evil are worthy
of death and damnation, but also they that consent to evil-
doers. Also, as their slanderous works witness, these aforesaid
vicious priests despise and cast from them heavenly cunning,
that is given of the Holy Ghost. Wherefore the Lord throw-
eth all such despisers from him, that they neither use, nor
do, any priesthood to him.

No doubt, then, all they that wittingly or wilfully take,
or consent that any other body should take, any sacrament
of any such named priests, sin openly and damnably against
all the Trinity, and are unable to any sacrament of health.

And that this aforesaid sentence is altogether true, ' Unto
remission of all my sinful living, trusting stedfastly in the
mercy of God, I offer to him my soul.'

And to prove also the aforesaid sentence true, with the
help of God, I purpose fully to suffer meekly and gladly my
most wretched body to be tormented where God will, of whom
he will, and when he will, and as long as he will, and what
temporal pain and death he will ; to the praising of his name,
and to the edification of his church.

And I, that am a most unworthy and wretched caitiff,
shall now, through the special grace of God, make to him
pleasant sacrifice with my most sinful and unworthy body ;
beseeching heartily all folk that read or hear this end of
my proposed testament, that, through the grace of God, they
dispose verily and virtuously all their wits, and able in like

THE TESTAMENT OF WILLIAM THORPE. 133

manner all their members, to understand truly, and to keep
faithfully, charitably, and continually, all the commandments
of God, and so then to pray devoutly to all the blessed Trinity,
that I may have grace, with wisdom and prudence from
above, to end my life here in this aforesaid truth, and for this
cause, in true faith, and stedfast hope, and perfect charity.
Amen.

What was the end of this good man and blessed servant The end or

William

of God, William Thorpe, I find as yet in no story specified. Teh£TnJ un-
By all conjectures it is to be thought that the archbishop
Thomas Arundel, being so hard an adversary against those
men, would not let him go ; much less it is to be supposed
that he would ever retract his sentence and opinion, which
he so valiantly maintained before the bishop ; neither doth it
seem that he had any such recanting spirit. Again, neither
is it found that he was burned : wherefore it remaineth most
likely to be true, that he, being committed to some strait
prison, according as the archbishop, in his examination before,
did threaten him there (as Thorpe confesseth himself), was so
straitly kept, that either he was secretly made away with,
or else he died there by sickness.

The like end also I find to happen to John Ashton,
another good follower of Wicliffe, who for the same doctrine
of the sacrament was condemned by the bishops ; and, be-
cause he would not recant, he was committed to perpetual
prison, wherein the good man continued till his death, A. D.
1382.

EXAMINATIONS

OP

ANNE ASKEW E.

first lamina tp*

on of Stone Stefertoe, latdpe mar*
tgrefc fn Sbmmfjfetoe, bg tfte 3&o-

^opes up&otoers, foitl)
t&e CBIucgUncpon of
23alt.

[Wood-cut of an angel
holding the bible, and tram-
pling on a dragon wearing a
triple crown.]1

Cf «

Jpauoure is bfeceutful / anfc bcfotpe is a
tinpnc tljnngr. Uttt a Inoman tljnt fcarrtf)
tft£ ILortie is iuortSge to be prapsrt. &&e
oprnett Scr mout^e to fopslrome / anti in
|)er language is tfje lafoe of grace.
. nx|.

[! The original editions have generally cuts in the centre of the
titles of the different pieces. One of these has been given as a
specimen with Sir John Oldcastle's Examination ; but it is not con-
sidered necessary to continue it beyond that specimen.]

JOHN BALE

TO

THE CHRISTIAN READERS.

THE PREFACE OF HER FIRST EXAMINATION.

AMONG other most singular offices, diligent reader, which
the Lord hath appointed to be done in the earnest spirit of
Elias by the forerunners of his latter appearance, this is one
very special to be noted : "They shall turn the hearts of their
ancient elders into the children," Mai. iv. ; and the unbe-
lievers of their time to the wisdom of those righteous fathers,
as did John Baptist afore his first coming, Luke i. : that is,
(saith Bedas, ca. 68. de Temporum ratione,) the faith and fer- Bede-s pro-
vent zeal of the prophets and apostles shall they plant in
their hearts, which shall in those days live and be among
men conversant, and then will break forth (saith he as a very
true prophet) such horrible persecution, as will first of all
take from the world those mighty Eliases by triumphant mar-
tyrdom, to the terrify big of other in the same faith, of whom
some shall become through that occasion most glorious mar- TWO sorts.
tyrs unto Christ also, and some very wicked apostates for
feigning his lively doctrine: for by the said Bedas's testimony,
in the beginning of the same chapter, two most certain signs
shall we then have that the latter judgment-day is at hand;
the return of Israel's remnant unto their Lord God, and the TWO signs.
horrible persecution of Antichrist.

Confer with this treated scripture and former prophecy of
that virtuous man Bedas the world's alteration now, with
the terrible turmoilings of our time ; and, as in a most clear
mirror, ye shall well perceive them at this present to be in
most quick working. And as concerning the Israelites or Israelites.
Jews, I have both seen and known of them in Germany
most faithful Christian believers. Neither is it in the pro-
phecy (Hosea iii.) that they should at that day be all con-
verted, no more than they were at John Baptist's preaching,
Luke i. ; for, as Esay reporteth, " Though the posterity of

138 EXAMINATIONS OF ANNE ASKEWE.

Jacob be as the sea sand (innumerable), yet shall but a rem-
nant of them convert them unto their Lord God." Esay x.
" And though the Lord hath sifted that house of Israel (as
bruised corn in a sieve) among all other nations," Amos ix. ;
yet shall not that remnant of theirs perish, but at that day
be saved, through the only election of grace, Romans ix.

Now concerning the aforesaid forerunners, in this most
wonderful change of the world before the latter end thereof, I
think within this realm of England, besides other nations
abroad, the spirit of Elias was not at all asleep in good

Tyndaie. William Tyndale, Robert Barnes, and such other more,
whom Antichrist's violence hath sent hence in fire to heaven,
as Elias went afore in the fiery chariot, 4 Regum ii. These
turned the hearts of the fathers into the children, such time
as they took from a great number of our nation, by their
goodly preachings and writings, the corrupted belief of the
pope and his wastrye workers (which were no fathers, but
cruel robbers and destroyers, Joan, x.) reducing them again
to the true faith of Abraham and Peter, Gen. xv. and Matt.

The fathers. xvL The sure belief in Christ's birth and passion, which
Adam and Noe sucked out of the first promise of God, Jacob
and Moses out of the second, David and the prophets out of
the third, and so forth the apostles and fathers out of the
other scriptures, so firmly planted they in the consciences
of many, that no cruel kind of death could avert them from

Martyrs. it:, as we have for example their constant disciples, and
now strange witnesses of Jesus Christ, John Lassels and Anne
Askewe, with their other two companions, very glorious mar-
tyrs afore God, (what though they be not so afore the wrong-
judging eyes of the world?) whom the bloody remnant of
Antichrist put unto most cruel death at Smithfield, at London,
in the year of our Lord M.D.XLVI. in July.

If they be only (as was John Baptist) " great afore the
Lord1' by the holy scriptures' allowance, which are strongly
adorned with the graces of his Spirit, as faith, force, under-
standing, wisdom, patience, love, long-sufferance, and such-like;

Christian I dare boldly affirm these four mighty witnesses also to be the
same, so well as the martyrs of the primitive or apostles'
church. For so strongly had these those virtues as they, and
so boldly objected their bodies to the death for the undefiled
Christian belief, against the malignant synagogue of Satan, as

PREFACE OF HER FIRST EXAMINATION. 139

ever did they; for no tyranny admitting any create or cor- Bread,
rtiptible substance for their eternal living God. If their
blind babies, to prove them unlike, do object against me
the miracles shewed at their deaths more than at these, as
that unfaithful generation is ever desirous of wonders, Matt, xii.; Miracles.
I would but know of them, what miracles were shewed when
John Baptist's head was cut off in the prison, Mark. vi. ;
and when James the apostle was beheaded at Hierusalem ?
Acto. xii. These two were excellent afore God : what though
they were but miserable wretches, light fellows, seditious
heretics, busy knaves, and lousy beggars in the sight of noble
king Herod and his honourable council of prelates ? For had
not rochets and side-gowns been at hand, haply they had not
so lightly died.

If they allege Stephen, to maintain their purpose, that he Stephen,
at his death beheld heaven open ; I ask them again, what
they were which see it more than his own person ? Sure I
am that their wicked predecessors there present see it not :
for they stopped their ears when he told them thereof, Acts vii.
If they yet bring forth the other histories of apostles and Legends.
martyrs, I answer them, that all they are of no such autho-
rity, as these here afore. The pope's, indeed, were much
fuller of miracles than ever were Christ's, as his self told us
they should be so, Matt. xiv. Yet wrought friar Forest, Forest.

Fisher.

John Fisher, and Thomas More, no miracles: what though More.'
now many be registered in their lives and legends by the
friars of France, Italy, and Spain ? Besides that, John Coch-
leus hath written of them, ad Paulum Pontificem, ad Regem
Henricum, and also in their defence against doctor Sampson.
With that Erasmus did also ad Huttenum. P. M. ad Gas- writers.
param Agrippam, Albertus Pighius, Bivius, Fichardus, and
a great sort more. And as for the holy maid of Kent with
doctor Booking, though they wrought great wonders by their
life, yet appeared none at their deaths. Of his own chosen
martyrs Christ looketh for none other miracle but that only
they persevere faithful to the end, Matt, x., and never deny
his verity afore men, Luke xii. For that worthy victory
of the sinful world standeth in the invincibleness of faith,
and not in miracles and wonders, as those wavering wits sup-
pose, 1 John v.

Right wonderfully will this appear in the two conflicts

140 EXAMINATIONS OF ANNE ASKEWE.

AnncA*. hereafter following, which the faithful servant of Jesu, Anne
Askewe, a gentlewoman very young, dainty, and tender, had
with that outraging synagogue in two examinations, about the
twenty-fifth year of her age, whom [which] she sent abroad
by her own handwriting. The handling of her other three
companions shall be shewed in other several treatises at leisure.

Godf« power. For the glory and great power of the Lord, so manifestly ap-
pearing in his elect vessels, may not now perish at all hands,
and be unthankfully neglected, but be spread the world over
as well in Latin as English, to the perpetual infamy of so wil-
fully cruel and spiteful tyrants. Nothing at all shall terrify
us, nor yet in any point let us of our purpose, that our books
are now in England condemned and brent by the bishops and
priests with their frantic affinity, the great antichrist's up-
holders, which seek by all practices possible to turn over the

L*tin. king's most noble and godly enterprise. But it will from
henceforth occasion us to set forth in the Latin also that
afore we wrote only in the English, and so make their spi-
ritual wickedness and treason known much further off. What
availeth it Joachim to burn Hieremy's prophecy by the un-
gracious counsel of his prelates, Hiere. xxxvi. ; either yet
Antiochus to set fire on the other scriptures ? Macha. i.

God win be After the apostles were brought afore the council and

known.

straitly commanded to cease from preaching, they preached
much more than afore. Acto. iv. In most terrible perse-
cutions of the primitive church were the examinations and
answers, torments and deaths, of the constant martyrs written,
and sent abroad all the whole world over, as testifieth Euse-
bius Caesariensis in his Ecclesiastic History. Their copies
abound yet everywhere. Great slaughter and burning hath

John wic- been here in England for John Wicliffe's books, ever since the
year of our Lord M.CCC.LXXXII. ; yet have not one of
them throughly perished. I have at this hour the titles of
a hundred and forty-four of them which are many more in
number : for some of them under one title comprehendeth

canonisse. two books, some three, some four ; yea, one of them con-
taineth twelve. I think not the contrary but, ere the world
be at a full end, God will so glorify that twenty times con-
demned heretic, execrated, cursed, spitted, and spatted at,
that all your popish writers, before his time and after, will
be reckoned but vile swineherds to him, for the good favour

PREFACE OF HER FIRST EXAMINATION. 141

he bare to Christ's holy gospel. A very madness it is to
strive against God, when he will have the long iniquities
known : as the godly wise man Gamaliel said, Acto. v. " If Gamaliel,
this enterprise that is now taken against you be of God, ye
shall never be able with all your tyrannous practices to dis-
solve it."

Now concerning that blessed woman Anne Askewe, which Anne AS-
lately suffered the tyranny of this world for right witness'
sake. In Lincolnshire was she born of a very ancient and
noble stock, Sir William Askewe, a worthy knight, being her
father. But no worthiness in the flesh, neither yet any
worldly nobleness, availeth to God-ward, afore whom is no ac-
ceptation of person. Acto. x. Only is it faith with his true love Truenobmty.
and fear, which maketh us accept, noble, and worthy children
unto God, Joan. i. ; whereof by his gift she had wonderful
abundance. Such a one was she as was Lydia the purple- Lydu.
seller, whose heart opened by the godly preaching of Paul at
Thyatira. Acto. xvi. For diligent heed gave she to his word,
when it was once taught without superstition, and would no
longer be a false worshipper, or idolater, after the wicked
school of antichrist ; but became from thenceforth a true
worshipper, worshipping her Lord God (which is a Spirit, and
not bread) in spirit and in verity, according to that word of
his, Joan. iv. The gospel of Christ bare she in her heart, as did
the holy maid Cecilia, and never after ceased from the study Cecilia,
thereof, nor from godly communication and prayer, till she
was clearly by most cruel torments taken from this wretched
world.

By her do I here, dear friends in the Lord, as did the
faithful brethren in France, at the cities of Lyons and Vienna,
by a like faithful young woman called Blandina, which was Blandina.
there put to death with three mighty companions more among
other (as this was) for her Christian belief, about the year of
our Lord C.LXX., in the primitive spring of their Christianity.
They wrote unto their brethren in the lands of Asia and Phry-
gia, very far off, her mighty strange sufferings for Christ's
faith, which they knew nothing of afore : I write here unto you
in England the double process of this noble woman, whereof
ye are not ignorant, forsomuch as it was there so manifestly
done among you. Coupled I have these two examples together,
because I find them in so many points agree. Blandina was

142 EXAMINATIONS OF ANNE ASKEWE.

Anne AS- young and tender ; so was Anne Askewe also : but that which
was frail of nature in them both, Christ made most strong by

companion*, his grace. Blandina had three earnest companions in Christ,
Maturus, Sanctus, and Attalus, so fervently faithful as herself :
so had Anne Askewe three fire-fellows, a gentleman called
John Lassels her instructor, a priest, and a tailor called John
Adlam, men in Christ's verity unto the end most constant.

Rewnten. With Blandina were in prison to the number of ten, which
renied the truth, and were clearly forsaken of God for it.
How many fell from Christ besides Crome and Shaxton, when
Anne Askewe stood fast by him, I am uncertain. But I
counsel them, as St John counselled the Laodiceans, in the
miserable state they are now in, to buy them through tried
gold of Christ, lest they perish altogether. Apoc. iii. If they

The chancei. had not still remained in that chancel, whom Christ com-
manded John in no wise to measure, Apoc. xi., they had
never so shamefully blasphemed, like as Bedas also toucheth
in his former prophecy1.

courage. Prompt was Blandina, and of most lofty courage, in ren-

dering her life for the liberty of faith: no less lively and
quick was Anne Askewe in all her imprisonments and torments.

Racked. Great was the love Blandina had to Christ : no less was the
love of Anne Askewe. Blandina never fainted in torment:
no more did Anne Askewe in spirit, when she was so terribly
racked of VVrisley the chancellor, and Riche, that the strings
of her arms and eyes were perished. Blandina derided the
cruelty of the tyrants : so did Anne Askewe the madness of

Burned. the bishops and their speechmen. lied burning plates of iron
and of brass had Blandina put to her sides : so had Anne
Askewe the flaming brands of fire. Full of God and his veri-
ties was Blandina: so was Anne Askewe to the very end.
Christ wonderfully triumphed in Blandina: so did he in Anne
Askewe, when she made no noise on the rack, and so earnestly

Beasts. afterward rejoiced in him. Blandina was given forth to wild
beasts to be devoured : so was Anne Askewe to cruel bishops
and priests, whom Christ calleth ravening wolves, devourers,
and thieves. Matth. vii. and Joan. x. Blandina upon the
scaffold boldly reprehended the pagan priests of their error :
so did Anne Askewe, when she was fast tied to the stake, with

shaxton. stomach rebuke that blasphemous apostate Shaxton, with the
L1 De Temp. Ratione, cap. 68. Ed. Col. 1612. Vol. n. p. 101.]

PREFACE OF HER FIRST EXAMINATION. 143

bishops' and priests' generation, for their manifest maintenance
of idolatry.

Blandina at the stake shewed a visage unterrified : so did
Anne Askewe a countenance stout, mighty, and earnest. In-
defatigable was the spirit of Blandina : so was the spirit of
Anne Askewe. The love of Jesus Christ, the gift of the Holy Graces.
Ghost, and hope of the crown of martyrdom, greatly mitigated
the pain in Blandina : so did those three worthy graces the
terror of all torments in Anne Askewe. The strong Spirit of
Christ gave stomach to Blandina, both to laugh and dance :
the same mighty Spirit (and not the pope's desperate spirit) spirit.
made Anne Askewe both to rejoice and sing in the prison. So
bold was Blandina (saith Eusebius2), that with a presumption of
stomach she commoned3 with Christ unseen : I suppose Anne
Askewe's latter examination will shew her not to be much less. High sto-
Gentle was Blandina to the Christian believers, and terrible to m'
their adversaries : so was Anne Askewe very lowly to true
teachers, but scornful and high-stomached to the enemies of
truth. Many were converted by the sufferance of Blandina :
a far greater number by the burning of Anne Askewe.
Though Blandina were young, yet was she called the mother Mother.
of martyrs : many men have supposed Anne Askewe for her
Christian constancy to be no less. Blandina prayed for her
persecutors : so did Anne Askewe, most fervently. The ashes Ashes.
of Blandina and other martyrs were thrown into the flood of
Rhodanus : what was done with the ashes of Anne Askewe
and her companions, I cannot yet tell.

All these former reports of Blandina, and many more be-
sides, hath Eusebius in Ecclesiastica Historia, libr. v. cap. 1, Authors.
2, and 3, Hugo Floriacensis, Hermannus Contractus, Vincen-
tius, Antoninus, Petrus Equilinus, and other historians more.
And as touching Anne Askewe, these two examinations, with
her other known handlings in England, are witnesses for her
sufficient. Thus hath not the fire taken Anne Askewe ah1 Not an dead,
whole from the world, but left her here unto it more pure,
perfect, and precious than afore, as it will also John Lassels
within short space : so that concerning her it may well be
said that Paul verifieth, 2 Cor. xii. " The strength of God is

[2 Hist. Ecc. Lib. v. cap. 1—3. Ed. Cantab. Gul. Reading. 1720.
pp. 206 — 9.]

[3 Commoned : communed.]

144 EXAMINATIONS OF ANNE ASKEWE.

Weakness, here made perfect by weakness." When she seemed most fee-
ble, then was she most strong. And gladly she rejoiced in that
weakness, that Christ's power might strongly dwell in her.
Thus chooseth the Lord the foolish of this world to confound
the wise, and the weak to deface the mighty ; yea, things
despised, and thought very vile, to bring things unto nought,
which the world hath in most high reputation. I think, if this

Many™, martyr were rightly conferred with those canonized martyrs,
which hath had, and yet hath still, censings and singings,
massings and ringings, in the pope's English church, cause
with cause, and reason with reason, (as haply hereafter they

Example, shall,) she should be a great blemish unto them. An example
of strong sufferance might this holy martyr be unto all them
that the Lord shall after like manner put forward in this hor-
rible fury of antichrist, to the glory of his persecuted church.
Amen.

A TABLE

COMPENDIOUS OF THIS FIRST BOOK.

Age of Anne Askewe 140

Algerus a monk 154

Anne Askewe's life 141

Anne Askewe's three companions. 142

Anne Askewe not all dead 143

Antichrist's workings 167

Antiochus burnt scriptures 165

Archdeacon of London 164

Arnoldus Bostius 168

Articles of the pope's faith 175, 176

Barnes and Tyndale 138

Beasts eat the priest's God 159

Beda's prophecy 137

Belief in priests' lechery 176

Blandina with Anne Askewe 141

Books condemned and burnt. ..165, 181

Books not yet answered 181

Books of John Wicliffe 140

Bonner a crafty wolf 162, 170, 180

Bonner playeth the fox 162 — 165

Bonner a false surgeon 166

Boxers of their God 168

Bread in a box 168

Caiaphas of London 165, 167, 170

Catholic not esteemed 178

Chancellor of London.... 155, 160, 172

Christ's divinity 155

Christ judged a heretic 167

Comparison of Blandina 141

Counsels for recanting 142

Crome and Shaxton 142

Delays of deliverance 179

Doctrine of the supper 150

Dogs of rhetoric 173

Drunkenness of priests 159

Druids are pagan priests 152, 171

Eternity diverse 139

English women, learned 156

England all for the pope 171

[BALE.]

PAGE

Eva an anchoress 168

Examinations, written 140

Faith of the Fathers 138

Faith of the pope 175

Feast of Corpus Christi 168

Fire taketh not all away 143

Forerunners of Christ 137

Friars, for their mass 171

Germans railed on 181

God a spirit, and no bread 159

God falleth, and is eaten 158

God in the box 168

Guimundus Aversanus 154

Hawking of bishops 163

Helias, spirit in our age 138

Henry Spenser warreth 171

Heresy is Christ's doctrine 167

Hieremy's prophecy burnt 165

Hilda, a woman learned 156

Historians, divers 143

Hypocrites resisted 183

Host, a God of the papist's 159

James the apostle 139

Idolaters without wit 159

Ignorant magistrates 153

In God's stead 170

Joachim burnt scriptures 165

John Baptist, great 138

John Wicliffe 's books ' 140

John Wicliffe disputeth 171

John Wicliffe and Huss 183

John Frith offendeth 164

John Lassels martyred 138

Israelites converted 138

Judas sent to betray 157. 164, 167

King to be honoured 183

Kings' godly enterprise 151, 181

Kings, in God's cause resisted 183

10

146

A TABLE.

Kingdom of the pope 180, 184

Lechery honoured 176

Legends and histories 139

Lordships of the clergy 173, 175

Man wounded 153, 167, 168

Marrying of priests 175, 178

Martyrs of the pope 144

Martyrs hallowed and censed 144

Mass, is not of faith 149, 176

Mass is no good work 152

Mass a mammetrouse mazon 165

Masses, private and common... 152, 171

Mice houseled of papists 154

Miracles looked for 139

Mouse eateth God 154

New martyrs of Christ 138

New miracles of faith 176

New saints of the pope 139

Nobility, whereof it riseth 141

No field yet gotten 181

No sureties for Christ 156

Objection of papists 139

Obey and pray 183

Offence of priests dangerous 161

Order of popish schools 158, 159

Peryn, a foxish friar 154, 159, 171, 181

Peryn houseleth a mouse 154, 159

Peryn's three sermons 181, 182

Peryn, the pope's ape 182

Practice of priests 158, 162,.170, 179, 180

Priests' ministration in sin 150, 168

Priests are tempters 151, 157, 167, 180

Priest's mass helpeth not 153

Priests of Lincoln 173, 174

Private masses 152, 171

Quarrelling* of papists 173, 178

Question very beastish 158, 171

Questmonger for antichrist 160, 167, 170

Racked was Anne Askewe 142

Really, is not of belief 148

Reniers of Christ 142

Receiving of the priest 153

Rochester and More 139

Sacrament, what it is 148

Sampson and Winchester 181

Scripture judged heresy 169

Shaxton and Crome 142

Silence for the pope 181

Standish, a blasphemous papist.... 172

Steven done to death 139

Temples, God dwelleth not in 170

Temptations of Bonner 164,165,166,172

Thomas Walden a friar l:.l

Thomas More and Rochester 1 39

Tyndale and Barnes 138

Tides of Wicliffe's books 140

Verity deemed heresy 167

Viper's whelps 171

(Insufficient make they Christ 177

Walter Hunt, a doctor 164

Whoredom is honoured 176

Why Christ is renied 142

Winchester's mouse houseled... 154, 159

Winchester and Sampson 1 81

Winchester the pope's bear 182

Winchester at Utrecht 182

Wits soft and tender 182

Women, learned 156

Wrisley and Riche 142

God save the King.

THE FIRST EXAMINATION

OF THE WORTHY SERVANT OF GOD,

MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE,

THE YOUNGER DAUGHTER OF SIR WILLIAM ASKEWE, KNIGHT,
OF LINCOLNSHIRE, LATELY MARTYRED IN SMITH-
FIELD, BY THE ROMISH POPE'S1 UPHOLDERS2.

THE CENSURE OF JUDGMENT OF JOHN BALE THERE-
UPON, AFTER THE SACRED SCRIPTURES
AND CHRONICLES 3.

4 OF no less Christian constancy was this faithful witness
and holy martyr of God, Anne Askewe, nor no less a fast
member of Christ by her mighty persistance in his verity at
this time of mischief, than was the aforenamed Blandina in
the primitive church. This shall well appear in her two
examinations or tyrannous handlings, here following, whom
[which] she wrote with her own hand at the instant desire of
certain faithful men and women, yea, rather at the secret
motion of God, that the truth thereof might be known the
world over: as within short space it will be, if the Latin

t1 Pope's, not in first edition.]

[2 The first edition has the following addition to the title: "Anne
Askewe stood fast by this verity of God to the end.

Psalm cxvi.
The verity of the Lord endureth for ever.

Prov. xxxi.

Favour is deceitful, and beauty is a vain thing ; but a woman that
feareth the Lord is worthy to be praised : she openeth her mouth to
wisdom, and in her languge is the law of grace."]
[3 Not in the first edition.]

[4 Not in the first edition. Instead of it the following appears: —
"Here hast thou (gentle reader) the two examinations of Anne Askewe,
which she wrote with her own hand at the instant desire of certain
faithful men and women, by the which (if thou mark diligently the
communications both of her and of her examiners) thou mayest easily
prove the spirits, as S. John the Apostle giveth you counsel. 1 John iiii.
Then shalt thou know the tree by the fruit, and the man by his work.
Anne Askewo."]

10—2

148 THE FIRST EXAMINATION

speech can carry it. Mark well the communication here,
spirit both of her and her examiners, so proving their spirits, as
St John the Apostle giveth you counsel, 1 John iv. And
then shall ye know the tree by his fruit, and the man by
his work.

ANNE ASKEWE.

To satisfy your expectation, good people (saith she), this was my
first examination, in the year of our Lord, M.D.XLV.2 and in the month
chrutopher of March. First Christopher Dare examined mo at Sadler's Hall,
being one of the quest, and asked if I did not believe that the sacra-
ment hanging over the altar was the very body of Christ really.
Then I demanded this question of him, wherefore St Stephen was stoned
to death? And he said he could not tell. Then I answered that no
more would I assoil his vain question.

JOHN BALE.

A sacrament (saith St Augustine3) is a sign, shape, or simi-
litude, of that it representeth, and no God, nor yet thing
represented. This word real, or really, is not of belief ; for it
is not in all the sacred scriptures. Only is it sophistically bor-
rowed of the pagans' learning by Winchester and his fellows,
to corrupt our Christian faith. Beware of that filthy poison.
The perfect belief of Stephen, Acto. vii.; Paul, Acto. xvii. ;
and of Solomon, 3 Regum viii. et 2 Parali. vi., was that God
"dwelleth not in temples made with hands." Agreeable unto
this was the faith of this godly woman, which neither could
The box. believe that he dwelleth in the box. God saith, Esay Ivi.
" Heaven is my seat," not the box. David saith, Psalm cxiii.
«v.] " Our God is in heaven,1" not in the pix. Christ taught us to
say, when we pray, Matt. vi. Luke xi. "Our Father, which
art in heaven," and not, Our Father, which art in the box.
Now discern and judge.

f1 There are no references or notes in the the margin of the 1st
ed.]

[2 ' a MDxlv.' 1st ed.]

[3 Si enim sacramenta quamdam similitudinem earum rerum, qua-
rum sacramenta sunt, non haberent, omnino sacramenta non essent.
— S. Aug. Epist. xxxin. Op. Ed. Ben. Par. 1679. Vol. n. col. 267. F.
Hsec enim sacramenta sunt, in quibus non quid sint, sed quid osten-
dant, semper adtenditur: quoniam signa sunt rerum, aliud existentia,
et aliud significantia. — Id. cont. Max. Lib. n. c. 22. Vol. viii. col.
725.]

I

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 149

ANNE ASKEWE

Secondly, he said, that there was a woman which did testify, that I
should read, how that God was not in temples made with hands. Then Temples.
I shewed him the seventh and the seventeenth chapter of the Apostles'
Acts, what Stephen and Paul had said therein. Whereupon he asked
me, how I took those sentences ? I answered, that I would not throw
pearls among swine, for acorns were good enough.

JOHN BALE.

An ignorant woman, yea, a beast without faith, is herein
allowed to judge the holy scriptures heresy, and, against all
good laws, admitted to accuse this godly woman, the servant Accusers.
of Christ, for an heinous heretic, for the only reading of
them. As perverse and blasphemous was this questmonger
as she, and as beastly ignorant in the doctrine of health; yet
is neither of them judged ill of the world, but the one per-
mitted to accuse this true member of Christ, and the other to
condemn her. Wherefore her answer, out of the seventh
chapter of Matthew, was most fit for them : for they are
no better than swine, that so contemn the precious treasure of
the gospel for the mire of men's traditions.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Thirdly, he asked me wherefore I said that I had rather read4 five
lines in the bible than to hear five masses in the temple. I confessed Masses.
that I said no less ;, not for the dispraise of either the epistle or the
gospel; but because the one did greatly edify me, and the other
nothing at all: as Saint Paul doth witness, in the ninth5 chapter of
his first epistle to the Corinthians, where as he doth say, " If the trump
giveth an uncertain sound, who will prepare himself to the battle ?'

JOHN BALE.

A commandment hath Christ given us to search the holy
scriptures, John v., for in them only is the life eternal.
" Blessed is he (saith Christ unto John) which readeth and
heareth the words of this prophecy," Apoc. i. But of the
Latin popish mass is not one word in all the bible, and there-
fore it pertaineth not to faith. A strait commandment have
Almighty God given, Deut. xii., that nothing be added to
his word, nor yet taken from it. " Put thou nothing unto his God's word,
words (saith Solomon, Prov. xxx.), lest thou be found, in so
doing, a reprobate person, and a liar." St Paul willed nothing

[< 1st ed. (to read.'] [« 1st ed. reads, 'fourteenth.']

150 THE FIRST EXAMINATION

to be uttered in a dead speech, 1 Cor. xiv. (as are your mass
and matins), but silence always to be in the congregations,
where as is no interpreter; for five words (saith he) availeth
more to understanding, than ten thousand words with the
tongue. This proveth temple-service of the papists all the
year to be worth nothing.

ANNE ASKEWB.

The priert. Fourthly, ho laid unto my charge that I should say, if an ill priest

ministered, it was the devil, and not God. My answer was, that I
never spake such thing ; but this was my saying, that whatsoever ho
were, which ministered unto me, his ill conditions could not hurt my
faith; but in spirit I received, nevertheless, the body and blood of
Christ.

JOHN BALE.
Christ saith, John vi., "Have not I chosen you twelve, and

juda». yet one of you is a devil?" meaning Judas, that false and
unfaithful priest. No less saith Peter, 2 Peter ii., of those
lying curates, by whom the truth is blasphemed, and the
people made merchandise of in their covetousness. If the
ill fruit, then, be all one with the ill tree in naughtiness, the
•work of a devil must be devilish. But God said unto the
wicked priests, Esay i., Hier. vi., Amos v., and Mala, ii., that

sacrifices, he abhorred their sacrifices, and also hated them, even at the
very heart, willing both heaven and earth to mark it. Into
Judas entered Satan, after the sop was given him, John xiii.,
whereas the other apostles received the body and blood of
Christ. The table was all one to them both, so was the bread
which their mouths received. The inward receivings, then,
in Peter and Judas made all the diversity, which was belief
and unbelief, or faith and unfaithfulness ; as Christ largely

The sixth of declareth in the vith of John, where as he shewed aforehand

John.

the full doctrine of that mystical supper. Only he that
believeth hath there the promise of the life everlasting, and
not he that eateth the material bread. Of God are they
taught, and not of men, which truly understand this doctrine.

ANNE ASK EWE.

Confession. Fifthly, he asked me what I said concerning confession ? I answered

him my meaning, which was as St James saith, that every man ought
to acknowledge1 his faults to other, and the one to pray for the other.

[* 1st ed. 'knowledge.']

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 151

JOHN BALE.

This confession only do the scripture appoint us, Jac. v.
as we have offended our neighbour. But if we have offended
God, we must sorrowfully acknowledge it before him, and he
(saith St John, John i.) hath faithfully promised to forgive
us our sins, if we so do, and to cleanse us from all unright-
eousness. If the law of truth be in the priest's mouth, he Priests.
is to be sought unto for godly counsel, Mala. ii. But if he
be a blasphemous hypocrite, or superstitious fool, he is to be
shunned as a most pestilent poison.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Sixthly, he asked me what I said to the king's book ? And I an- The king's
swered him, that I could say nothing to it, because I never saw it.

JOHN BALE.

All crafty ways possible sought this crafty questmonger,
or else the devil in him, to bring this poor innocent lamb to
the slaughter-place of antichrist. Much after this sort sought
the wicked Pharisees, by certain of their own faction, or Pharisees.
hired satellites, with the Herodians, to bring Christ in danger
of Caesar, and so to have him slain. Matt, xxii., Mar. xii.,
Luke xxi.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Seventhly, he asked me if I had the Spirit of God in me ? I answered,
if I had not, I was but a reprobate or cast-away.

JOHN BALE.

Elect are of God (saith Peter) through the sanctifying of
the Spirit, 1 Peter i. In every true Christian believer dwelleth
the Spirit of God. John xiv. Their souls are the sanctified The spirit.
temples of the Holy Ghost. 1 Corinth, iii. " He that hath not
the Spirit of Christ (saith Paul) is none of Christ's." Rom. viii.
To them is the Holy Ghost given which heareth the gospel
and believeth it, and not unto them which will be justified by
their works. Gala. ii. All these worthy scriptures confirm
her saying.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then he said he had sent for a priest to examine me, which was
there at hand. The priest asked me, what I said to the sacrament of
the altar ; and required much to know therein my meaning. But I
desired him again to hold me excused concerning that matter. None
other answer would I make him, because I perceived him a papist.

152 THE FIRST EXAMINATION

JOHN BALE.

Mockers. Mocking priests (saith Esay) hath rule of the Lord's peo-

ple, whose voices are in their drunkenness. Bid that may be
bidden, forbid that may be forbidden, keep back that may be
kept back, here a little and there a little. Esay xxviii. A
plague shall come upon these: for why? they "have changed
the ordinances, and made the everlasting testament of none
effect." Esay xxiv. "They withhold (saith St Paul) the verity
of God in unrighteousness." Rom. i. " They breed cockatrice'
eggs, saith Esay, and weave the spider's web. Whoso eateth of

A^erpent their eggs dieth ; but if one treadeth upon them, there cometh
up a serpent."

ANNE ASKEWE.

Eighthly, he asked me if I did not think that private masses did1
help souls departed. And I said, it was great idolatry to believe more
in them than in the death that2 Christ died for us.

JOHN BALE.

Here riseth the serpent of the cockatrice' eggs, workmanly
to fulfil the afore alleged prophecy. If their masses had been
of God's creation, ordinance, or commandment ; or if they had
been in any point necessary for man's behoof, they had been
registered in the book of life, which is the sacred bible. But

Masses therein is neither mention of mass private nor public ; several
nor common ; single nor double ; high nor low ; by foot nor
on horseback, or by note, as they call it. If they be things
added by man's invention (as they can be none other, not be-
ing there named), then am I sure that the scriptures call them
filthiness, rust, chaff, draff, swill, drunkenness, fornication,
menstrue, man's dirt, adders' eggs, poison, snares, the bread of
wicked lies, and the cup of God's curse. Their original ground

Druid*. should seem to be taken of the Druids, or pagan priests, which
inhabited this realm long afore Christ's incarnation, and had
then practised sacrifices, public and private. Look Cornelius,
Tacitus, Caius Julius, Plinius, Strabo, and such other authors.
That name of privation added unto their mass clearly de-
priveth it of Christian communion, where one man eateth up
all, and distributeth nothing.

[i Isted. 'did not help.']
[2 1st ed. « which.']

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 153

How such ware should help the souls departed, I cannot Forsouis.
tell ; but well I wot that the wounded man between Jerusalem
and Jericho had no help of them. Luke x. The Samaritan,
which was reckoned but a pagan among them, was his only-
comfort. In the most popish time was never more horrible
blasphemy than this is. This wickedness impugneth all the
promises of God concerning faith and remission of sins. It
repugneth also to the whole doctrine of the gospel. The
application of Christ's supper availeth only them that be alive,
taking, eating, and drinking, that is therein ministered. No
more can the priest's receiving that sacrament profit another The priest's

, . . . . • ' receiving.

man, than can his receiving of baptism, or of penance, as they
call it. If it profiteth not the quick, how can it profit the
dead ? No sacrifice is the mass, nor yet good work ; but a
blasphemous profanation of the Lord's holy supper, a mani-
fest wickedness, an horrible idolatry, and a foul abomination ;
being thus a rite of worshipping without the word, yea, against
the express word of God.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then they had me from3 thence unto my Lord Mayor. And he Mayor,
examined me, as they had before ; and I answered him directly in all
things, as I had4 the quest afore.

JOHN BALE.

After this sort was Christ led from the examination of the
clergy to Pilate. Matth. xxvii. In that the examination of the
mayor and the quest was all one, ye may well know that they
had both one schoolmaster, even the brutish bishop of London. Bonner
The ignorant magistrates of England will neither be godly-
wise with David and Solomon, nor yet embrace the earnest
instructions of God, to be learned in the scriptures, Ps. ii.
Sapien. vi. ; but still be wicked ministers and cruel servant
slaves to antichrist and the devil. Apoc. xvii. More fit are ignorance,
such witless mayors and graceless officers, as knoweth not
white from black, and light from darkness, (Esay v.) to feed
swine, or to keep kaddows5, than to rule a Christian common-
alty. A terrible day abideth them which thus ordereth the
innocent. Jaco. ii.

[3 The word ' from,' is not in the 1st ed.]

[4 Instead of ' had,' the 1st ed. reads ' answered.']

[5 A jackdaw, Halliwell. He spells it ' caddow.'J

154 THE FIRST EXAMINATION

ANNE ASK EWE.

Beside this, my Lord Mayor laid one thing unto my charge which
was never spoken of me, but of them : and that was, whether a mouse
eating the host received God, or no ? This question did I never ask ;
but, indeed, they asked it of me, whereunto I made them no answer,
but smiled.

JOHN BALE.

Is not here (think you) well-favoured and well-fashioned
divinity, to establish an article of the Christian faith ? Wily
Winchester1 answereth this question, as foolish as it is, in
his Wise Detection of the Devil's Sophistry. " Believe,"
saith he, " that a mouse cannot devour God." Yet reporteth
he after, in fol. 21, that Christ's body may as well dwell in a
mouse as in Judas. Then followeth friar Fynk, (friar Peryn 2,
I should say,) a bachelor of the same school : and he answer-
eth in the end of his third sermon, that the sacrament eaten of
a mouse is the very and real body of Christ. And when he
hath affirmed it to be no derogation to Christ's presence to lie
in the maw of that mouse, he divideth me the one from the
other, the sacrament from Christ's body, concluding that
though the sacrament be digested in the mouse's maw, yet is
not Christ's body there consumed. O blasphemous beasts, and
blind blundering Balaamites!

Because these two workmen be scant witty in their own
occupation, I shall bring them forth here two old artificers of
theirs to help them ; Guimundus Aversanus, a bishop, to help
bishop Stephen, and Thomas Walden3, a friar, to help friar
Peryn. The sacraments (say they both) are not eaten of mice,
though they seem so to be in the exterior similitudes: for
the virtues (saith Guimundus) of holy men are not eaten
of beasts, when they are eaten of them. Lib. 11., de Cor-
pore et Sanguine Domini. No, marry, (quoth Walden,) no
more is the painter's occupation destroyed when his picture is
destroyed. Mark this geer for your learning. But now
cometh Algerus, a monk, more crafty than they both, and he
saith (Lib. n. cap. 1, de Eucharistia) that as well is this meat

[l Gardiner, Bp. of Winchester. Detection of the Devil's Sophis-
try, p. 16. Also in Confutation against Cranmer, p. 66. 1. 30.]

[2 Three notable and godly Sermons by W. Peryn. Imprynted by
Nicholas Hyll. 8vo. London, 1546.]

[3 Doctrinale, Lib. n. cap. 60. fol. LIX. Ed. Paris, 1521.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 155

spiritual, as material, because David calleth it the bread of
angels, and a bread from heaven. Ps. Ixxvii. That which is
material in this bread (saith he) is consumed by digestion ; but
that which is spiritual remaineth uncorrupted4.

If we would attend well unto Christ's divinity, and let
these oiled divines dispute among old gossips, we should soon
discharge mice and rats, weak stomachs, and parbreaking
drunkards, of a far other sort than this : " he that eateth my
flesh (saith Christ, Jo. vi.), and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in
me, and I in him." This eating is all one with the dwelling,
and is neither for mice nor rats, burnt chancels, not drunken
priests : for as we eat we dwell, and as we dwell we eat, by
a grounded and perfect faith in him. The substance of that
most goodly refection lieth not in the mouth eating, nor yet in
the belly feeding, though they be necessary, but in the only
spiritual or soul eating. No wise man will think that Christ
will dwell in a mouse, nor yet that a mouse can dwell in Christ, Faith-
though it be the doctrine of these doughty dowsepers ; for they
shall find no scriptures for it. If these men were not enemies
to faith, and friends to idolatry, they would never teach such
filthy learning. More of this shall I write (God willing) in
the answer of their books. Notsu

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then the bishop's chancellor rebuked me, and said, that I was much
to blame for uttering the scriptures : for St Paul (he said) forbade
women to speak or to talk of the word of God. I answered him that Women.
I knew Paul's meaning so well as he, which is (1 Corinth, xiv.) that a
woman ought not to speak in the congregation by the way of teaching.
And then I asked him how many women he had seen go into the pulpit
and preach. He said he never saw none. Then I said he ought to find
no fault in poor women, except they had offended the law.

JOHN BALE.
Courteous enough is her answer here to this quarrelling

[4 In illo sacramento Christus est, quoniam corpus est Christi.
Non ergo corporalis esca, sed spiritualis est : si ergo spiritualis et non
corporalis esca, quomodo corporal! secessui obnoxia? Cibus enim
spiritualis nobis communis est cum angelis; quia panem angelorum
manducavit homo: cibus carnalis communis est nobis cum bestiis.
Bestialis defectum patitur digestionis; angelicus gloriam servat in-
corruptionis. — Lib. n. c. 1. de Sacramento. Op. Algeri in Bibliothec.
Patrum. Tom. iv. Paris. 1624.]

156

THE FIRST EXAMINATION

Scripture
women.

Women.

and (as appcareth) unlearned chancellor. Many godly women,
both in the old law and the new, were learned in the scrip-
tures, and made utterance of them to the glory of God, as we
read of Elizabeth, Mary, and Anna the widow, Luke i. and ii. :
yet were they not rebuked for it. Yea, Mary, Christ's mo-
ther, retained all that was afterward written of him, Luke ii. :
yet was it not imputed to her as an offence. Christ blamed
not the woman that cried while he was in preaching, " Happy
is the womb that bare thee." Luke xi. The women that gave
knowledge to his disciples that he was risen from death to life,
discomfited not he, but solaced them with his most glorious
appearance. Matth. xxviii. John xx. In the primitive church
(specially in St Jerome's time) was it a great praise unto wo-
men to be learned in the scriptures. Great commendation
giveth our English chronicles to Helena, Ursula, and Hilda,
women of our nation, for being learned also in the scriptures.
Such a woman was the said Hilda as openly disputed in them
against the superstitions of certain bishops. But this chan-
cellor, belike, chanced upon that blind popish work, which
waiter Hunt. Walter Hunt, a white friar, wrote fourscore years ago, Contra
Doctrices Mulieres, against school-women, or else some other
like blind Romish beggaries.

English

WOllltll.

Prison.

Christ trod-
den on the
heel.

ASKEWE.

Then my Lord Mayor commanded me to ward. I asked him if
sureties would not serve me. And he made me short answer that he
would take none. Then was I had to the Counter, and there remained
seven1 days, no friend admitted to speak with me.

JOHN BALE.

Here is Christ yet trodden on the heel by that wicked
serpent which tempted Eve. Gen. iii. His faithful member
for believing hi him is here thrown in prison. And no marvel,
for it was his own promise : " Ye shall be brought before rulers
and deputies (saith he) for my truth's sake," Matth. x. "Ye
shall be betrayed of your own nation and kindred, and so
thrown in prison," Luke xxi. " If they have persecuted me,
think not but they will persecute you," John xv. This serpent
is again become the prince of this world, and holdeth the
governors thereof captive. John xiv. Sureties would be taken

'xii.'in 1st ed.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 157

for a thief or a murderer, but not for Christ's member, the
bishop's chancellor being at hand, nor yet her friends permit-
ted to comfort her.

ANNE ASKEWE.

But, in the mean time, there was a priest sent to me, which said2 A friend.
he was commanded of the bishop to examine me, and to give me
good counsel ; which he did not. But first he asked me for what cause
I was put into the Counter ? And I told him I could not tell. Then he
said it was great pity that I should be there without cause, and con-
cluded he was3 very sorry for me.

JOHN BALE.

0 temptation of Satan ! Christ, being in the solitary wil-
derness alone, was after this flattering sort assaulted first of
his enemy. Matt. iv. This Judas was sent afore to give Judas.
a friendly kiss, the more deeply to trap the innocent in snare.
But God's wisdom made her to perceive what he was. A
false prophet is soon known by his fruits, among them that
are godly-wise. Matt. vii. She considered, with Solomon,
that "more to profit are the stripes of a friend than the fraudu-
lent kisses of a deceitful enemy." Prov. xxvii.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Secondly, he said, it was told him that I should deny the sacra- The sacra-
ment of the altar. And I answered him again, that that I had said, I
had said.

JOHN BALE.

In this brief answer she remembered Solomon's counsel,
"Answer not a fool after his foolishness." " Beware of them
(saith Christ) which come in sheep's clothing, for inwardly
they are most ravening wolves." Matt. vii. "God destroyeth
the crafts of the wicked (saith Job), so that they are not
able to perform that they take in hand." Job v.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Thirdly, he asked me if I were shriven. I told him, no. Then he
said he would bring one to me for to shrive me. And I told him so
that I might have one of these three, that is to say, Dr Crome, Sir
Gyllam, or Huntington, I was contented, because I knew them to be
men of wisdom. As for you, or any other, I will not dispraise, because

[2 'said, that he was commanded,' 1st ed.]
[3 'that he was,' 1st ed,]

158 THE FIRST EXAMINATION

I know ye not. Then he said, I would not have you think, but that I,
or another that shall be brought you, shall be as honest as they ; for if
we were not, ye may be sure the king would not suffer us to preach.
Then I answered by the saying of Solomon, " By communing with
the wise I may learn wisdom ; but by talking with a fool I shall take
scathe." Prov. i.

JOHN BALE.

See how this adversary compasseth like a ravening lion
to devour this lamb. 1 Pet. v. Now tempteth he her with
confession, which hath been such a bait of theirs as hath
brought into their nets and snares the mightiest princes of
the world, both kings and emperors. See here if they leave

practice. any subtilty unsought to obtain their prey. He reckoned by
this to win his purpose, which way soever she had taken.
If she had been confessed to him, he had known which way
she had been bent. If she had utterly refused confession, he
had more matter to accuse her of. O subtil seed of the
serpent ! This part played your old generation, the Pharisees
and priests, with Christ, to bring him in, danger of the law.
Matt. xxii. and John viii. No Christian erudition bringeth
this priest, not yet good counsels of the scripture ; -but,- as

Jhehypo- Esay saith, " The hypocrite imagineth abomination'against God,
to famish the hungry, and withhold drink from the thirsty.
Yet shall not the eyes of the seeing be dim, nor ears of
the hearing be deaf." Esay xxxii. If the king admit such

Preacher*, preachers (as I cannot think it), a sore plague remaineth both
to him and to bis people.

ASKEWE.

Fourthly, he asked me, if the host should fall, and a beast did eat
it, whether the beast did receive God or no ? I answered, Seeing ye
have taken the pains to ask this question, I desire you also1 to take so
much pain more as to assoil it yourself; for I will not do it, because I
perceive ye come to tempt me. And he said it was against the order
of schools, that he which asked the question should answer it. I
told him I was but a woman, and knew 2 not the course of schools.

JOHN BALE.

Beastly was that question, and of a more beastly brain
propounded, to this woman. Little need shall other men

[' The words ' to take so much pain more as,' are not in the 1st ed.]
[2 ' and I knew not,' 1st ed.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 159

have to manifest their blasphemous follies, when they do it so
plainly themselves. Who ever heard afore that their host
was a god, and might fall and be eaten of a beast, till they A failing
now so beastly told the tale ? Though St Paul, where as it
is rightly ministered, doth call it the body of the Lord,
1 Cor. ii., yet doth he not call it a god. Though Christ saith,
" This is my body," (Matt, xxvi., Mark xiv., Luke xxii.), yet
saith he not, This is a God ; for God is a spirit, and no body.
John iv. Where God is eaten, it is of the spirit, and neither
of mouse nor rat, as Winchester and Peryn, with other like Winchester,
popish heretics, have taught now of late by their own hand-
writings. Our God is in heaven, and cannot fall, nor be
eaten of beasts. If they have such a god as may both fall
and so be eaten, as this priest here confesseth, it is some false
or counterfeit god of their own making. If he may putrefy,
or be consumed of worms, mould, rust, or fire, Baruch saith An idol,
it is an idol, and no god. Baruch vi.

These witless idolaters have no grace in this age to hide
their old legerdemain^ : they fare like those drunken gossips, i-fte old
which tell more than all, when their heads be full of well-
gingered ale. " The proud crown of the drunken Ephraimites
(saith Esay) shall be trodden under foot." " The priests and
the prophets do stagger, they are so overseen with wine."
Esay xxviii. " They stumble in the streets, and have stained
themselves with blood." Thren. iv. "All the dwellers of Judah
(saith the Lord) shall I fill with drunkenness, both the kings Drunkenness,
and the priests." " I will neither pardon them, spare them, nor
yet have pity on them." Jer. xiii. "And where as that drunken-
ness is (saith Solomon), there is no counsel kept." Prov. xxxi.
In the end this hypocrite, full like himself, allegeth to this Hypocrite,
woman a manner used of his old predecessors in the schools
of falsehood; but from the schools of truth he bringeth
nothing to the comfort of her conscience. He declareth full
workmanly in this, what he and his generation seeketh by
such their spiritual and justifying works, ex opere operato.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Fifthly, he asked me if I intended to receive the sacrament at Howseii.
Easter, or no ? I answered, that else I were no Christian woman, and
that3 I did rejoice that the time was so near at hand. And then he
departed thence, with many fair words.

[3 1st ed. 'their;' apparently a misprint.]

160

THE FIRST EXAMINATION

A whore.

Dog*

JOHN BALE.

This hungry wolf practiseth, by all crafty ways possible,
to suck the blood of this innocent lamb. Is not that, think
spiritually, you, an holy congregation which is thus spiritually occupied?
Some godly-wise men will wonder that they be not ashamed.
But marvel not of it ; for the Holy Ghost saith that the
same holy mother, which had hatched them up in oils and
shavings, is an unshamefaced whore. Apoc. xvii., and Dan. viii.
Then, of very nature, must her whelps be shameless children.
Such "shameless dogs are they (saith Esay)as be never satis-
fied." Esay xx. " When they kill you (saith Christ), they shall
think they do God good service," John xvi. ; so greatly have
their malice blinded them, Sapi. ii., which is partly the
drunkenness afore spoken of.

ANNE ASKEMTE.

And the twenty-third day of March my cousin Brittanye came into
the Counter to me, and asked mo l whether I might be put to bail, or
no? Then went he immediately unto my Lord Mayor, desiring him2 to
Bailing. be so good lord unto me, that I might be bailed. My lord answered3
and said that he would be glad to do the best that4 in him lay; how-
beit, he could not bail me without the consent of a spiritual officer :
BO requiring him to go and speak with the Chancellor of London ; for,
he said, like as he could not commit me to prison without the consent
of a spiritual officer, no more could he bail me without consent of
the same.

JOHN BALE.

True is it here that is written of St John in the Apoca-
lypse, that "antichrist is worshipped of the potentates and
kings of the earth." Apoc. xviii. The mayor of London,
which is the king's lieutenant, and representeth there his own
person, standeth here like a dead idol, or like such a servant
slave who can do nothing within his own city concerning their
matters. " Who is like the beast ?" saith St John ; " who is
able to war with him ?" " He hath brought all lands and
their kingdoms in fear," saith Esay : " the strength of their
cities hath he taken away, and restrained the deliverance of
Examples, their prisoners." Esay xiv. The parents of him that was
born blind feared this spiritual tyranny or captivity of theirs,

[* ' me,' is not found in the 1st ed.]

[2 'desiring of him,' 1st ed.]

[3 ' answered him,' 1st ed.] [4 'that lay in him,' 1st ed.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 161

such time as they were examined of the bishops for the sight
of their son. John ix. Such as believed in Christ among the
chief rulers of the Jews would not be acknown thereof, for A custom.
fear of like violence. John xii. No new thing is it then in
that spiritual generation, but a custom of old antiquity. Both
Christ and his apostles have suffered like tyranny under them ;
but never did they yet minister it to any creature after their
example.

ANNE ASKEWE.

So, upon that, he went to the Chancellor, requiring of him as he
did afore of my Lord Mayor. He answered him that the matter was so
heinous, that he durst not of himself5 do it, without my lord of London
were made privy thereunto : but he said he would speak unto my lord
in it, and bade him repair unto him the next morrow, and he should
well know my lord's pleasure.

JOHN BALE.

" Righteousness judge they sin, and sin righteousness,"
Esay v. ; so imperfect is their sight, John xii., " in that
God hath given them up to their own lusts." Rom. i. What
an heinous matter is it here holden to believe in Christ after Faith in

• « i /» i • •• i Christ

the scriptures, and not alter their superstitious manner I For
none other cause could they lay to this woman, as ye have
heard here afore, and as ye shall hereafter perceive more
largely. Whatsoever it be to offend God or man, their of-
fence may be no less than prison and death. The Turk is not Tyranny.
more vengeable than is this spiteful spiritual generation. Yet
boast they Christ's religion and the holy mother church.

ANNE ASKEWE.

And upon the morrow after he came thither, and spake both with
the Chancellor and with my lord bishop of London. My lord de-
clared unto him that he was very well contented that I should come
forth to a communication; and appointed me to appear afore6 him
the next day after, at three of the clock at afternoon. Moreover he
said unto him, that he would there should be at that examination such
learned men as I was affectioned unto, that they might see and17 make
report that I was handled with no rigour. He answered him that he
knew no man that I was8 more affectioned to than other. Then said
the bishop, Yes, as I understand, she is affectioned to Dr Crome^ Sir

[fi 'on himself,' 1st ed.] [« 'before,' 1st ed.]

[' 'and also make,' 1st ed.] [8 ' had more affection to,' 1st ed.]

[BALE.]

162 THE FIRST EXAMINATION

Qyllam Whitehcad, and Huntingdon, that they might hear the matter ;
for she did know them to be learned and of a godly judgment.

JOHN BALE.

A foxish favour was this, both of the chancellor and bishop,
and such a benevolent gentleness as not only sought her blood,
but also the blood of all them which are here named, if they

A woit had then come to this examination. For the evening afore,
as I am credibly informed, the bishop made boast among his
own sort, that if they came thither, he would tie them a great
deal shorter. A voice was this full like to him that uttered
it : for thereby he appeareth not one that that will save and
feed, but such a one as rather seeketh to kill and destroy.

FOX«. John x. " The foxes run over the hill of Sion," saith Jeremy,
"because she is fallen from God." Thren. v. " 0 Israel," saith
the Lord, "thy prophets are like the wily foxes upon the dry
fields." Ezek. xiii. The poet hath a by-word, that happy
is he which can take heed by another man's hurt. I add this
here, that ye should beware if ye come in like danger of any

A priest such foxish bishop. By one of his day-devils, whom the Cai-
phas sent to commune with the woman in prison, he knew part
of her meaning, and what they were also which favoured her
opinions. Yea, he craftily undermined this gentleman which
entreated for her, if ye mark it well. Trust not too much in
the flatterous fawning of such wily foxes.

ANXE ASKEWE.

Also he required my cousin Brittayne, that he should earnestly
A thief. persuade me to utter even the very bottom of my heart. And he sware
by his fidelity, that no man should take any advantage of my words ;
neither1 would he lay ought to my charge for any thing that I should
there speak : but if I said any manner of thing amiss, he, with other
more, would be glad to reform me therein with most godly counsel.

JOHN BALE.

juda». 0 vengeable tyrant and devil 1 How subtilly seekest thou

the blood of this innocent woman, under a colour of friendly
handling ! God once commanded thee earnestly in no case to
compass thy neighbour with deceit, to the effusion of his blood.
Lev. xix. But his commandment thou reckonest but a Can-
terbury tale. By swearing by thy fidelity, thou art not all

[i 'Neither yet,' 1st ed.j

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 163

unlike unto Herod, whom Christ, for like practices, first to u^od.
put John and then him to death, called also a most crafty cruel
fox. Luke xiii. Thou labourest here to have this woman in
snare, with certain of her friends. But God put in her mind
at this time to reckon thee a dog and a swine, Matth. vii.,
and thereupon to have few words.

ANNE ASKEWE.

On the morrow after, my lord of London sent for me at one of the
clock, his hour being appointed at three. And as I came before him, A false liar,
he said he was very sorry of my trouble, and desired to know my
opinion in such matters as were laid against me. He required me
also boldly in any wise2 to utter the secrets of my heart, bidding me
not to fear in any point ; for whatsoever I did say within his house, no
man should hurt me for it. I answered, Forsomuch as your lordship
hath3 appointed three of the clock, and my friends shall not come till
that hour, I desire you to pardon me of giving answer till they come.

JOHN BALE.

In this preventing of the hour may the diligent perceive A tyrant.
the greediness of this Babylon bishop, or bloodthirsty wolf,
concerning his prey. " Swift are their feet," saith David,
" in the effusion of innocent blood, which have fraud in their
tongues, venom in their lips, and most cruel vengeance in their
mouths." Ps. xiii. 20. David, in that Psalm, much marvelleth
in the spirit that, taking upon them the spiritual governance
of the people, they can fall in such frenzy or forgetfulness of
themselves, as to believe it lawful thus to oppress the faithful,
and to devour them with as little compassion as he that
greedily devoureth a piece of bread. If such have read any-
thing of God, they have little minded their true duty therein.
" More swift," saith Jeremy, " are our cruel persecutors than
the eagles of the air. They follow upon us over the moun- Eagles.
tains, and lay privy wait for us in the wilderness." Thren. iv.
He that will know the crafty hawking of bishops, to bring in
their prey, let him learn it here. Judas, I think, had never
the tenth part of their cunning workmanship. Mark it here,
and in that which folio weth.

ANNE ASKEWE.
Then said he, that he thought it meet to send for those four men More iambs

to devour.

[2 ' in any wise boldly,' 1st ed.]

[» ' your lordship appointed/ 1st ed.]

11—2

1G4 THE FIRST EXAMINATION

which were aforenamed and appointed. Then I desired him not to put
them to the pain ; for it should not need, because the two gentlemen
which were my friends were able enough to testify that I should say.
Anon after he went into his gallery with Master Spylman, and willed
him any wise, that ho should exhort me to utter all that I thought.

JOHN BALE.

Christ sheweth us in the viith. chapter of Matthew, and in
other places more of the gospel, how we shall know a false
prophet, or an hypocrite, and willeth us to beware of them.
Their manner is, as the devil's is, flatteringly to tempt, and
deceitfully to trap, that they may at the latter most cruelly
slay. " Such a one (saith David) hath nothing in his tongue
but plain deceit. He layeth wait for the innocent, with no
less cruelty than a lion for a sheep. He lurketh to ravish up
the poor ; and when he hath gotten him into his net, then
throweth he him down by his authority." Psalm ix. This is
the third temptation of this bishop, that the woman should
utter to her own confusion.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Archdeacon. in the mean while he commanded his archdeacon to commune
with me, who said unto me, Mistress, wherefore are ye accused? I
answered, Ask my accusers ; for I know not as yet. Then took he my
book out of my hand and said, Such books as this is1 hath brought
you to the trouble ye are in. Beware, saith he, beware ; for he that
made it was burnt in Smithfield. Then I asked him if he were sure
that it was true that he had spoken. And he said, he knew well the

A liar. book was of John Frith's making. Then I asked him if he were not
ashamed to judge2 of the book before he saw it within, or yet knew
the truth thereof. I said also, that such unadvised and hasty judgment
is a token apparent of a very slender wit. Then I opened the book
and shewed it him. He said he thought it had been another ; for he
could find no fault therein. Then I desired him to be no more3 so
swift in judgment, till he thoroughly knew the truth ; and so he de-
parted.

JOHN BALE.

judas. Here sendeth he forth another Judas of his, to betray this

true servant of God. Mark the good workmanship hardily,
and tell me if they be not of the spring of the serpent. Much
are they offended with books, for that they so plainly do mani-

[! The word 'is' is not in the 1st ed.]

[2 'for to judge/ 1st ed.] [3 ' no more to be,' 1st ed.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 165

fest their mischiefs. John Frith is a great mote in their eyes, John Frith.
for so turning over their purgatory, and heaving at their most
monstrous mass or mammetrous4 mazan, which signifieth bread,
or feeding. Notwithstanding, Daniel calleth it Maozim, be-
tokening strength, or defence, Dan. xi., because the false wor-
shippings thereof should be so mightily defended by worldly
authority and power. No new thing is it that good men and Books con-

» r O o demned.

their books are destroyed now-a-days, when they touch the
mischiefs of that generation : for Joakim the king of Judah
cut Jeremy's prophecies in pieces with a penknife, and in his
madness threw them into the fire, commanding both Jeremy
which taught them, and Baruch that wrote them, to be put to
death. Jer. xxxvi. When king Antiochus had set upon the
altars of God the abominable idol of desolation (which is now
the popish mass), Matth. xxiv., the books of God's law com-
manded he to be torn in pieces and burnt in the fire, sending Books burnt
forth thereupon this cruel proclamation, that whatsoever he
was which had a book of the Lord's testament found upon
him, or that endeavoured themselves to live after the laws of
God, the king's commandment was, they should be put to
death. 1 Mace. i.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Immediately after came my cousin Brittayne in, with divers other,
as Master Haw5, of Gray's Inn, and such other like. Then my lord of
London persuaded my cousin Brittayne as he had done oft before,
which was that I should utter the bottom of my heart in any wise.

JOHN BALE.

This is the fourth temptation, or crafty calling upon, to
utter her mind, that he might say of her, as Caiphas said of caiphas.
Christ, Matth. xxvi., " What need we any more witnesses ?
Lo, now you have heard a blasphemy" or an heresy. How
say ye now to it, which are her friends ? Is she not guilty of
death ? If they should have said nay unto this, they should
have been so in as deep danger as she. This serpentine prac-
tice was as well to trap them as her : let it not be unmarked. Practice.

ANNE ASKEWE.

My lord said, after that, unto me, that ho would I should credit
the counsel of my friends in his behalf, which was that I should utter Satan.

[4 Mammetrous or mawmetrous : idolatrous.]
[5 'Haule,' 1st ed.]

166 THE FIRST EXAMINATION

all things which1 burdened my conscience. For he assured mo2 that
I should not need to stand in doubt to say anything : for like as
he promised them, he said, he promised me, and would perform it;
which was that neither he, nor any man for him, should take me at
advantage of any word that3 1 should speak. And therefore ho bade me
Tempter. say my mind without fear. I answered him that I had nought to say ;
for my conscience, I thanked God, was burdened with nothing.

JOHN BALE.

Still followeth this ghostly enemy his former temptation,
and calleth upon mortal utterance, or utterance full of death,
that he might cry with Caiphas, Luke xxii., " What need we
further testimony ? Her own mouth hath accused her." We
are akie witnesses thereof, for our own ears have heard it. Thus
" lay they wait for blood," saith Solomon, " and lurk pri-
vily for the innocent without a cause." Prov. i. " Consent
not," saith he, " unto such tyrants, if they entice thee ; for
though their words appear as honey," Prov. xvi., " yet shalt
thou find them in the end so bitter as wormwood." Prov. v.
Though that whorish generation pretendeth a colour of gen-
tleness, " yet biteth it at the latter like a serpent, and stingeth
like an adder, throwing forth poison." Prov. xxiii.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then brought he forth this unsavoury similitude, that if a man had
^ a wound, no wise surgeon would administer help unto it, before he had

seen it uncovered. In like case, saith he, I can give you no good
counsel, unless I know wherewith your conscience is burdened. I
answered, that my conscience was clear in all things, and for to lay a
plaister unto the whole skin, it might appear much folly.

JOHN BALE.

Hath he not now (think you) much need of help, which
seeketh to such a surgeon? Uncircumspect is that patient,
and most commonly unfortunate, which goeth to a common

A murderer, murderer to be healed of his disease. Christ bade us ever-
more to beware of all such, unless we would be worried.
Matth. vii. The nature of these, Lord, saith David, " is not to
make whole, but to persecute them thou hast smitten, and to

Botches. add wounds unto wound." Ps. Ixviii. Their own botches are

t1 ' that,' instead of ' which,' 1st ed.] [a ' insured me,' 1st ed.j
[3 « that' omitted in 1st ed.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 167

insanable, Esay i., for the multitude of their mischiefs. Jer.
xxx. The priest and the Levite which travelled between Je-
rusalem and Jericho healed not the wounded man, yet were
they no murderers. Luke x. Who can think that he will
unburden the conscience, which studieth nothing else but to
overload it with most grievous and dangerous burdens ?
Matth. xxiii.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then ye drive me, saith he, to lay to your charge your own report,
which is this. Ye did say, he that doth receive the sacrament by the
hands of an ill priest, or a sinner, he receiveth the devil, and not God.
To that I answered, that I never spake such words ; but as I said afore,
both to the quest and to my Lord Mayor, so say I now again, that the
wickedness of the priest should not hurt me, but in spirit and in faith
I received no less the body and blood of Christ. Then said the
bishop unto me, What a4 saying is this ! In spirit ? I will not take you
at that advantage. Then I answered, My lord, without faith and
spirit I cannot receive him worthily.

JOHN BALE.

Now sheweth this Caiphas whereabout he goeth, for all
his false flattering colours afore. And, seeing he can win
none advantage to his purpose of her own communication, he
shaketh the bowgets5 of his provided Judases and betrayers of
innocent blood. He bringeth forth such stuff and store as
that wicked quest had gathered of her answer to them, to
flatter and to please his tyranny therewith. It is to be
feared that as far was the fear of God here from them
as from him, Psalm xiii. ; for as well practised they this
mischief against her as he. Mark here the natural working
of a very full antichrist. He defendeth sin in his own gene- Antichrist,
ration, and condemneth virtue in Christ's dear member.
Malice, pride, whoredom, sodomitry, with other most devil-
ish vices, reckoneth he not to hurt the ministration of a
priest; yet judgeth it he an heresy, no less worthy than
death, to believe that Christ's flesh and blood is received in
faith and spirit. What, though it be Christ's most earnest
doctrine, Jo. vi.; 'What a saying, saith this bishop, is this ! In
spirit ? I will not take you at the worst,' saith he ; as though
it were a most heinous heresy. But most discreet and godly

[4 'what saying,' 1st ed.] [5 bowgets: budgets.]

1G8 THE FIRST EXAMINATION

was the woman's answer, declaring her a right member of
Pri«u. Christ; whereas those priests whom he here defendeth are
unworthy receivers and members of the devil. Joh. xiii. and
1 Cor. xi. Thus is an antichrist here known by his fruits,
for he uttereth blasphemy against God. Dan. vii. Apoc. xiii.
He calleth evil good, and good evil. Esay v. and Prov iii.

AJWE ASKEWE.

Then he laid unto me, that I should say that the sacrament re-
Bread, maining in the pix was but bread. I answered, that I never said so ;
but indeed the quest asked me such a1 question, whereunto I would
not answer (I said) till such time as they had assoiled me this ques-
stephen. tion of mine, wherefore Stephen was stoned to death ? They said they
knew not. Then said I again, no more would I tell them what it was.

JOHN BALE.

O idolous shepherd ! saith Zachary ; thou seekest not to
Beasu. heal the wounded, but to eat the flesh of the fat. Zach. xi.
" The watchmen of Israel," saith the Lord, " are very blind
beasts, and shameless dogs. They have no understanding, but
follow their own beastly ways for covetousness." Esay Ivi.
Who ever read in the scripture, or authorised chronicle, that
The box. bread in a box should be Christ's body ? Where or when
commanded he his most holy body so to be bestowed ? What
have ye to lay for this doctrine of yours? Are ye not yet
ashamed of your unreverent and blasphemous beastliness?
Will ye still pluck our Christian belief from the right hand of
God, the eternal Father, and send it to a box of your
brainish devising ?

The first bearer of it was pope Honorius the third, in the
year of our Lord M.CC.XVI., after the manifold revelations of
divers religious women : neither was there any great honour
given to it of the common people, till a sorry solitary sister,
or anchoress, in the land of Leodium, or Luke, called Eva,
after certain visions, had procured of pope Urbanus the
fourth, in the year of our Lord M.CC.LXIIIL, the feast of
Corpus Christi to be holden solemn all Christendom over ;
as testifieth Arnoldus Bostius, Epist. vi. ad Johannem Pal-
leanydorum. In all the twelve hundred years afore that
was it neither boxed, nor pixed, honoured, nor censed univer-
sally. And see what an horrible work here is now for the
[! ' such question,' 1st ed.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 169

boxing thereof, and what a great heresy it is to believe that
Christ dwell not therein, contrary both to his own and to his
apostles* doctrine ! Mark also how this God's creature
here handled for it, and how subtilly she is betrayed of the
bishop's beagles and limbs of the devil.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then laid my lord it unto me, that I had alleged a certain text of
the scripture. I answered that I alleged none other but St Paul's own
saying to the Athenians in the seventeenth chapter of the Apostles'
Acts, that God dwelleth not in temples2 made with hands. Then asked Temples,
he me what my faith3 was in that matter? I answered him, I believe
as the scripture doth teach me. Then inquired he of me, What if the A Tempter,
scripture doth say that it is the body of Christ ? I believe, said I, like
as the scripture doth teach me. Then asked he again, What if the
scripture doth say that it is not the body of Christ ? My answer was
still, I believe as the scripture informeth me. And upon this argument
he tarried a great while, to have driven me to make him an answer to
his mind. Howbeit, I would not, but concluded thus with him, that I
believed therein, and in all other things, as Christ and his holy apostles
did leave them.

JOHN BALE.

See what an horrible sin here was ! She alleged the scriptures,
scripture for her belief; which is a sore and dangerous matter,
for it is against the pope's canon laws, and against the
customs of holy church. Since king Henry's days the
fourth hath it been a burning matter only to read it in
the English tongue, and was called Wicliffe's learning, till
now of late years. And it will not be well with holy church
till it be brought to that point again; for it maketh many
heretics against holy church. O incipient papists ! these
are your corrupted practices and abominable studies, to drive
the simple from God; and yet ye think he seeth you not.
Ps. xiii. St Paul saith, (Rom. xv.) " Whatsoever things are
written in the scriptures are written for our learning, that
we through patience and comfort in them might have hope ;"
and ye will rob us thereof. Christ commanded all peoples, Christ
both men and women (Joh. v.), to search the scriptures, if they
think to have everlasting life ; for that life is no where but
in them ; yet will you, in pain of death, keep them still from

[2 « temple,' 1st ed.] [» 'faith and belief,' 1st ed.]

170

THE FIRST EXAMINATION

InOod'i
stead.

Temples.

Few words.

Silence.

Bonner.

them. For ye take upon you to sit in God's stead, and think,
by that usurped office, that you may overturn all. 2 Thess. ii.
But Christ bade us to beware both of you and your chap-
lains, when he said, "There shall arise false Christs and false
prophets, working many great wonders, and saying, Lo I
here is Christ, and there is Christ. Believe them not."
Matt. xxiv. And therefore alleged this woman unto your
questmongers (the dogs that Christ warned us of, Matt, vii.),
and now unto you, that saying of St Paul, that God dwelleth
not in temples made with hands, which also were the words
of Solomon long afore, 3 Reg. iii., and of Stephen, Actor, vii.,
in his time. That scripture so much offended you, that you
would needs know thereof the understanding. For such
texts as agree not with the cloynings of your conjurors, and
the conveyances of your sorcerers, must needs be seasoned
with Aristotle's physics, and sauced with John Donse's
subtleties. Here make ye a wonderful turmoiling to wring
out of this woman's belief in that matter, that she might
either become a creature of your old god the pope, or else be
burnt : yet have she not once removed her foot from the hard
foundation, or saving rock, Jesus Christ. 1 Cor. xi. Blessed
be his holy name for it.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then he asked me why I had so few words. And I answered, God
hath given me the gift of knowledge, but not of utterance. And
Solomon saith that " woman of few words is a gift of God." Pror. xix.

JOHN BALE.

When Christ stood before Caiphas, he asked him, much
after this sort, wherefore he had so few words ? Thou an-
swerest nothing, saith he, to those things which are laid against
thee of these men. Nevertheless he held his peace. Mar. xiv.
But when he was once thoroughly compelled by the name of
the living God to speak, and had uttered a very few words,
he took him at such advantage, though they were the eternal
verity as he was able through them to procure his death,
(Matt, xxvi.) ; like as this bloody bishop Bonner, of the same
generation, did at the latter by this faithful woman.

ANNE ASKEWE.
Thirdly, my lord laid unto my charge, that I should say that the

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 171

mass was idolatry. I answered him, No, I said not so. Howbeit, I said,
the quest did ask me, whether private masses l did relieve souls de- Private
parted, or no? Unto whom then I answered, O Lord, what idolatry
is this, that we should rather believe in private masses, than in the
healthsome death of the dear Son of God ! Then said my lord again,
What an answer was that ! Though it were but mean, said I, yet was
it good2 enough for the question.

JOHN BALE.

About the latter days of John Wicliffe, in the year of our
Lord M.CCC.LXXXIL, as Henry Spenser, then bishop of
Norwich, was with great number of English warriors be-
sieging the town of Ypres, in Flanders, in the quarrel of
pope Urbanus the sixth, the vessels of perdition, the very
organs of Satan, the four orders of begging friars, preached
all England over, that the most holy father of theirs had
liberally opened the well of mercy, and granted clean remission
to all them that would either fight, or give any thing towards
the maintenance of those wars, in that quarrel of holy church
against schismatics and heretics : for then was this popish mass Mass.
in great controversy, like it is now. Moreover they promised,
by virtue of his great pardons, to send the souls departed to
heaven ; and divers of them said, they had seen them fly up
out of the churchyards from then* graves thitherwards.

This most devilish blasphemy, with such other like, pro-
voked the said John Wicliffe, the very organ of God, and John wic.
vessel of the Holy Ghost, not only to reply then against them
at Oxford in the open schools, but also to write a great num-
ber of books against that pestilent popish kingdom of theirs,
like as Martin Luther hath done also in our time, with many
other godly men. And like as those false prophets, the friars,
did then attribute unto the pope's pardons the remission of
sins, the deliverance from damnation, and the free entrance
of heaven, which particularly belongeth to the payment of
Christ's blood (1 Pet. i. and 1 Joh. i.); so do these false
anointed, or blasphemous bishops and priests now, attribute
them again unto their private and public masses, the pope's
own wares, as prowling and pilfering as the pardons, with no
less blasphemy. The devilishness of this new doctrine of
theirs shall be refelled in my books against friar Peryn and
Winchester, and therefore I write the less here.

[i ' mass,' 1st ed.] [2 ' it was good,' 1st ed.]

172

THE FIRST EXAMINATION

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then I told my lord that there was a priest which did hear what I
Chancellor, said there before my Lord Mayor and them. With that the chancellor
answered, Which was the same priest ? So she spake it in very deed
(saith he) before my Lord Mayor and mo. Then were there certain
priests, as Dr Standish, and other, which tempted me much to know
my mind. And I answered them always thus, That I have said1 to my
lord of London, I have said.

JOHN BALE.

By this ye may see that the bishops have every where

Watchmen, their watchmen, lest the king's officers should do any thing

contrary to their bloody behoof. This chancellor would not

have thus answered hardily so agreeable to her tale, had it

not been to their advantage against her, as hereafter will

appear. Mark here the fashion of these tempting serpents,

Standish and his fellows, and tell me if they be not like unto

vipen. those viper's whelps which came to John Baptist (Matth. iii.)

and to Christ Jesus preaching (Luke xii.) I think ye shall

find them the same generation.

ANNE ASKEWE.

A tempter. And then Dr Standish desired my lord to bid me say my mind con-

cerning that2 same text of St Paul. I answered that it was against
St Paul's learning, that I, being a woman, should interpret the scrip-
tures, specially where so many wise learned men were.

JOHN BALE.

It is not yet half a score of years ago, since this blasphe-
mous idiot Standish compared in a lewd sermon of his the
dear price of our redemption, or precious blood of Christ, to
the blood of a filthy swine, like himself a swine. And for
his good doing he is now become a daw (a doctor, I should
say) of the pope's divinity, and a scholastical interpreter of
the scriptures to his behoof. Here would the swinish gentle-
man have proved, both that St Stephen died a heretic, and
St Paul a schismatic, for teaching that God dwelleth not in
temples made with hands (Acts vii and xvii.), if he might
have reasoned out the matter with this woman. But she took
a swine for a swine, and would lay no pearls before him, as
Christ had charged her afore (Matth. vii.); for all their inter-

' that that I have said/ 1st ed.]

[2 'the,' 1st ed.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 173

rogations are now about the temple and temple wares.
(Matth. xxvi.)

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then my lord of London said he was informed, that one should Accuser,
ask of me if I would receive the sacrament at Easter, and I made a
mock of it. Then I desired that mine accuser might come forth,
which my lord would not. But he said again unto me, I sent one to
give you good counsel, and at the first word ye called him papist.
That I denied not, for I perceived he was no less : yet made I none
answer unto it3.

JOHN BALE.

No comfortable scriptures, nor yet any thing to the soul's
consolation, may come out of the mouths of these spiritual
fathers, but dog's rhetoric and cur's courtesy, knavings, Dog's rhe-
brawlings, and quarrellings. When she was in the midst of
them, she might well have said, with David, " Deh'ver me,
Lord, from the quarrelous dealings of men, that I may keep
thy commandments. I deal with the thing that is lawful and
right: O give me not over to these oppressors, let not these
proud quarrellers do me wrong." Ps. cxviii. [cxix.] But
among all these quarrellings her accusers might not be seen,
which were the grounders of them.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then he rebuked me, and said that I should report that there were Threescore
bent4 against me threescore priests at Lincoln. Indeed (quoth I) I said pr
so ; for my friends told me, if I did come to Lincoln, the priests would
assault me, and put me to great trouble, as thereof they had made
their boast. And when I heard it, I went thither indeed, not being
afraid, because I knew my matter to be good. Moreover, I remained
there six days, to see what would be said unto me. And as I was in Priests,
the minster, reading upon the bible, they resorted unto me, by two,
and by two, by five and by six, minding to have spoken to me ; yet
went they their ways again, without words speaking.

JOHN BALE.

Rebukes in that generation are much more ready at hand Lordship,
than either Christian admonishments or gentle exhortations,
though they be all spirituals. And that cometh by reason of
their lordships, which wanteth due furnishing out, unless they

[3 'made I him none answer,' 1st ed.]
[4 'benten,' 1st ed.]

174 THB FIRST EXAMINATION

have tyrannous brags and brawlings. Herein follow they
the examples of their natural predecessors, the Jewish bishops,
Pharisees, and priests, Joh. vii. and ix. She might full well
say that the priests were against her; for hypocrisy and
idolatry were never yet with him whose blessed quarrel she
took. Mark the fourth chapter of John, and so forth, almost
to the end of his gospel. Behold also, how his apostles and
disciples were handled of the priests after his glorious ascen-
sion, (Acts iv. and all that book following,) and ye shall find
it no new thing. "The servant is no better than her master,"
which suffered of that malignant generation like quarrellings
wanderers, and handlings. John xv. See here how they wondered
upon her by couples, as their forefathers wondered upon
Christ for preaching and doing miracles.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then my lord asked, if there were not one that did speak unto me.
I told him, Yes, that there was one of them at the last, which did
speak to me indeed. And my lord then asked me what he said. And
I told him, his words were of1 so small effect, that I did not now re-
member them.

JOHN BALE.

So far was not Lincoln from London, but the bishop there
had knowledge of this tragedy. Hereby may ye see their
occupying, spiritual occupying against Christ and his faithful members.
Such is the study (saith St John) of that congregation, which
is a spirituality, called Sodom, and Egypt. They rejoice in
mischiefs among themselves, and send messages one to another,
against God's witnesses, when they are vexed by them.
Apoc. xi.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Scripture. Then said my lord, There are many that read and know the scrip-

ture, and yet do not2 follow it, nor lire thereafter. I said again, My
lord, I would 3 that all men knew my conversation and living in all
points ; for I am so sure of myself this hour, that there are none able
to prove any dishonesty by me. If you know any that can do it, I
pray you bring them forth.

JOHN BALE.
I marvel that bishops cannot see this in themselves, that

[* * of small effect,' 1st ed.]

[a ' and yet not follow it/ 1st ed ] [3 'I would wish,' 1st ed.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 175

they are also no followers of the scriptures : but peradven- Followers.
ture they never read them, but as they find them by chance,
in their popish portifoliums and masking books ; or else
they think all the scriptures fulfilled when they have said
their matins and their masses. Christ said to the hypocrite,
"Why seest thou the mote that is in thy neighbour's
eye, and seest not the beam that is in thine own eye ?"
Luke vi., Matth. vii. Christ forbade his bishops, under pain
of damnation, to take any lordships upon them, Luke xii. : Lordship's

' <J f f possessions.

how is this followed of our prelates? He commanded them
also to possess neither gold nor silver, Matth. x. : how is
this commandment obeyed ? If we looked so earnestly to
Christ's instructions, as we look to the pope's, to be observed,
these would also be seen to, by act of parliament, so well as
priests' marriage, whom Christ never inhibited. I doubt it Marriage,
not but this will also be one day seen to. Godly did this
woman here, in defending her innocence ; for St Peter saith,
(1 Pet. iv.) " See that none of you suffer as an evil doer ;
but in your hard sufferings commit yourselves unto God with
well-doing, as unto your faithful Creator."

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then my lord went away, and said he would entitle somewhat of
my meaning. And so he writ4 a great circumstance ; but what it was, He writeth
I have not all in memory, for he would not suffer me to have the copy
thereof. Only do I remember this final5 portion of it.

JOHN BALE.

Here wrote he certain articles of the pope's Romish faith,
willing her to subscribe unto them, and so blaspheme God, or
else to burn. His seeking was here to make her worship the
first beast, whose deadly wound is healed again. Apoc. xiii.
But she would not so have her name rased out of the Lamb's
book of life. Apoc. xx. Rather would she contend to the
end, hoping by the might of his Spirit at the last to over-
come, and so to be clothed with the promised white apparel.
Apoc. iii.

ANNE ASKEWE.

'Be it known,' saith he, 'to6 all men, that I, Anne Askewe,do confess
this to be my faith and belief, notwithstanding my7 reports made afore

[4 wrote,' 1st ed.] [«' small,' 1st ed.]

[6 ' of all men,' 1st ed.] [* Qu. any?}

176

THE FIRST EXAMINATION

Holy
lechery.

New faith.

Canonised
lechery.

Priapists.

Scripture.

to the contrary. I believe that they wliich are houseled at the hands
of a priest, whether his conversation be good or not, do receive the
body and blood of Christ in substance really. Also I do believe it l
after the consecration, whether it be received or reserved, to be no less
than the very body and blood of Christ in substance. Finally, I do
believe in this, and in all other sacraments of holy church, in all
points according to the old catholic faith of the same. In witness
whereof I, the said Anne, have subscribed my name.' There was
somewhat more in it, which, because I had not the copy, I cannot
remember2.

JOHN BALE.

All the world knoweth, that neither in Christ's time, nor
yet in the days of his apostles, was any such confession of
faith ; neither yet in the church that followed after, by the
space of much more than a thousand years. What have
Christian men's conscience then to do with such a prodigious
confession? Are not Christ and his disciples teachers sufficient
enough for our Christian belief, and their holy doctrines
lawful, but we must have unsavoury brabblements ? We must
now believe in the bawdry of priests, or that their sodomitry
and whoredom, for want of marriage, can be no impediment
to their god-making. What is it else to be sworn unto the
belief of such articles, but to honour their abominable lechery ?
O most swinish sacrificers of Baal-peor ! Psalm cv. You is
it, that the apostle Judas in his canonical epistle speaketh of.
Ye have turned the grace of God into your lechery, denying
our only governor, Jesus Christ. The holy Ghost sheweth
us (Apoc. xxi. and xxii.) that none are of the new hallowed
city, or congregation of the Lord, which worketh abomina-
tion, or maintaineth lies, as ye do them both here.

AXXE ASKEWE.

Then he read it to me, and asked me if I did agree to it. And I
said again, I believe so much thereof as the body of scripture3 doth
agree to4. Wherefore I desire you that ye will add that thereto. Then
he answered, that I should not teach him what he should write. With
that he went forth into his great chamber, and read the same bill
before the audience, which inveigled and willed me to set to my hand6,
saying also, that I had favour shewed me.

f1 'that,' instead of 'it,' 1st ed.] [2 'now remember,' 1st ed.]
[3 'as the holy scripture,' 1st ed.] [4 'unto,' 1st ed.]

[5 'and willed to set my hand,' 1st ed.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 177

JOHN BALE.

In every matter concerning our Christian belief is the
scripture reckoned unsufficient of this wicked generation. God insufficient,
was not wise enough in setting the order thereof, but they
must add thereunto their swibber-swill, that he may abhor it
in us, as he did in the Jews' ceremonies. Esa. i. ; Jer. vii. ;
Zach. vii. ; Amos v. ; Mic. vi. But this godly woman would
corrupt her faith with no such beggary, lest she in so doing
should admit them and their pope to sit in her conscience The pope,
above the eternal God, which is their daily study. 2 Thess. ii.
A virgin was she in that behalf, redeemed from the earth
and following the Lamb, and having in her forehead the
Father's name written. Apoc. xiv.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then said the bishop, I might thank other, and not myself, of the
favour I found6 at his hand; for he considered, he said, that I had Favour,
good friends, and also that I was come of a worshipful stock. Then
ariswered one Christopher, a servant to master Denny, Rather ought
ye, my lord, to have done it in such case, for God's sake than for
man's.

JOHN BALE.

Spiritual will these fathers be named, and yet they do
all to be seen of men. Matt, xxiii. Their old conditions will
change when the blackamorian change his skin, and the cat
of the mountain her spots. Jer. xiii. " If I sought to please
men, saith St Paul, I were not the servant of Christ." Gal. i.
When this tyrannous bishop can do no more mischief, then
flattereth he the world, seeking to have thanks where he
hath none deserved. And as concerning the love, or true
fear of God (as is here laid unto him), he hath none at all.
Ps. xiii.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then my lord sat down, and took me the writing to set thereto my
hand, and I writ after this manner, ' I Anne Askewe do believe all Catholic,
manner things contained in the faith of the catholic church.' Then,
because I did add unto it 'the catholic church,' he flung into his cham-
ber in a great fury. With that my cousin Brittayne followed him, de-
siring him for God's sake to be good lord unto me. He answered that
I was a woman, and that he was nothing deceived in me. Then my A woman.

[6 'that I found,' 1st ed.]

r -, 12

[BALE.]

178

THE FIRST EXAMINATION

cousin Brittayne desired him to take me as a woman, and not to set
my weak woman's wit to his lordship's great1 wisdom.

JOHN BALE.

Was not this, think you, a sore matter to be so grievously
taken of this prelate ? but that they are naturally given
c»thoiic. to such quarrellings, Matt, xxiii. This word 'catholic' was
not wont to offend them. How becometh it then now a
name so odious ? Peradventure, through this only occasion :
they knew not till now of late years (for it come of the
Greek) the true signification thereof; as that it is so much to
say in the English as the universal, or whole. Aforetime
they took it mean their oiled congregation alone. But now
they perceive that it includeth the laity so well as them, no
longer they do esteem it. Other cause can I none conjecture,
why they should more contemn it than afore.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Weston. Then went in unto him Doctor Weston, and said, that the cause

why I did write there the catholic church was, that I understood not
the church written afore. So with much ado they persuaded my lord
to come out again, and to take my name with the names of the2
sureties; which were my cousin Brittayne, and master Spylman, of
Gray's Inn.

JOHN BALE.

For an holy church will they be taken, and seem much
J^ty- to differ from the lewd lousy laity, or profane multitude of
the common people, by reason of their holy unctions and
shavings, which came from their pope ; most specially because
they have nothing ado with marriage, reckoned a most conta-
gious poison to holy orders, as their foresaid Romish faith
sodomite*, hath taught, which bringeth up all his children in Sodom
and Gomorrah. Jude i. ; Apoc. xi. And this point have
they learned of their predecessors, the old Pharisees and
priests, which were not sicut ceteri hominum, as the common
sort of men are, but holy, spiritual, ghostly fathers. Luke
xviii. Wherefore they will not now be called a catholic, but
an holy spiritual church.

ANNE ASKEWE.

This being done, we thought that I should have been put to bail
P 'very great,' 1st ed.] [3 'my sureties,' 1st ed.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 179

immediately, according to the order of the law. Howbeit, he would M«>y delays,
not suffer it, but committed me from thence to prison again, until the
next morrow. And then he willed me to appear in the Guildhall ; and
so I did: notwithstanding, they would not put me to bail there nei-
ther, but read the bishop's witting3 unto me, as before, and so com-
manded me again to prison.

JOHN BALE.

A very serviture of Egypt is it to be in danger of these
papistic bishops, as in this act doth appear, See what cavil-
lations this Pharaoh did seek here to hold this Christian Pharaoh
woman still under his captivity ; so loth is the greedy wolf
to depart from his desired prey. Job. x. These delays,
and these sendings from Caiphas to Pilate, and from Pilate
again to Annas in Paul's, were not else but to seek more Practice,
matter against her, and to know more deeply who were her
friends and maintainers. They that shall confer the fashions
of this termagant bishop concerning this woman with the
cruel manners of great Pharaoh in the deliverance of the
people of Israel at God's commandment, Exod. v., or with
the handling of the Jews1 spiritualty concerning Christ, Matt,
xxvi. and Joh. xviii., they shall not find them all unlike.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then were my sureties appointed to come afore4 them on the mor-
row5 in Paul's church ; which did so indeed. Notwithstanding, they Knavery
would once again have broken off with them, because they would not sp'
be bound also for another woman, at their pleasure, whom they knew
not ; nor yet what matter was laid unto her charge. Notwithstanding,
at the last, after much ado, and reasoning to and fro, they took a bond
of them of recognisance for my forthcoming. And thus I was, at the
last, delivered.

Written by me, Anne Askewe.

JOHN BALE.

"No verity," saith Oseas the prophet, "no mercy, nor
yet knowledge of God, is now in the earth ; but abominable
vices have everywhere gotten the overhand, one blood-guilti-
ness following another." Oseas iv. Think you that the bishops With priest*
and priests could take so cruel ways and would work so false
feats, if they had the true fear of God, or yet reckoned to feel
a righteous judge at the latter day ? Suppose it not. Not

[3 'writing,' 1st ed.]

[4 'before them,' 1st ed.] [« ' next morrow,' 1st ed.]

12—2

180 THE FIRST EXAMINATION

only minded they to shew no mercy to this woman, but also
to worry all her friends and acquaintance ; which is most ex-
treme cruelty and malice.

The other woman, whom they would here most craftily
have delivered with this, (as I am credibly informed,) was a
popish quean, which they had afore provided both to betray
her and accuse her. In more deep danger of the law at that
time was this for her false accusement without record, than
was the other which was so falsely accused. Fain would the
prelates, therefore, have had her at liberty, but they feared
subu«ty. much to be noted partial. Mark this crafty point for your
learning, and tell me if they be not a subtle generation.
More of their spiritual packings and conveyances for the death
of this faithful woman and most dear member of Christ, Anne
Askewe, shall ye well perceive in the latter part here follow-
ing by her own confession and handwriting, also to the honour
of God and their great dishonour. So be it1.

" Vain is the conversation which you received by the tra-
ditions of your fathers." 1 Pet. i.

" The verity of the Lord endureth for ever." Ps. cxvi.

THE CONCLUSION.

Here hast thou, gentle reader, the first examination of the
martyr of Christ, Anne Askewe, with my simple elucidation

Bishops. upon the same, wherein thou mayest clearly behold how
bishops and priests so spiritually to be occupied now-a-days, as
is the greedy wolf that ravenous runneth upon his prey. For
the tyrannous behaviour in their cruel predecessors have they
no manner of shame. Neither yet repent they their own blas-
phemous treason against God and his verity : what though their

Kingdom of most wretched consciences do daily accuse them thereof ? The
kingdom of God, which is a true faith in his word, or a per-
fect knowledge of the gospel, do they not seek to uphold ; but
violently they speak ill of it, trouble it, persecute it, chase it,
because it is of him, and from within. Luke xvii. The king-
dom of the pope, which cometh with outward observation of
days, persons, places, times, meats, garments, and ceremonies,

[l Here concludes the first edition of Anne Askewe's First Exa-
mination.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 181

they magnify above the moon, because it is from without, and
to their peculiar advantage in the loitering reign of idleness.

They have thought, and yet think, by then* terrible tur-
moilings to turn over all, and to change the most noble enter- A change,
prise of our king yet once again, leisurely, to the pope's
behoof. But the godly-wise man Solomon saith, " There is
no policy, there is no practice, no, there is no counsel that can
anything prevail against the Lord." Prov. xxi. They reckon Policy,
that with fire, water, and sword, they are able to answer all
books made against their abuses, and so to discharge their in-
vincible arguments, (for otherwise they have not assoiled them
as yet;) but truly they are sore deceived therein, as shall
well appear. They suppose that by consuming a score or
two in the fire they have gotten the field of the Lamb and
his host. Apoc. xvii. No, they rather by that means add NO field,
strength thereunto, and so diminish their own. I dare boldly
say unto them, that, by burning Anne Askewe and her three
companions, they have one thousand less of their popish belief
than they had afore. They think also, by condemning and
burning our books, to put us to silence. But that will surely Books,
bring double upon them, if they be not ware, Apoc. xviii.; for
" if we should be still, the very stones would speak in these
days," Luke xix., and detect their horrible treason against
God and the king.

If they mind to hold their idle offices still, and hereafter
to have profit of their old sale wares, as diriges, masses, and
such other ; my counsel were that they did by them as they
now do by their pope, the great master and first founder of
them. A subtle silence is among them concerning him, and
hath been ever since his first putting down. Ye shall not now
hear a word spoken against him at Paul's cross, nor yet
against his old juggling feats. And indeed it is a good wise
way to set him up again. Winchester and Sampson made a
little brag at the beginning, to seem yet to do somewhat ; but
since they have repented it, and made a large amends for it
other ways. Friar Peryn began to write in defence of their Peryn.
monstrous mass; but now of late days and he cannot find
therein one blasphemous abuse justly to be reprehended. Men
say there be crafty knaves abroad in the world in all ages.
Well, this politic silence would do well also, peradventure, in
other matters : for the more rufflings they make, and the
more murder they do for that idle kingdom of theirs, the

182

THK FIRST EXAMINATION

Germans

Peryn'ster

inoi'is.

T«ke heed, more clear the verity appeareth, and the more vile their sor-
cerous wares ; for the more dirt be shaken, they say, the more
it stinketh.

So outrageously to rail in their preachings of the noble
and learned Germans (which of all nations loveth our king
most entirely) for secluding their pope and changing their
masses, they do not wisely for themselves. They are not so
ill-beloved of their country merchants which cusWmably tra-
velleth thither, but they know what is there both said and
done against them. By that means came Peryn's book of
his three most idolatrous and foxish sermons first of all to
my hands, wherein he rhetorically calleth them, in the hot
zeal of his llomish father, the erroneous Germans, subtle-witted
heretics, obstinate adversaries, new-fangled expositors, per-
verse sacramentaries, blasphemous apostates, wicked wretches,
devilish liars, lewd livers, and abominable believers, with such
other like. But certainly I know that they will one day be
even with him, and with other like apes of antichrist, for

Winchester, it. When the Pope's great dancing bear, a proud pranking
prelate of theirs, was the last year with the emperor Charles,
at his forth-going against the said Germans, his bragging
beagles were not ashamed to boast it in the open streets of
Utrecht, in Holland, that the Pope should again have his full
sway in England. Of a likelihood they know there some
secret mysteries in working. I say yet, beware of that subtle
generation, which seeketh not else but to work all mischief.

Gentle and soft wits are oft-times offended, that we are
now-a-days so vehement in rebukes. But this would I fain
know of them, what modesty they would use (as they call it)
if they were compelled to fight with dragons, hydras, and
other odible monsters ; how patient they would be, and how-
gentle, if a ravenous wolf came upon them, they having
able weapon to put him aside. Surely I know no kind of
charity to be shewed to the devil. Of none other nature
is Moses' serpent, but to eat up the serpents of Pharaoh's
sorcerers, Exod. vii. If we did suffer any longer the oak-
grove of Baal to stand about the altar of the Lord, we
should much offend his commandment. Judg. vi. If I should
hold my peace, and not speak in this age, the verity so blas-
phemed ; my conscience would both accuse me and condemn
me of the unconsiderance of my Lord God. More precious
is the thing which is in daily controversy and peril (which

Modesty.

Oak-grove.

Conscience.

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 183

is now God's true honour), than is all this world's treasure
here. What Christian heart can abide it, to see the creature,
yea, not of God, but of man, worshipped in the stead of
God, and say nothing therein ?

Solomon saith, there is "a time to speak, as well as a time
to keep silence, and a time as well to hate as a time to love,"
Eccles. iii. "With a perfect hate, Lord, (saith David,) have Hate them.
I hated those bloodthirsty enemies which were in their pre-
sumption against thee," Ps. cxxxix. Strongly, and with most
mighty stomach, are hypocrites to be invaded, which will not
give place to the verity. Mark how mightily Moses resisted Example*.
Pharaoh, Helias king Achab, Heliseus Joram, Zachary
Joas, Daniel the idolaters, John Baptist the Pharisees and
Herod, Stephen the Jews, the Apostles the bishops and priests.
Christ rebuked his disciple Peter, and bade him come after
him, devil, Matt. xvi. ; yet called he Judas his friend, Matt,
xxvi. Necessary is it that the elect flock of God do hate
the unclean fowls, which yet hold their habitation in Babylon,
Apoc. xviii. John Wicliffe and John Huss confess in their wiciiffe and
writings, that they were by strong force inwardly con-
strained of God to work against the great antichrist. Eras-
mus boldly uttered it, that God for the evils of this latter
age hath provided sharp physicians. " Quench not the Spirit spirit.
(saith St Paul), despise not prophecies," 1 Thess. v. " I put
my earnest words into thy mouth," saith the Lord to
Jeremy, " that thou shouldest both destroy and build," Jer. i.
Let this suffice ye concerning our rebukes ; for they are God's
enemies whom we invade.

If ye perceive it, and feel it, on the other side, that
" the waves of the sea are great also, and doth horribly rage " wave.,
in these days, Psa. xcii., consider again (saith David) that " the
Lord, which dwelleth on high, is a great deal mightier than
they :" as he is of power to cease the storm, and make the
weather calm, Psa. cvi., so is he able to change a king's
indignation (which is but death) into most peaceable favour Pray and
and loving gentleness, Prov. xvi. ; " for the heart of a king
is evermore in the hand of God," Prov. xxi. His eternal
pleasure it is, that ye should honour your king as his im-
mediate minister concerning your bodies and lives, 1 Pet. ii.,
and that ye should with gentleness obey the temporal rulers,
Horn. xiii. : but such spiritual hypocrites, both bishops and
priests, as are continual haters of his heavenly verity, would

184 THE FIRST EXAMINATION OF ANNE ASKEWB.

he that we should hold for most detestable apostates and
blasphemous reprobates ; as did Christ and his apostles, which
never obeyed them, but most sharply rebuked them, Matt,
xxiii., Acts xx., and 2 Pet. ii.

The grace of that Lord Jesus Christ be ever with them
which rightly hate that synagogue of Satan, as did Anne
Askewe, Amen.

"God standeth by the generation of the righteous," Ps. xiii.

Thus endeth the first examination of Anne Askewe,
lately done to death by the Romish Pope's malicious rem-
nant, and now canonised in the precious blood of the Lord
Jesus Christ. Imprinted at Marpurg, in the land of Hessen,
in November, anno 1546.

The voice of Anne Askewe out of the 54th Psalm of
David, called Deus, in nomine tuo.

FOR thy name's sake be my refuge,
And in thy truth my quarrel judge.
Before thee, Lord, let me be heard,
And with favour my tale regard.
Lo, faithless men against me rise,
And for thy sake my death practise.
My life they seek with main and might,
Which have not thee afore their sight.
Yet helpest thou me in this distress,
Saving my soul from cruelness.
I wot thou wilt revenge my wrong,
And visit them, ere it be long.
I will therefore my whole heart bend,
Thy gracious name, Lord, to commend.
From evil thou hast delivered me,
Declaring what mine enemies be.

Praise to God.

" Whosoever liveth, and believeth in me, shall never
die." Joh. xi.

[Wood- cut with the motto Amor vincit omnia.]

" He that heareth my words, and believeth on him that
sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into
damnation, but pass from death unto life." Joh. v.

THE SECOND EXAMINATION

OP

ANNE ASKEWE.

iUttre

on of Stone 9tefcetoe, latelpe mar-

tp«& In Sbmgt&fctoe, bg tfje fogc-
fcefc Sbgnagoge of gtatfeftrfet,

lottlj tlji if lucgljnnjon of

S"f

wt) &

Wood-cut
as in the first
Examination.

&

I

I

&

9

0

5) fonll poure out my spictc bpo all flcsf)
(santlj tfioij) gout sonncs nn& pour bouglj-
tcrs sfjall propjjccge. ^nU tofjo so cucr call
on tijc name of iljc lorJjc/sJjall be sauetj.

JOHN BALE

TO THE

CHRISTIAN READERS.

IN the primitive church, as the horrible persecutions in-
creased, many diligent writers collected the godly answers
and triumphant sufferings of the martyrs, as necessary ex-
amples of Christian constancy to be followed of other. Of this
number was Lucas, which wrote the Apostles' Acts. So were
after him Linus, Marcellus, Egesippus, Meliton Asianus, Abdius
Babylonius, Josephus Antiochenus, Clemens Alexandrinus,
Antherus, Phileas, Eusebius, Nicephorus, and a great sort
more. Fabianus, not a chair-bishop, but a pulpit-bishop of
Rome, ordained in his time for that only office seven deacons
and so many notaries, about the year of our Lord CCXXXVI.,
that they should faithfully register their martyrdoms, to hold
them in continual remembrance, as witnesseth Platina, Poly-
dorus, Masseus, and such chroniclers. No less necessary is
that office now, though few men attempt it, nor no less pro-
fitable to the Christian commonwealth, than it was in those
terrible days. For now are persecutions all Christendom
over, so well as were then. Now are the true Christians Martyrs.
vexed of the sitting bishops for their Christian belief, so well
as then. Now are they reviled, punished, imprisoned, and
have all evil spoken against them -for Christ's verity's sake,
Matth. v., so well as then.

And what can be more comfortable to the sufferers than sufferers.
to know the earnest constancy of their troubled companions
in that kingdom of patience, Apoc. i., or to mark in them
the strong working of faith, and behold the mighty majesty
of God in their agonies ? What though they were afore sinners
of the world, St Bernard l saith in his homilies upon Solo-
mon's Canticles, that the godly sufferance of martyrs hath

f1 The Editor has not been able to discover these words in the
works of St Bernard, but something similar will be found in the homilies
on Canticles by Gillebert, which are appended to those of Bernard.
See Serm. ixiu. Op. Bernard. Ed. Ben. Paris. Vol. u. col. 76.]

188 THE SECOND EXAMINATION OF ANNE ASKEWB.

given as good erudition to the Christian church as ever did
the doctrine of the saints. Then is it meet that some be
stirring, and not that all men in these days be idle, concerning
that godly office. Many have suffered in this realm of late
years by the bold calling on of antichrist's furious advocates,
whose latter confessions, causes, and answers, are a great deal
more notable and godly, if they be rightly weighed, than
ever were the confessions, causes, and answers of the old
canonized martyrs, which in the pope's English church have
had so many solemnities, services, and censings. Many have
also most desperately recanted through their most wicked
persuasions and threatenings ; in whose vain recantations are
both to be seen their blasphemies against God, and manifest
treasons against their king.

Now in conferring these martyrs, the old with the new,
and the pope's with Christ's, I seclude first of all the Britain
church, or the primitive church of this realm, which never

Britain had authority of the Romish pope. Her martyrs indeed
were agreeable to that Christ spake afore in the gospel con-
cerning his martyrs, whereby we should know them ; as we
evidently find in the lines of Emerita, king Lucie's sister,
Amphibalus, Albanus, Aaron, Julius, Dionothus, and such

chrut. other. " I send you forth," saith he, " as sheep among
wolves. Men shall deliver ye up in their councils and syna-
gogues. Ye shall be brought before rulers and kings, and be
hated of all men in a manner for my name's sake." Matth. x.
" Cast not afore in your minds what answer to make. For
I in that hour shall give ye both utterance and wisdom which

Bishop*. all your adversaries shall not be able to withstand." Luke xxi.
" They shall excommunicate you, or condemn you for heretics.
Yea, they shall bring you in such hate of the world, that
whosoever killeth you will think he doeth God great service.
And this shall they do because they know rightly neither the
Father nor yet me." John xvi.

Many other like sentences left the Lord Jesus Christ in
his holy gospel, that we should always by them discern his
true martyrs from the pope's and Mahomet's counterfeit
martyrs. In England here, since the first plantation of the
pope's English church by Augustine and other Romish monks
of Benet's superstition, two kinds of martyrs hath been : one of
monastery-builders and chantry-founders, whom the temporal

JOHN BALE TO THE CHRISTIAN READERS. 189

princes and secular magistrates have diversly done to death,
sometime for disobedience, and sometime for manifest treason ;
as we have Wallenus of Crowland, Thomas of Lancaster, Martyrs.
Richard Scrope, Becket and such other. The images of these
have been set up in their temples, like the old gods of the
pagans, and have had their vigils, holy-days, ringings, sacri-
ficings, candles, offerings, feastings, and much ado besides, as
they had. The other sort were preachers of the gospel, or other mar-
poor teachers hereof in corners, when the persecution was y'
such that it might not be taught abroad. And these poor
souls, or true servants of God, were put to death by the holy
spiritual fathers, bishops, priests, monks, canons, and friars,
for heresy and lollery, they say. These Christian martyrs
were never solemnized of them : no, they had not so much
as a penny dirge or a groat mass of requiem, no more than NO dirge.
had John Baptist and Stephen among the Jews ; but they
have been holden for condemned heretics ever since.

Who ever heard any goodness yet reported of Dionothus,
with his thousand and two hundred companions, whom Augus- Augustine.
tine caused to be slain at Westchester in his church's begin-
ning, because they would not preach as he did appoint them,
nor baptize after the Romish manner, neither yet hallow the
Easter feast as they did ? Many a blessed creature, both men
and women, have been brent since John Wicliffe's time and wiciiffe.
afore, for only disclosing the Pharisees' yokes and teaching
the gospel's liberty : and them have that bawdy bloody
synagogue of Satan defamed, blasphemed, condemned, ex-
ecrated and cursed to hell as most detestable heretics and
dogs; whereas, if they were of Christ, they ought (in case
they were their haters or enemies) to suffer them, to say well suffer.
of them, to do them good, and to pray for them, Matth. v.,
Luke vi., and not thus to use more tyranny over them than
ever did Saracen, Turk, tyrant or devil. A great difference
is there of the martyrs whom they make from the martyrs
whom they canonise ; of them whom they damn from them
whom they worship : yea, so great a difference or diversity
between them (if ye mark them well), as is between gold and
dirt, or light and darkness.

The martyrs whose deaths they have procured by all Martyrs,
ages of their bloodthirsty church, hearkened unto Christ, held
of righteousness, and sought their Lord God in spirit, Esa.

190

THE SECOND EXAMINATION OF ANNE ASKEWE.

Compare.

lU-ckt-t.

Miracles.

Bight mar-
tyr*.

Bonifaeius
Anglui.

Edwinus.

Edwardus.

li. ; but the martyrs for the most part whom they have
with so many Latin wailings, torches, and candle-burnings,
magnified in their temples, hearkened to the pope, held of
his unrighteousness, and sought out his superstitious idolatries.
In the conferring of their old canonised martyrs with our
newly-condemned martyrs here, Anne Askewe and her other
three companions, with such like, their difference will be much
more easily perceived. First let us begin with Thomas
Becket, which was so glorious a martyr and precious advocate
of theirs, that they made his blood equal with Christ's blood,
and desired to climb to heaven thereby. Many wonderful
miracles could that mitred patron of theirs do in those days,
when the monks had friar Bacon's books and knew the be-
stowing of friar Bungay's mists; but now he can do none at
all. This Becket in all flourishing doings hearkened to the
pope, defended his pompous kingdom, supported his church's
excess, and wretchedly died for the sinful liberties of the
same. Anne Askewe and her sort gave diligent heed to their
Lord Jesus Christ, sought the kingdom of heaven in daily
repentance, mightily detested all idolatrous worshippings, and
in conclusion suffered most triumphant death for the same.

Concerning other martyrs. As Wenefrid, otherwise called
Boniface, a monk, and archbishop of Magunce, was slain
confirming neophytes, or professing his newly-baptized brood
to the Romish pope's obedience; there was found about
him a casket full of relics, or dead men's bones, when he was
put to death in the year of our Lord 755. Anne Askewe and
her fellowship had none other relics about them, when they
stood at the stake to be brent in Smithfield, but a bundle of
the sacred scriptures inclosed in their hearts, and ready to
be uttered against antichrist's idolatries. St Clare of Or-
chester, contemning lawful marriage, made himself an idle
priest, and was beheaded in his own garden by procurement
of a woman. St Clitank of South Wales was in like case
stabbed in with a dagger, because a young maiden loved him.
The only true honour of God was it, and no worldly cause,
that Anne Askewe and her company died for. St Edwin,
being well armed, was slain in battle at Hatfield, in the
north ; and St Edward, riding a hunting in the forest of
Warham in the west, was killed upon his horse in drinking a
cup of wine. And all this was done for the kingdoms of this

JOHN BALE TO THE CHRISTIAN READERS. 191

world. The martyrdom of Anne Askewe and her brethren
was neither in battling nor hunting, riding nor drinking ; but
in that right course which Christ prescribed unto his disciples,
under the cruel bishops, for his only glory.

St Cadoc of Cowbridge, a bishop, was pierced through
with a spear, as he stood at his mass at one of the clock after
noon, because he would be of the order of martyrs. St El-
phege, archbishop of Canterbury, was stoned to death of the
Danes, because he would not pay them three thousand marks,
in the year of our Lord M. and XII. Of such martyrs much
doubted Lanfrancus, which succeeded him in that office about
a fourscore years after, and disputed thereof with Anselmus1.
The cause of Anne Askewe and her companions was neither
madness nor money, but the only seeking of their Lord God
aright. As St Indract, with other devout pilgrims of Rome, ind
lay in bed at their inn in Shapwick by Glastonbury, their
throats were cut in the night for money, which was reckoned
to be in their pilgrims' scrips. St Juthware, a virgin, was Jut
beheaded also for laying fresh cheese, or cruds2, whether
ye will, to her breasts. The cause of Anne Askewe and her
other fellows, conferred with Christ's scriptures, seemeth a
far other matter. Hewald the black, and Hewald the white, Hewawi duo.
two English monks, going from place to place with cruets,
chalice and super-altar, to do their daily sacrifices, were
done to death in Frisland by the bowers3 of the country for
teaching a strange religion, and are worshipped at Cologne
for martyrs. For bearing about Christ's testament, which is
most heavenly treasure, and for spreading the wholesome
doctrine thereof, was Anne Askewe and her sort brent by the £™| As-
priests' procurement ; yet ask they no honour for it.

Ositha, running away from her husband by the enticement

[l The passage occurs in the life of Lanfranc prefixed to his works,
cap. xvi. ed. Bened. p. 15. Intimavit Abbati [Anselmo] Antistes Cantuar-
iensis quasi conquerendo, quod homines illius patrise colerent quosdam
sanctos, quos ille non affectaret, et maxime, ait, quemdam Elfegum hujus
sedis archiprsesulem : quern non solutn inter sanctos, sed et inter mar-
tyres numerare contendunt, cum constet ilium non pro fide Christi,
sed quia ab inimicis, a quibus captus tenebatur, so redimere noluerit,
interemptum fuisse. Ad hsec Anselmus hujus reddit rationem. Cer-
tum est, inquit, quia, &c. &c. In the issue, Lanfranc. . . . B. Elfegum ut
vere magnum et martyrem gloriosum devote veneratus est.]

[2 Cruds: curds.] [8 Bowers: archers.]

192 THE SECOND EXAMINATION OF ANNE ASKEWE.

of two monks, became a professed nun, and was murdered

v enervida.! of the Danes. Wenefrida, by counsel of a priest, disdain-
ously refusing the marriage of a prince christened, lost her

Maxentu. head for it. Maxentia also played a part not all unlike to
this. Such pild popish martyrdoms, compared to the mar-
tyrdom of Anne Askewe and her faithful company, is as is

Guiiheimu*. rusty iron compared to pure silver. St William of Rochester,
a Scot, leaving both wife and household, idly to trudge on
pilgrimage, was stricken in the head with an axe of his own

Thomas. companion by the way. St Thomas of Dover was such a
one as was slain of the Frenchmen for hiding the church's
jewels, crosses, chalices and copes. No such light corrupt-
ible vanities were they that Anne Askewe and her constant
brethren died for, but for the precious verity of God. Young
St William of Norwich, young St Robert of Bury, young
St Hugh of Lincoln, young St Melor of Cornwall, young
St Kenelm of Gloucester, young St Eldred of Ramsey, and
his brother, with such other like, were but very babes (they
say), and were martyred of the Jews, and of other enemies.
Wherefore their martyrdoms shall be but babyish in compari-
son of these, the verity having by them so small furtherance.
Foillanus and his three brethren, going homeward in the
night, after they had well hankered with St Gertrude and
her nuns, were killed in a wood of one murderer, and their
horses sold in the next market-town. Justinianus, St Davy's
father in Wales, was slain in a garden of his three monks,
because he compelled them to do more labour than he would
<Jo himself. After Kilianus was come home from Rome, he was
murdered in his cell, with other holy pilgrims, by a woman,

Ursula. as they lay there asleep in the night. St Ursula also, and her
she pilgrims, with their chaplains, nurses, and sucking babes,
were but homely handled at Cologne of the Huns and Picts
(if that legend be true), as they were coming homewards

Prove the from Rome. Compare me Anne Askewe and her condemned
company with these clouted, canonized, solemnized, censed,
matinsed, and massed martyrs, and tell me by the gospel's
trial which of them seem most christianlike martyrs. Yea,

Edmundus, bring St Edmund of Bury, St Fremund of Dunstable, St

Fremundug, *

and other. Ethelbert of Hertford, St Oswald of Gloucester, St Oswin of
Tynemouth, and St Winstan of Evesham, (which are the best
of the English martyrs,) to the touchstone of God's word ;

JOHN BALE TO THE CHRISTIAN READERS. 193

and ye shall find their martyrdoms and causes full unlike to
theirs whom the bishops murder now apace in England.

In all these English martyrs rehearsed here afore ye
shall find very few colours or tokens, that Christ said his mar- Tokens,
tyrs should be known by, unless ye take pilgrimings, popes'
relics, women, battles, huntings, idleness, monkeries, money,
treasure, worldly kingdoms, contempt of marriage, supersti-
tions, and such other vanities, for them. And then will I say,
and not lie in it, that ye are much better overseen than
learned in the scriptures of God, as your old blind bluddering
predecessors hath been. Ye will ask me here, if I reckon
England then all barren of Christian martyrs. Nay, marry, The author.
do I not ; for I know it hath had good store since the pope's Good store,
faith came first into England, to the gospel's obscuration,
though their names be not known to all men. Great tyranny
was shewed by the heathenish emperors and kings at the
first preaching of the gospel in the primitive church of the
Britains by the cruel calling on of the pagan priests. But Britannish.
nothing like to that hath been shewed since in the English English.
church by the spiritual tyrant of Rome and his mitred ter-
magants, at the provocation of their oiled swill-bowls and
blind Balaamites. For they most cruelly brent those inno-
cents which did but only read the testament of God in their
mother-tongue ; and do not yet repent them of that mischief,
but continue therein.

If ye mark well these two examinations of Anne Askewe,
ye shall find in her and her other three companions, besides
other whom the bishops in our time and afore hath brent,
the express tokens that Christ sealeth his martyrs with. Tokens.
They appeared as sheep among wolves. They were thrown
in strong prison. They were brought forth into councils
and synagogues. Their answers were out of God's Spirit Answers,
(as herein appeareth), and not out of their own. They were
reviled, mocked, stocked, racked, execrated, condemned, and
murdered, as is said afore, by a spirituality also, as he pro-
mised they should be, Matt, xxiii. and xxiv. Yea, those spiri-
tual tyrants, besides their mortal malice upon the innocent Tyrants.
bodies, have most blasphemously uttered in their spiteful
sermons and writings, that their souls are damned ; as is to
be seen in the books of Winchester and Peryn. But let them Winchester.

• Peryn.

beware lest they damn not their own wretched souls. For
[BALE.] 13

194 THE SECOND EXAMINATION OF ANNE ASKKWE.

full sure we are by Christ's strong promise, Luke xii., that
their souls they cannot harm with all their pope's black
curses. Full sweetly rest they now in the peace of God,
where their slanderous and malicious judgments cannot hurt

Fpicum, them at all. Sapi. iii. Let those epicures, pigs, damn them
with as many blasphemous lies as they can imagine; for other
armour they have not: and we shall on the other side
canonise them again with the mighty words and promises of
Christ, which they shall never be able to resist. The Father

tight. of our Lord Jesus Christ grant the light of his word so to
spread the world over, that the dark mists of Satan may
clearly be expelled, to the special comfort of his redeemed
church, and glory of his eternal name. Amen.

THE LATTER EXAMINATION

OF THE WORTHY SERVANT OF GOD,

MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE,

THE YOUNGER DAUGHTER OF SIR WILLIAM ASKEWE, KNIGHT,

OF LINCOLNSHIRE, LATELY MARTYRED IN SMITHFIELD,

BY THE WICKED SYNAGOGUE OF ANTICHRIST.

THE CENSURE OE JUDGMENT OF JOHN BALE THERE-
UPON, AFTER THE SACRED SCRIPTURES
AND CHRONICLES.

CHRIST willed his most dear apostle and secretary, St stjohn.
John the Evangelist, to signify by writing to the overseer or
preacher of the congregation of Pergamos, that there are only
his faithful members murdered where Satan inhabiteth or
holdeth residence. And for example he bringeth forth his
constant witness Antipas, which was there most cruelly slain
of that synagogue of his, for confessing the verity. Apoc. ii.
That behemoth (saith Job), that leviathan, that Satan, reign- Satan.
eth as a most mighty king over all the spiritual children of
pride. Job xlii. A murderer (saith Christ to the spirituality of
the Jews) and a blasphemous liar is that father of yours, and
hath been from the world's beginning. John viii. These
manners hath he not yet left, but continueth them still in his
wicked posterity.

In the primitive church (as testifieth Bedas) they perse-
cuted the hairs of Christ's head, which was so pure as the Christ's hairs.
white wool that is apt to receive all colours. Apoc. i. They
slew those true believers which his word and Spirit had de-
pured1 from all false worshippings, and made fit for all tribu-
lations to be suffered for his name's sake. In these latter
days they meddle with his feet, which are like unto brass Christ's feet,
burning as it were in an hot furnace. Apoc. i. For they that
believe now agreeably to his word, and not after their cor-
rupted and cursed customs, are consumed in the fire : as Fire,
hereafter will appear by this godly woman Anne Askewe,
which with other more was brent at London, in the year of
our Lord M.D.XLVL, for the faithful testimony of Jesu against

P Deputed : purified. Halliwell.]

13—2

196

THE LATTER EXAMINATION

antichrist: whose latter handling here followeth in course,
copy- like as I received it in copy by certain Dutch merchants com-
ing from thence, which had been at their burning, and be-
holden the tyrannous violence there shewed. First out of
prison she wrote unto a secret friend of hers after this manner
following.

ANNE ASKEWE.

I do perceive, dear friend in the Lord, that thou art not yet per-
suaded throughly in the truth concerning the Lord's supper, because

chrut. Christ said unto his apostles : " Take, eat ; this is my body which is
given for you." In giving forth the bread as an outward sign or
token to be received at the mouth, he minded them in a perfect belief
to receive that body of his which should die for the people, or to think
the death thereof the only health and salvation of their souls. The

Bread. bread and the wine were left us for a sacramental communion, or a
mutual participation of the inestimable benefits of his most precious
death and blood-shedding; and that we should in the end thereof be
thankful together for that most necessary grace of our redemption.

Remember, for in the closing up thereof, he said thus : " This do ye in remem-
brance of me ; yea, so oft as ye shall eat it or drink it," Luke xxii.
and 1 Cor. xi. Else should we have been forgetful of that we ought
to have in daily remembrance, and also been altogether unthankful
for it.

JOHN BALE.

Agreeable to this woman's doctrine here are the scrip-
tures of both testaments ; wherein these words edere and
bibere, to eat and to drink, are oft-times spiritually taken for
credere, to believe or receive in faith. " The poor," saith
David, " shall eat and be satisfied. All that seek to please
the Lord shall praise him, and their souls shall never perish."
Ps. xxi. [xxii.] " They that eat me," saith the verity of God,
" shall hunger more and more, and they that drink me shall
thirst more desirously for me." Eccles. xxiv. "Unless ye eat the
flesh of the Son of man," saith Christ, " and drink his blood,
ye can have no life in you." John vi. These scriptures ex-
pound the doctors spiritually, yea, the papists and all. Where
Evangelist*, as the other three evangelists, Matthew, Mark, and Luke,
sheweth nothing else of the Lord's supper but the plain
history, St John, writing last of them all, manifests there
the whole complete doctrine and full understanding thereof,
after Christ's own instructions and meaning. Required is it
there, that the true receivers thereof be taught of God, and

Edere and
bibere.

Believe.

Doctrine.

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 197

learned of the heavenly Father, and not of sinful men's cus-
toms.

The work of God, or that pleaseth God, is not there the faith,
putting of bread into the mouth and belly, but to believe or
exactly to consider, that Christ died for us to cleanse us from
sin, to join us into one mystical body, and to give us life ever-
lasting ; and that there is none other but he that can procure
us that life : for that which entereth the mouth feedeth only
the body ; but that entereth faith feedeth the soul. " I am Christ.
the living bread," saith he, " which came down from heaven.
He only that believeth in me hath the life everlasting." John
vi. " The Spirit is it that quickeneth ;" the fleshly understand-
ing, or only mouth-eating, profiteth nothing at all. Here will
an obstinate papist peradventure say, that we attribute nothing
to the corporal communion. Yes, we reverently grant that, communion,
rightly ministered after Christ's institution, it both confirm-
eth our faith in the necessary considerations of his death, and
also stirreth up that brotherly Christian love which we ought Love,
to have towards our neighbour, besides that this faithful wo-
man hath spoken here of it afore. And these are the only
fruits which he requireth of us in that supper or sacramental
meeting.

* ANNE ASKEWE.

Therefore it is meet that in prayers we call unto God to graft in
our foreheads the true meaning of the Holy Ghost concerning this
communion. For St Paul doth say that "the letter slayeth; the Letter,
spirit is it only that giveth life," 2 Cor. iii. Mark well the sixth chap-
ter of John, where all is applied unto faith. Note also the fourth
chapter of St Paul's second epistle to the Corinthians, and in the end
thereof ye shall find plainly, that "the things which are seen are tem-
poral, but they that are not seen are everlasting." Yea, look in the
third chapter to the Hebrews, and ye shall find that " Christ as a son," Christ
and no servant, ruleth "over his house ; whose house are we, (and not
the dead temple,) if we hold fast the confidence and rejoicing of that
hope to the end." Wherefore, as saith the Holy Ghost, " to day if ye
shall hear his voice, harden not your hearts," &c. Ps. xciv.

JOHN BALE.

By the foreheads understand she the hearts, or minds, of Foreheads.
men ; for so they are taken of St John, Apoc. vii. and xxii. I
cannot but1 think that herein she had respect unto the plate of

I1 'but,' not in Mr Offer's copy.]

198 THE LATTER EXAMINATION

fine gold which the Lord commanded to be set upon Aaron's fore-
head, for the acceptation of the people of Israel, Exod. xxviii.;

He*ru. for here would she all men's hearts to be endued and lightened
with the most pure Spirit of Christ, for the understanding
of that most holy and necessary communion, the corrupted
dreams and phantasies of sinful men set apart. She knew by
the singular gift of the Holy Ghost, that they are lying mas-
ters, procurers of idolatry, and most spiteful enemies to the

LW"- soul of man, that applieth that office to the corruptible lips,
which belongeth to an uncorrupted faith, so setting the crea-
ture, that is, corruptible bread, in place of the Creator, Christ,
both God and man, Rom. i., lamenting it with the righteous
at the very heart-root. And in this she shewed herself to be

Member. ax member of Christ's mystical body, 1 Cor. xii., religiously
careful for her Christian brethren and sisters, lest they should
take harm of the pope's mass-mongers.

ANNE ASKEWE.

The Sum of my Examination afore the King's Council at Greenwich.

companions. Your request, as concerning my prison-fellows, I am not able to
satisfy, because I heard not their examinations. But the effect of
mine was this : I, being before the council, was asked of master

Kyme. Kyme. I answered that my lord chancellor knew already my mind in
that matter. They with that answer were not contented ; but said, it
was the king's pleasure that I should open the matter to them. I
answered them plainly, that I would not so do ; but, if it were the
king's pleasure to hear me, I would shew him the truth. Then they

Soioman. Baid, i* was not meet for the king with me to be troubled. I
answered, that Solomon was reckoned the wisest king that ever lived,
yet misliked he not to hear two poor common women ; much more his
grace a simple woman and a faithful subject. So, in conclusion, I
made them none other answer in that matter.

JOHN BALE.

Concerning master Kyme, this should seem to be the mat-
ter. Her father, Sir William Askewe, knight, and his father,
old master Kyme, were sometime of familiarity and neighbours
within the county of Lincolnshire. Whereupon the said Sir
William covenanted with him for lucre to have his eldest
daughter married with his son and heir (as, in2 an ungodly

[l ' a natural,' Mr Offer's copy.]
[a ' in,' not in Mr Offer's copy.]

OF MISTilESS ANNE ASKEWE. 199

manner, it is in England much used among noble men) ; and An use.
as it was her chance to die afore the time of marriage, to save
the money, he constrained this to supply her room : so that,
in the end, she was compelled against her will, or free consent,
to marry with him. Notwithstanding, the marriage once past, Married.
she demeaned herself like a Christian wife, and had by him (as
I am informed) two children. In process of time, by oft read-
ing the sacred bible, she fell clearly from all old superstitions
of papistry to a perfect belief in Jesus Christ : whereby she
so offended the priests (as is to be seen after3), that he, at their
suggestion, violently drove her out of his house. Whereupon EXM.
she thought herself free from that uncomely kind of coacted
marriage, by this doctrine of St Paul, 1 Cor. vii.: " If a faith-
ful woman have an unbelieving husband, which will not tarry
with her, she may leave him. For a brother or sister is not in
subjection to such;" specially where as the marriage afore is
unlawful. Upon this occasion (I hear say) she sought of the
law a divorcement from him, namely, and above all, because Divorcement,
he so cruelly drove her out of his house in despite of Christ's
verity. She could not think him worthy of her marriage,
which so spitefully hated God, the chief author of marriage.
Of this matter was she first examined (I think) at his4 labour A beast
and suit.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then my lord chancellor asked me of my opinion in the sacrament.
My answer was this : I believe that so oft as I, in a Christian congre-
gation, do receive the bread, in remembrance of Christ's death, and
with thanksgiving, according to his holy instruction, I receive there-
with also the fruits5 of his most glorious passion. The bishop of Winchester.
Winchester bade me make a direct answer. I said, I would not sing
a new song to the Lord in a strange land.

JOHN BALE.

Direct enough was this answer after Christ's single doc- Answer,
trine, but not after the pope's double and covetous meaning,
for his oiled querister's advantage. And here was at hand
his general advocate, or steward, to look upon the matter,

[* 'afore,' Mr Offer's copy.]

[4 'his instant/ Mr Offer's copy.]

[8 'the fruits also,' Mr Offer's copy.]

200

THE LATTER EXAMINATION

Tyrant.

Danger.

J'ar.ibli-s.

Rsbukes.

Five hours.

that nothing should perish pertaining to the maintenance of
his superstitious vain-glory, if any crafty policy might help
it. What offended this godly Christian woman here, either
in opinion or faith, ye cruel and vengeable tyrants? but
that ye must (as David saith) temper your tongues with
venomous words, to destroy the innocent, Ps. Ixiii. Could
ye have brought in against her a matter of more danger
concerning your laws, to deprive her of life, ye would have
done it; such is your ghostly charity. But be sure of it, as
haughty as you are now, the hard plague thereof will be
yours, when the great vengeance shall fall for shedding of
innocents1 blood, Matt, xxiii.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then the bishop said I spake in parables. I answered, it was best
for him ; for if I shew you the open truth (quoth I), ye will not accept
it. Then he said I was a parrot. I told him again I was ready to
suffer all things at his hands; not only his rebukes, but all that
should follow besides, yea, and that gladly. Then had I divers rebukes
of the council, because I would not express my mind in all things as
they would have me. But they were not, in the mean time, unan-
swered, for all that ; which now to rehearse were too much : for I was
with them there about five hours. Then the clerk of the council
conveyed me from thence to my lady Garnish.

JOHN BALE.

Most commonly Christ used to speak in dark simili-
tudes, or l parables, when he perceived his audience rather
given to the hearing of pharisaical constitutions, or l customs,
than to his heavenly verity. Matt, xiii., Mark iv., Luke vii.
Which rule this woman, his2 true disciple, forgot not here,

Winchester, in communing with this proud bishop, whom she knew3 always
a most obstinate withstander of that wholesome verity of his.
And as concerning mocks and scornful revilings, they have

Mockers. been ever in that generation of scorners more plenteous
than good counsels to the righteous ; and therefore, as a
name after their conditions, it is unto them appropriate of
the Holy Ghost in many places of the scriptures. " In the
latter days," saith Judas the apostle, " shall come mockers,
walking in ungodliness, after all4 their own lusts. These

[r ' and,' Mr Offer's copy.] [2 ' being his,' Mr Offer's copy.]

[3 ' knew to be,' Mr Offer's copy.]
[* ' all after,' Mr Offer's copy.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 201

are they which separate themselves" from the common sort Hypocrites.
by a name of spiritualty, being in conversation beastly, and
having no spirit that is godly. " But, dearly beloved," saith
he, " ground yourselves upon our most holy faith," &c.

ANNE ASKEWE.

The next day I was brought again before the council. Then would
they needs know of me what I said to the sacrament. I answered, sacrament,
that I had already5 said that I could say. Then, after divers words,
they bade me go hy. Then came my lord Lyle, my lord of Essex,
and the bishop of Winchester, requiring me earnestly that I should
confess the sacrament to be flesh, blood, and bone. Then said I to
my lord Parr and my lord Lyle, that it was great shame for them to Godly,
counsel contrary to their knowledge. Whereunto, in few words, they
did say, that they would gladly all things were well.

JOHN BALE.

Always have the worldly governors shewed more gentle-
ness and favour to the word of God, than the consecrate
priests and prelates : as we have for example in the old
law, that Ezekias, the king of Judah, would in no case, at Micheas.
their calling on, put Micheas the true prophet unto death,
when he had prophesied the destruction of Samaria for their
idolatry, and for the tyranny of their princes and false pro-
phets, Mich. i. and iii. Neither would the princes, at the
priests' heady exclamations, murder Jeremy for the Lord's
verity preaching, but mercifully delivered him out of their
malicious hands, Jer. xxvi. Pilate, in like case, concerning
the new law, pleaded with the Jews' spiritualty to have
saved Christ from the death, Matt, xxvi., John xviii. So did
the captain Claudius Lysias deliver Paul from their mortal
malice, after that the high priest Ananias had commanded
him to be smitten, and his retinue conspired his death, Acts
xxiii. At the priests' only provocation was it, that the
heathenish emperors so grievously vexed and tormented the
Christian believers in the primitive church ; as testifieth Ege-
sippus, Clemens Alexandrius, Eusebius, and other old his-
torians.

ANNE ASKEWE.
The6 bishop said he would speak with me familiarly. I said, So did

[6 ' already had,' Mr Offer's copy.]
[6 ' Then the,' Mr Offer's copy.]

202

THE LATTER EXAMINATION

Triton.

Hui-tV

Winchester. Judas, when ho unfriendlily betrayed Christ. Then desired the bishop
to speak with mo alono. But that I refused. He asked me why ? I
said, that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every matter should
stand, after Christ's and Paul's doctrine. Matth. xviii. and 2 Cor. xiii.

JOHN BALE.

Did she not (think you) hit the nail on the head, in
thus taunting this bishop ? Yes ; for as great offence doth
he to Christ, that giveth one of his believing members unto
death, as did he that betrayeth first his own body. " That
ye have done unto these little ones" (shall he say at the
latter day) "which have believed in me, ye have done unto
mine own person," Matt. xxv. " Whoso toucheth them (saith
Zachary) shall touch the apple of the Lord's own eye," Zach. ii.
But this believeth not that perverse generation.

ANXE ASKEWE.

Sacrament Then my lord chancellor began to examine me again of the sacra-
ment. Then I asked him how long he would halt on both sides?
Then would he needs know where I found that ? I said, in the scrip-
ture, 3 Kings xviii. Then he went his way.

JOHN BALE.
Of Helias the prophet were these words spoken to

Halt the people of Israel, such time as they halted between two

opinions, or walked unrightly between the true living God

England. and the false God Baal, as we do now in England, between
Christ's gospel and the pope's old rotten customs. We
slenderly consider with St Paul, that Christ will have no
fellowship or concord with Belial, light with darkness, right-
eousness with unrighteousness, the temple of God with images,
or the true believers with the infidels, 2 Cor. vi. For all
our new gospel, yet will we still bear the stranger's yoke

Tepidi. with the unbelievers, and so become neither hot nor cold,
that God may spue us out of his mouth as unsavoury morsels
(Apoc. iii.), saying unto us, as to the foolish virgins, " Verily
I know you not," Matt. xxv.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Burnt Then the bishop said, I should be burnt. I answered, that I

had searched all the scriptures, yet could I never find there that either
Christ or his apostles put any creature to death. Well, well, said I,
"God will laugh your threatenings to scorn." Ps. ii. Then was I com-
manded to stand aside.

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 203

JOHN BALE.

Among other signs that the1 scripture giveth us to know
an antichrist by, it sheweth that it2 shall be an " adversary" Antichrist
(2 Thes. ii.), " an unsatiable dog" (Esa. Ivi.), " a pursuing
enemy" (Ps. iv.), "an enemy to3 the sanctuary" (Ps. Ixxiii.), [Ps.ixxiv.]
" a ravening wolf " (Matt, vii ; Lu. x ; Jo. x ; Acts, xx.), and
" a most cruel murderer" (Dan. xi ; Jo. x ; Apoc. xiii.) " Unto
such," saith St John, "it is4 given to vex men with the5 heat TO bum.
of fire" (Apoc. xvi.) The wickedness of priests (saith Jeremy)
sheddeth innocents' blood ; yea, (say they,) ye must be burnt,
ye must dwell among the Gentiles, (Threno. iv.), or be com-
mitted to prison of the worldly powers, and so put unto
death by them. We marvel not, therefore, though these
parts be played of proud bishops, considering the Holy Ghost
must be found true in his fore-judgments, and that some there
must be to do the feats. But truly did this woman conclude
with the prophecy of David, Ps. ii. " that God which dwelleth
in heaven shall have their tyranny in derision," and bring all
their wicked counsels to nought in the clear opening of his
word, have they never so many painted colours of false right-
eousness.

A*TNE ASKEWE.

Then came master Paget to me with many glorious words, and
desired me to speak my mind to him. I might (he said) deny it again,
if need were. I said that I would not deny the truth. He asked
me how I could avoid the very words of Christ, " Take, eat ; this is my
body, which shall be broken for you." I answered, that Christ's mean- Christ's
ing was there, as in6 other places of the scripture: "I am the door" m
(John x.), "I am the vine" (John xv.), "Behold the Lamb of God"
(John i.), "The rock-stone was Christ" (1 Cor. x.), and such other
like. Ye may not here, said I, take Christ for the material thing
that he is signified by ; for then ye will make him a very door, a signify,
vine, a lamb, and a stone, clean contrary to the Holy Ghost's meaning.
All these, indeed, do signify Christ, like as the bread doth his body in
that place. And though he did say there, " Take, eat this in remem- Remem.
brance of me;" yet did he not bid them hang up that bread in a brance-
box, and make it a God, or bow to it.

[* 'holy,' Mr Offer's copy.] [2 'he,' Mr Offer's copy.]

• [3 ' in,' Mr Offor's copy.] [« 'is it,' Mr Offer's copy.]

[5 ' the/ not in Mr Offor's copy.]
[6 'in these,' Mr Offor's copy.]

204 THE LATTER EXAMINATION

JOHN BALE.

Much ado is here made, and many ! ways are sought out,
to bring this woman into their corrupted and false belief, that

idoutry. the corruptible creature, made with hands, might stand in
place of the eternal Creator or Maker, God and man, for the
priests' advantage. But all is in vain. In no case would he2
accept it. But3 nothing less minded Christ than to dwell in

Not in bread, the bread, or to become a feeding for the body, when he said,
" Take, eat ; this is my body : " for a contrary doctrine he
taught his disciples the year afore his last supper, as we have
in the sixth chapter of John, where as he declareth his flesh

spiritual. to be a spiritual meat, his blood a spiritual drink, and both
them to be received in faith, the bread and the wine remain-
ing, as signs of his everlasting covenant. Reason is it, that he

The eater, rather be judged the receiver in4 that refection, than he which
liveth not thereby, which is the soul, and not the body.
What needed Christ to have given to those bodies a new
bodily feeding, which were sufficiently fed afore with the
passover lamb, if he had not meant therein some other thing5?
But he sufficiently enough declareth his own mean-
ing, Luke xxii., where he commandeth us to do it in his
remembrance, and not to make him again by blowing upon
the bread. This sacramental eating and drinking in his

Remero- remembrance St Paul more largely declareth, 1 Cor. xi.
" So oft," saith he, " as ye shall eat of that bread, and drink
of that cup, ye shall shew the Lord's death till he come."

Tin he come. If ye earnestly mark that latter clause, "till he come," ye
shall well perceive that his bodily presence in the bread is
utterly denied there. Moreover, in the aforesaid 22d chapter of
St Luke, because we should not be too scrupulous, Christ
sheweth what that wine and bread of his supper were, yea,
as he left them there, even in these words : " I say unto you,"

Fruit of the gaith he, "that henceforth I shall not drink of this fruit of

vine. •

the vine (or eat of this fruit of wheat) till the kingdom of
God be come," or, "till I drink it new with you in my Father's
kingdom," Matt, xxvi., Mark xiv. Here calleth it he the
juice of the grape, or fruit of the vine, and not the blood

t1 'subtil,' Mr Offer's copy.] [2 'so,' Mr Offer's copy.]

[3 ' But,' not in Mr Offer's copy.]
[4 'which liveth in,' Mr Offer's copy.]
[6 ' manner of thing,' Mr Offer's copy.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 205

issuing from his body. Yet is that cup (as St Paul saith)
" the partaking of Christ's blood, and the bread that we Partaking,
partake there, the partaking of Christ's body," 1 Cor. x.
But this is in faith and spirit, as afore in John.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then he compared it unto the king, and said, that the more his
majesty's honour is set forth, the more commendable it is. Then Paget.
said I, that it was an abominable shame unto him to make no better
of the eternal word of God than of his tenderly conceived fantasy.
Far other meaning requireth God therein, than men's idle wit can idle wit.
devise, whose doctrine is but lies without his heavenly verity. Then
he asked me, if I would confer with some wise man ? Thai offer, I
said, I would not refuse. Then he told the council. And so went
I to my ladies again 6.

JOHN BALE.

first Patron S .Frances, as we find in the history of his idola-
trous feast, and also in the book of conformities of Frances to
Christ, written by an Italish friar called Bartholomew Pi-
sanus. In Frances (they say) is expressed the full significa-
tion of Christ, by reason of his wounds. And Paget here
compareth Christ's presence in the sacrament to the king's
presence, I wot not where. And as great pleasure I think
he doth the king therein, as though he threw dust in his

[6 In the two copies which have been compared and collated for
this edition, the folios 22 and 23 have been pasted together, so that the
latter page of the first, and the former page of the latter were con-
cealed, and the top of fol. 23 cut off to the extent of about four lines,
which is, it may be feared, lost. The copy in the British Museum re-
mains so pasted ; that in the possession of George Offor, Esq. of Grove
House, Hackney, who kindly allowed the editor the use of it, the
editor has carefully separated, and the contents formerly concealed
now appear, with the exception of the four lines above alluded to. —
These were evidently cut off, because the commencement of a para-
graph of Anne Askew's narration is made thus to coincide with a
similar commencement on fol. 22, which is concealed, and the narra-
tive thus appears to be continued without interruption. It would
seem as though this had been done to spare the reputation of Paget,
who is somewhat roughly handled by Bale. The words or letters in
italics are supplied from conjecture, the print being damaged by the
paste. The part so concealed commences here with the words " Then
he compared" and terminates with the words "our damnation."]

206

THE LATTER EXAMINATION

face, or salt in his eyes ; but that such flattering Gnathos
must do their feats, though they be most blasphemous.
Neither head nor tail hath this witless comparison of his, to
make good his enterprise with this woman. And much
doubt it is whether he maketh here Christ a shadow to the
king, or the king a shadow to Christ : but he should seem
rather to take Christ for the shadow. O graceless papists,
when will ye be godly-wise ? Thus is your own dam-
nation1.

Coxc and
Robinson.

In bread.

A wafer.

Antichrist

Impaned.

AJJNE ASKEWE.

Then came to me doctor Coxe and doctor Robinson. In conclu-
sion, we could not agree. Then they made mo a bill of the sacrament,
willing me to sot my hand thereunto ; but I would not. Then on the
Sunday I was sore sick, thinking no less than to die; therefore I
desired to speak with Latimer. It would no be. Then was I sent to
Newgate, in my extremity of sickness ; for in all my life afore was I
never in such pain. Thus the Lord strengthen you in the truth. Pray,
pray, pray.

JOHN BALE.

What an hurly-burly is here for this new belief, that
Christ should dwell in the bread, which is man's creature,
and not God's ! Christ is " the living bread, which came
from heaven," John vi. But this is not sufficient (say the
priests), unless ye believe also that he is that dead bread
which came from the wafer-baker's. And thereunto must
ye set your own handwriting, else it will not2 be allowed in
the spiritual court. For he that speaketh great things and
blasphemies (which is antichrist), making war with the saints,
will have it so. Apoc. xiii. In the apostle's time, and many
years after, it was enough for a Christian man's righteous-
ness, to believe with the heart that Jesus is the Lord, and
that God raised him up from the dead. Rom. x. But
now we must believe that he oometh down again, at the
will of the priests, to be impaned, or inbreaded, for their
belly's commonwealth, like as he afore came down at the
will of his heavenly Father, to be incarnated, or infleshed, for

t1 About four lines are here wanting : the part of the word dam-
nation is the catch word at the bottom of the page, fol. 23.]
L2 ' will it not,' Mr Offer's copy.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 207

our universal souPs health. And unto this we must set our
handwriting, that we may be known for antichrist's cattle :
else shall we to stinking Newgate, by their spiritual appoint- Newgate.
ment, be we never so sick, and, within a while after, to
the fire in Smithneld ; for Christ's member must with him
taste both esell and gall.

ANNE ASKEWE.

The Confession of me Anne Askewe, for the time I was in Newgate,
concerning my belief.

I find in the scriptures (saith she) that Christ took the bread, and Bread,
gave it to his disciples, saying, "Eat, this is my body, which shall be
broken for you ;" meaning in substance his own very body, the bread
being thereof an only sign, or sacrament. For, after like manner of
speaking, he said he would break down the temple, and in three days
build it up again, signifying his own body by the temple, as St John Temple,
declareth it (Jo. ii.), and not the stony temple itself. So that the
bread is but a remembrance of his death, or a sacrament of thanks-
giving for it, whereby we are knit unto him by a communion of Chris-
tian love; although there be many that cannot perceive the true
meaning thereof: for the veil that Moses put over his face before the Moses' veil,
children of Israel, that they should not see the clearness thereof,
Exod. xxxiv. and 2 Cor. iii., I perceive the same veil remaineth to
this day; but when God shall take it away, then shall these blind
men see.

JOHN BALE.

Ye will say, peradventure, here, that the similitude of
bread and of the temple are not like; for he blessed the
bread with thanksgiving. So will ye say another time, for
your pleasure and advantage, that he blessed the temple also, Blessed.
and called it both the house of his Father, and also the
house of prayer. I pray ye, be as good here to your mar-
ket-place as ye are to your sale-wares therein, for your own3
bellies' sake : for the one will not do well to your commo-
dity in idleness without the other. But take good heed of it,
if ye list ; for Christ hath already called one of them an house Temple,
of merchandise and a den of thieves, by reason of your un-
lawful occupying therein. Jo. ii. and Lu. xix. He hath also
promised to overthrow it (Matt, xxiv.), and not leave one stone
thereof standing upon another (Mar. xiii.), because ye have
not regarded the time of your visitation, or not accepted his

[3 ' only,' Mr Offer's copy.]

208

THE LATTER EXAMINATION

Tiberius.
Caligula.

warning, eternal word of health. A warning might the turning over of
your monasteries have been unto you, if ye were not, as ye are,
altogether blind.

I cannot think the contrary but he calleth the other also,
as ye handle it now-a-days in the pope's old toys of convey-

Thenuui. ance, "the abomination of desolation," or such an abominable
idol as, subverting Christ's true religion, will be your final
destruction, both here and in the world to come ; for idols
are called abomination all the scriptures over. Yet shall it
endure (saith Daniel) somewhere unto the end of all. Dan.
ix. Whereby ye may well perceive that it comprehendeth
not only the triumphant streamers of Tiberius, or golden
images of Caligula, which both prevented the subversion of
Jerusalem, but some other idol else which should continue.
And it followeth in the gospel text, that he should sit in the
holy place for the time of his continuance (Matt, xxiv.), and
not in the pagans' temples. Tell me if your masses be done
any where else than in your hallowed sanctuaries, upon your
sanctified altars, and in your holy ornaments and consecrate
cups? Neither may any do them, unless they be anointed
thereunto by your bishops and sorcerers.

Not without the holy place (saith Christ) is that abo-
mination, but in it. Matt. xxiv. " Antichrist," saith St Paul,
" shall sit," not without, but " within the very temple of God."
(2 Thess. ii.) The papacy is not without, but within the very
church of Christ: what though it be no part thereof? (Apoc.

shun them. xi.) Therefore shall it be meet that we beware, and separate
ourselves from them at the admonishments of his holy doc-
trine, lest we be partakers with you in their promised damna-
tion. Apoc. xviii. By the veil over Moses's face she meaneth
the blind confidence that many men yet have in old Jewish
ceremonies and beggarly traditions of men, as St Paul doth
call them (Gala, iv.), whereby the verity of God is sore
blemished. The spiritual knowledge which cometh by the
clear doctrine of the gospel ministereth no such impediments
of darkness; but all things are clearly seen to them that1 are
endued therewith. They can be deceived by none of Satan's
subtle conveyers, but perceiveth all things, which have ob-
tained the pure eyes of faith.

Antichrist

The veil.

Darkness.

' which,' Mr Offer's copy.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 209

ANNE ASKEWE. ;

For it is plainly expressed in the history of Bel, in the bible, that
God dwelleth in nothing material. " O king," saith Daniel, " be not
deceived." Dan. xiv. " For God will be in nothing that is made with
hands of men," Acts vii. O what stiff-necked people are these, that
will always resist the Holy Ghost ! But as their fathers have done, so
do they, because they have stony hearts.

Written by me, Anne Askewe, that neither wish death, nor yet fear
his might, and as merry as one that is bound towards heaven. " Truth
is laid in prison." Lu. xxi. " The law is turned to wormwood." Amos
vi. " And there can no right judgment go forth." Esay lix.

JOHN BALE.

Mark here how graciously the Lord keepeth promise with Promise,
this poor servant of his. " He that believeth on me," saith
Christ, " out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water."
John vii. Neither lasheth this woman out in her extreme
troubles language of despair, nor yet blasphemous words
against God, with the unbelieving ; but uttereth the scriptures Faith.
with wonderful abundance, to his laud and praise. She re-
buketh here the most pestilent vice of idolatry, not by old
narrations and fables, but by the most pure word of God, as
did Daniel and Stephen. And in the end she sheweth the
strong stomach of a most Christian martyr, in that she neither A martyr.
desireth2 the death, neither yet standeth in fear of the vio-
lence or extremity thereof. What a constancy was this of a
woman, frail, tender, young, and most deliciously brought up!
But that Christ's Spirit was mighty in her, who bade her be
of good cheer ; for though the tyrants of this world have Tyrants.
power to slay the body, yet have they no power over the
soul. Matt. xx. Neither have they power in the end to
diminish one hair of the head. Luke xxi.

She fainteth not in the midst of the battle, (1 Cor. ix.) stedfast.
but persevereth strong and stedfast to the very end, Matt, x ;
not doubting but to have, for her faithful perseverance, the
crown of eternal life. Apoc. ii. " So merry am I, (saith she,
good creature, in the midst of Newgate,) as one that is bound
towards heaven." A voice was this of a most worthy and
valiant witness in the painful kingdom of patience. Apoc. i. Valiant.
She faithfully reckoned of her Lord God, that he is not as

[2 ' desirous,' Mr Offer's copy.]

r n U

[BALE.]

210

THE LATTER EXAMINATION

Faith.

men arc1, Num. xxiii., but most sure of word and pro-
mise, Ps. cxliv. ; and that he would most faithfully keep co-
venant with her when time should come. Apoc. ii. She had
it most groundedly planted in her heart, that though heaven
and earth did pass, yet could not his words and promise
pass by unfulfilled. Luke xxi. Ashamed may those carnal
Helchesites2 be, which have not only denied the verity of
their Lord God, but also most shamefully blasphemed and dis-
honoured both it and themselves for the pleasure of a year or
two to dwell still in this flesh. They consider not that he,
with whom they mock, hath power to send them to hell for
their blasphemy. Luke xii. They shall not find it a matter
inconstant light, for their inconstancy to be vomited out of the mouth
of God, as unsavoury morsels, Apoc. iii. : neither shall they
prove it a Christmas game to be denied of Christ before his
heavenly Father and his angels, for denying here his verity.
Matth. x.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Prayer.

O.eas.

Idolatry.

O forgive us all our sins, and receive us graciously. As for the
works of our hands, we will no more call upon them; forit is thou,
Lord, that art our God. Thou shewest ever mercy unto the father-
less. O if they would do this, saith the Lord, I should heal their
sores, yea, with all my heart would I love them. . O Ephraim, what
have I to do with idols any more ? Whoso is wise shall understand
this ; and he that is rightly instructed will regard it. For the ways
of the Lord are righteous ; such as are godly will walk in them. As
for the wicked, they will stumble at them. Osee xiv.

JOHN BALE.

All these words alleged she out of the last chapter of
Oseas the prophet, where as he pronounced the destruction of
Samaria for the only vice of idolatry. In the word of the
Lord she declareth herself therein to detest and abhor that
vice above all, and to repent from the heart that she hath
at any time worshipped the works of men's hands, either
stone, wood, bread, wine, or any such like, for the eternal
living God. Consequently she confesseth him to be her only
God, and that she had at that time trust in none other else,
neither for the remission of her sins, nor yet soul's comfort at

[l 'is not as men are, fickle,' Mr Offer's copy.]
[2 Heretics of the 2nd century, who held opinions much resembling
those of the Ebionites. Lardner, Vol. vin. p. 614. ed. 1838.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 211

her need. And, like such a one as is unfeignedly converted
unto the Lord, she asketh of the spiritual Ephraimites in his
word, what she hath any more to do with idols, or why they
should so tyrannously enforce her to the worshipping of
them, considering that he so earnestly abhorreth them.
Finally, two sorts of people she reckoneth to be in the world, TWO sorts.
and sheweth the divers manner of them : the one, in the
spirit of Christ, obeyeth the word ; the other, in the spirit of
error, contemneth it. And, like as St Paul doth say, "to the
one part is it the savour of life unto life ; and to the other
the savour of death unto death." 2 Cor. ii.

ANNE ASKEWE.

" Solomon " (saith St Stephen) " builded an house for the God of st Stephen.
Jacob. Ho wbeit, the Highest 3 dwelleth not in temples made with hands :
as saith the prophet, Esay, Ixvi. Heaven is my seat, and the earth
is my foot-stool. What house will ye build for me ? saith the Lord ;
or what place is it that I shall rest in ? Hath not my hand made all
these things ? " Acts vii. " Woman, believe me " (saith Christ to the Temple.
Samaritan), " the time is at hand that ye shall neither in this mountain,
nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. Ye worship ye know not
•what ; but we know what we worship : for salvation cometh of the Worship.
Jews. But the hour cometh, and now is, wherein the true worshippers
shall worship the Father in spirit and in verity." John iv. " Labour
not" (saith Christ) "for the meat that perisheth, but for that endureth Meat.
into life4 everlasting, which the Son of man shall give you; for him
God the Father hath sealed." Jo. vi.

JOHN BALE.

Here bring she three strong testimonies of the new Three bui-
Testament, to confirm her own Christian belief therewith, and w"
also both to confute and condemn the most execrable heresy
and false filthy belief of the papists. The first of them
proveth that the eternal God of heaven will neither be wrapt
up in a clout, nor yet shut up in a box : the second declareth,
that in no place of the earth is he to be sought, neither yet
to be worshipped, but within us, in spirit and verity : the
third of them concludeth, that Christ is a feeding for the
soul, and not for the body. Moreover, he is such a meat as
neither corrupteth, mouldeth, nor perisheth ; neither yet con-
sumeth or wasteth away in the belly. Let not the Romish
pope's remnant in England think but in condemning the

p ' highest of all,' Mr Offer's copy.]
[< « the life,' Mr Offer's copy.]

14—2

212

THE LATTER EXAMINATION

Lo here,

Mf there.

faith of this godly woman they also condemn the verity
of the Lord, unless they can discharge these three texts
of the scripture with other three more effectual ; as I think
they shall not nisi ad calendar Grcecas. If they allege,
for their part, the saying of Christ, Matt, xxiv., " Lo, here
is Christ, or there is Christ," they are confounded by that
which followeth, wherein he earnestly chargeth his faith-
ful followers not to believe it, calling the teachers of such
doctrine false anointed, deceivable prophets, and sorcerous
workmen. Mar. xiii.

ANNE ASKEWE.
The sum of the Condemnation of me, Anne Askewe, at Guildhall.

Heretic.

Sacrament

They said to me there, that I was an heretic, and condemned by
the law, if I would stand in my opinion. I answered that I was no
heretic, neither yet deserved I any death by the law of God : but as
concerning the faith which I uttered and wrote to the council, I would
not, I said, deny it, because I knew it true. Then would they needs
know if I would deny the sacrament to be Christ's body and blood. I
said, Yea; for the same Son of God that was born of the Virgin
Mary, is now glorious in heaven, and will come again from thence, at
the latter day, like as he went up. Acts i. And as for that ye call
your God, is but a piece of bread. For a more proof thereof (mark
it when ye list) let it lie in the box but three months, and it will be
MouMinthe mould, and so turn to nothing that is good. Whereupon I am per-
suaded that it cannot be God.

box.

Christ con-
demned.

Member.

Sacrament.

JOHN BALE.

Christ Jesus, the eternal Son of God, was condemned of
this generation for a seditious heretic, a breaker of their
sabbath, a subverter of their people, a defiler of their laws,
and a destroyer of their temple, or holy church, Job. vii. ;
Luk. xxiii. ; Matt. xxvi. ; Mar. xiv. ; and suffered death for
it, at their procurement, by the law then used. Is it, then,
any marvel if his inferior subject here, and faithful member, do
the same, at the cruel calling on and violent vengeance of their
posterity ? No, no ; the servant must follow her master, and
the foot her head, and may be found in that point no freer
than he, Jo. xiii. St Augustine, defining a sacrament, calleth
it, in one place, " a sign of an holy thing ' ;" in another place,

f1 Sacrificium ergo visibile invisibilis sacrificii sacramentum, id
est, sacrum signum est. — S. Aug. de Civ. Dei. Lib. x. cap. v. Op. Ben.
Ed. Par. Tom. vn. col. 241.J

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWB. 213

"a visible shape of an invisible grace2;" whose office is to in-
struct, animate, and strengthen our faith towards God, and
not to take it to itself, and so deprive him thereof. Christ's
body and blood are neither signs nor shadows, but the very NO signs.
effectual things indeed signified by those figures of bread and
wine. But how that dry and corruptible cake of theirs
should become a god, many men wonder now-a-days, in the
light of the gospel, like as they have done aforetime also ;
and specially, why the wine should not be accepted and set The wine.
up for a god also, so well as the bread, considering that
Christ made so much of the one as of the other.

ANNE ASKEWE.

After that they willed me to have a priest, and then I smiled.
Then they asked me if it were not good. I said I would confess my Confess.
faults to God, for I was sure that he would hear me with favour. And
so we were condemned, without a quest.

JOHN BALE.

Priests of godly knowledge she did not refuse ; for she Teachen.
knew that they are the messengers of the Lord, and that his
holy words are to be sought at their mouths, Mala. ii. Of
them she instantly desired to be instructed, and it was denied
her, as is written above3. What should she then else do but
return unto her Lord God, in whom she knew to be abundance
of mercy for all them which do from the heart repent ?
Deutero. xxx. As for the other sort of priests, she did not Baai's priests.
amiss to laugh them and their maintainers to scorn ; for so
doth God also, Psalm ii., and curseth both their absolutions
and blessings, Mala. ii. A thief or a murderer should not
have been condemned without a quest, by the laws of Eng-
land : but the faithful members of Jesus Christ, for the spite Tyranny.
and hate that this world hath to his verity, must have another
kind of tyranny added thereunto, besides the unrighteous be-
stowing of that law. " Woe be unto you," (saith the eternal
God of heaven by his prophet,) or damnation be over your
heads, " that make wicked laws and devise cruel things for the Wi<*ediaws.
poor oppressed innocents." Esay x. " Woe unto him that

[2 Signacula quidem rerum divinarum sunt visibilia. — Id. de Cate-
chizandis rudibus. Tom. vi. col. 293.]
[3 ' afore/ Mr Offer's copy.]

214

THE LATTER EXAMINATION

Remem-
brance.

Apostles.

Eating.

The sum of
beliet.

O beastly

idolater* !

O constant
martyr
Acts vii.
Acts xvii.

buildeth Babylon with blood, and maintaineth that wicked
city still in unrighteousness," Abac. ii. ; Nahum iii. ; Ezek. xxiv.

ANNE ASKEWE.

My belief which I wrote to tho council was this : That the sacra-
mental bread was left us to bo received with thanksgiving in remem-
brance of Christ's death, the only memory of our souls' recovery ; and
that thereby we also received the whole benefits and fruits of his most
glorious passion.

JOHN BALE.

We read not in the gospel, that the material bread at
Christ's holy supper was any otherwise taken of the apostles
than thus ; neither1 that Christ, our Master and Saviour,
required any other taking of them. If so many strange doubts
had been therein, and so high difficulties, as be moved and
are in controversy among men now-a-days, both papists and
other, they could no more have been left undiscussed of him
than other high matters were. The disciples asked here
neither how, nor what ; as doubtless they would have done, if
he had minded them to have taken the bread for him. They
thought it enough to take it in his remembrance, like as he
then plainly taught them, Luke xxii. The eating of his flesh
and drinking of his blood therein, to the relieving of their
souls' thirst and hunger, they knew to pertain unto faith,
according to his instructions in the sixth of John. What have
this godly woman then offended, which neither have denied
his incarnation nor death in this her confession of faith, but
most firmly and groundedly trusted to receive the fruits of
them both ?

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then would they needs know whether the bread in the box were
God, or no. I said, " God is a spirit, and will be worshipped in spirit
and in truth." Jo. iv. Then they demanded, Will you plainly deny
Christ to be in the sacrament? I answered, that I believed faith-
fully the eternal Son of God not to dwell there. In witness whereof
I recited again the history of Bel, and the xivth chapter of Daniel2,
the viith and xviith of the Acts, and the xxivth of Matthew, conclud-

[i 'Neither yet,' Mr Offer's copy.]

[2 The thirteenth and fourteenth chapters of Daniel contain the
apocryphal part, viz. the History of Susannah and that of Bel and the
Dragon.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 215

ing thus, I neither wish death, nor yet fear his might. God have the
praise thereof with thanks !

JOHN BALE.

Among the old idolaters, some took the sun, some the ow idolaters.
moon, some the fire, some the water, with such other like, for
their gods ; as witnesseth Diodorus Siculus, Herodotus, Plinius,
Lactantius, and divers authors more. Now come our doting
papists here, wading yet more deeper in idolatry, and they New idoia-
must have bread for their god, yea, a wafer-cake, which is
scarce worthy to be called bread. In what sorrowful case
are Christian people now-a-days, that they may worship their
Lord and Redeemer, Jesus Christ, in no shape that his
heavenly Father hath set him forth in, but in such a shape
only as the wafer-baker hath imagined by his slender wit ! A wafer.
God's creatures were they whom the idolaters took for their
gods, but this cake is only the baker's creature; for he alone
made it bread, if it be bread : and so much is it a more un-
worthy god than the other. Far was it from Christ to teach
his disciples to worship such a god, either yet to have him-
self honoured in such a similitude. Nothing is here spoken The supper,
against the most holy table of the Lord, but against that
most abominable3 idol of the priests, which hath most detest-
ably blemished that most godly and wholesome communion.

A glorious witness of the Lord did this blessed woman Answer.
shew herself in the answer-making to this blasphemous beg-
gary, when she said that God was a spirit, and no wafer-cake,
and would be worshipped in spirit and verity, and not in
superstition and juggling of the idol priests. Godly was she Anidoi.
to deny Christ's presence in that execrable idol, but much
more godly to give her life for it. Her alleged scriptures
prove that God dwelleth not in temples, but a foul abomina-
tion in his stead, as is shewed afore. In that she feareth not
the power of death, she declareth herself a most constant Death.
martyr, praising her Lord God for his gift. She called to
remembrance the promises of her Lord Jesus Christ, that
they should see no death which observed his word, Jo. viii. ;
again, " they that believed on him should joyfully pass
through from death unto life." John v. And upon these
promises she most strongly trusted. She considered also, Promises.
with Peter, " that Christ had swallowed up death, to make us

[3 ' that abominable,' Mr Offer's copy.]

216

THE LATTER EXAMINATION

To the chan-
cellor.

The king.

the heirs of everlasting life," 1 Pet. iii. ; moreover, " that he
had overthrown him which sometime had the rule of death,"
Hebr. ii. and also " taken away the sharp sting of the death
itself." Osee xiii.

ANNE ASKEWE.

My Letter sent to the Lord Chancellor.

The Lord God, by whom all creatures have their being, bless you
with the light of his knowledge. Amen.

My duty to your lordship remembered, &c.

It might please you to accept this my bold suit, as the suit of one
•which upon due consideration is moved to the same, and hopeth to
obtain. My request to your lordship is only, that it may please the
same to be a mean for mo to the king's majesty, that his grace may be
certified of these few lines -which I have written concerning my belief;
which when it shall be truly conferred with the hard judgment given
me for the same, I think his grace shall perceive1 me to be weighed in
an uneven pair of balances. But I remit my matter and cause to
Almighty God, which rightly judgeth all secrets. And thus I commend
your lordship unto the governance of him, and fellowship of all
saints. Amen.

By your handmaid,

Strong.

Obedience.

Her matter,

A>-NE ASKEWE.

JOHN BALE.

In this bill to the chancellor it appeareth plain, all fro-
ward affections sequestered, what this woman was. She is
not here dejected with the desperate, for unrighteous handling,
mourning, cursing, and sorrowing, as they do commonly : but
standing up strongly in the Lord, most gently she obeyeth
the powers, she blesseth her vexers and pursuers, and wisheth
them the light of God's necessary knowledge. Lu. vi. She
considereth the powers to be ordained of God, Rom. xiii. ;
and though their authority be sore abused, yet, with Christ
and his apostles, she humbly submitteth herself to them,
thinking to suffer under them, as no ill- doer, but as Christ's
true servant, 1 Pet. iv. Notwithstanding she layeth forth
here, both before chancellor and king, the matter whereupon
she is condemned to death, that they, according to their
bounden duty, might more rightly weigh it, 3 Regum x. :
not that she coveted thereby to avoid the death, but to put
them in remembrance of their office concerning the sword,
which they ought not vainly to minister, Rom. xiii. and that

[x ' well perceive,' Mr Offer's copy.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 217

they should also be without excuse of ignorance in the day
of reckoning for permitting such violence to be done, Rom. ii.
In the end, yet to make all sure, she committeth her cause
and quarrel to God; wherein she declareth her only hope to TO God.
be in him, and no man. Psalm cxlv.

ANNE ASKEWE.

My Faith briefly written to the King's Grace.

1 Anne Askewe, of good memory, although God hath given me

the bread of adversity and the water of trouble, yet not so much as Trouble.
my sins have deserved, desire this to be known to your grace : That,
forasmuch as I am by the law condemned for an an evildoer, here I
take heaven and earth to record that I shall die in my innocence.
And, according to that I have said first, and will say last, I utterly
abhor and detest all heresies. And, as concerning the supper of the Heresies.
Lord, I believe so much as Christ hath said therein, which he con-
firmed with his most blessed blood. I believe also so much as he
willed me to follow and believe, and so much as the catholic church of
him doth teach ; for I will not forsake the commandment of his holy
lips. But look what God hath charged me with his mouth, that have I Faith,
shut up in my heart. And thus briefly I end, for lack of learning.

ANNE ASKEWE.

JOHN BALE.

In this she dischargeth herself to the world, against all Discharge,
wrongful accusations and judgments of heresy ; what though
it be not accepted to that blind world, unto whom the Lord
said by his prophet, " Your thoughts are not my thoughts,
neither are your ways my ways ; but so far as the heavens
are higher than the earth, so far do my ways exceed yours,
and my thoughts yours?" Esa. Iv. Heresy is not to dissent Heresy,
from the church of Rome in the doctrine of faith, as Lanfran-
cus in his book de Eucharistia adversus Berengarium2, and
Thomas Walden in his work of Sermons3 (Serm. 21.), defineth
it ; but heresy is a voluntary dissenting from the scriptures4 of what it is.
God, and also a blasphemous depraving of them for the wretched

2 [Verum, O infelix animal de hseresi ad perjurium prius transisti;
nunc iterum de perjurio ad hseresim remeasti : propterea traditus in
reprobum sensum sanctam Romanam ecclesiam vocas ecclesiam malig-
nantium, concilium vanitatis, sedem Sathanse. Et hoc impio ore gar-
risti, quod garrisse nemo legitur, non hsereticus, non schismaticus, non
falsus aliquis Christianus. — Lanfranci de Corp. et Sang. Domini, c. xvi.
Ed. Bened. Fol. Par. 1648, p. 242.]

[3 Walden. Sacrauientalia, tot. vm. cap. 43. fol. 137. Ed. Paris, 1535.]
[4 ' verity of the scriptures/ Mr Offor's copy.]

218

THE LATTER EXAMINATION

Who U the
hctetic.

The king.

Rich.

Sliaxton.

belly's sake, and to maintain the pomps of this world. Thus
it is defined of St Jerome, in Commentariis Jere.1, St Augus-
tine2 and Isidorus3 agreeing to the same. Consider, then, whe-
ther he be the thief that sitteth upon the bench, or he that
standeth at the bar ; the popish clergy that condemneth, or the
innocent that is condemned. Athanasius, in his book de Fuga
adversus Arrianos, calleth them the heretics which seeketh to
have the Christian believers murdered as did the said Arians.
This godly woman, her innocence to clear, laboureth not here
to an inferior member of the realm, but to the head thereof,
the king's own person, whom she believeth to be the high
minister of God, the father of the land, and upholder of the
people, Sapi. vi., that he might faithfully and rightly judge
her cause. But who can think that ever it came before him ?
Not I, for my part.

ANNE ASKEWE.

The effect of my Examination and handling, since my departure from
Newgate.

On Tuesday I was sent from Newgate to the sign of the Crown,
where as Master Rich and the bishop of London with all their power
and flattering words went about to persuade me from God ; but I did
not esteem their glosing pretences. Then came there to me Nicholas
Shaxton, and counselled me to recant, as he had done. Then I said
to him, that it had been good for him never to have been born; with
many other like words.

JOHN BALK.

After that Christ had once overcome Satan in the desert,
where he had fasted long time (Matth. iv.), we read not in
the scriptures that he was much assaulted or vexed of the
world, the flesh, and the fiend, which are reckoned the com-
«tiy mon enemies of man. But yet we find in the gospel, that
these three ghostly enemies, the prelates, the priests, and the
lawyers, or the bishops, Pharisees, and scribes, never left

[* Nulla enim hseresis nisi propter gulam ventremque construitur. —
Op. S. Hieron. Ed. Ben. Par. Tom. in. col. 543.]

[2 Hsereticus est, ut mea fert opinio, qui alicujus temporalis corn-
modi et maxime glorias principatusque sui gratia, falsas ac novas opi-
niones vel gignit aut sequitur. — S. Aug. de Utilitate Credendi, cap. i.
Op. Ed. Ben. Par. 1685. Tom. vra. col. 45.]

[3 Sed et quicunque aliter scripturam sanctam intelligit, quam sen-
Bus Spiritus sancti flagitat, a quo conscripta est, licet de ecclesia non
recesserit, tamen haereticus appellari potest — Isidori, Op. Tom. m. p.
361. Ed. Romse. 1803.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 219

him afterwards, till they had thoroughly procured his death.
Mark it, I desire you, if it be any otherwise with his dear
member. What other enemies tempteth here Anne Askewe,
than the bishop of London, master Rich, and Dr Shaxton,
besides the great Caiphas of Winchester, with his spiteful (I Winchester.
should say spiritual) rabble, or who else procureth her death?
Ye will think, peradventure, concerning master Rich, that
though he be an enemy, yet he is no spiritual enemy, because spiritual.
he is not anointed with the pope's grease. But then are ye
much deceived ; for it is the spirit of blasphemy, avarice, and
malice, and not the oil, that maketh them spiritual. And
whereas they are anointed in the hand with oil, he is in the
heart anointed with the spirit of mammon, betraying, with Mammon.
Judas, at the bishop's calling on, the poor innocent souls for
money, or, at the least, for an ambitious favour4.

O Shaxton, I speak now unto thee, and (I think) in the shaxton.
voice of God. What devil bewitched thee to play this most
blasphemous part, as to become, of a faithful teacher, a
tempting spirit? Was it not enough that thou, and such as
thou art, had forsaken your Lord God, and trodden his verity
most unreverently under your feet, but with such feats as
this is thou must yet procure thee a more deeper or double Double,
damnation ? Rightly said this true servant of God, that " it
had been better for thee and thy fellows that ye never had
been born." Ye were called of God to a most blessed office.
If ye had been worthy that vocation, as ye are but swine, unworthy.
Matth. vii., ye had persevered faithful and constant to the
end, Matth. x., "and so have worthily received the crown
thereof," Apoc. ii. But the love of your beastly flesh hath
very far in you overweighed the love of the Lord Jesus
Christ. Ye now shew what ye are indeed, " even wavering
reeds, with every blast moved" (Lu. vii.), yea, very faint-
hearted cowards and hypocrites, Apoc. iii. Ye abide not in Hypocrites,
the sheepfold, as true shepherds, but ye flee, like hirelings,
Jo. x. Had ye been builded upon the hard rock, as ye
were on the fickle sand (Matth. vii.), neither Romish floods,
nor English winds, had overthrown you. But now look only,
after your deserving, for this terrible judgment of God ; "for Judgment
them" (saith St Paul) " which voluntarily blaspheme the truth,
after they have received the gospel in faith, and in the Holy
Ghost, remaineth no expiation of sin, but the fearful judg-

[4 'for ambitious favour,' Mr Offer's copy.]

220

THE LATTER EXAMINATION

mcnt of hell-fire ;" for a mock have they made of the Son of
God. Ilebr. vi. and x.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Rich. Then master Rich sent me to the Tower, where I remained till

throe of the clock. Then came Rich and one of the council, charging
me, upon my obedience, to shew unto them if I knew man or woman
of my sect. My answer was that I knew none. Then they asked me

Christian of my lady of Suffolk, my lady of Sussex, my lady of Hertford, my
lady Denny, and my lady Fitzwilliams. I said, that if I should pro-
nounce any thing against them, I were l not able to prove it.

JOHN BALE.

Babylon. Never was such2 turmoiling on earth as now-a days3, for

that wretched blind kingdom of the Romish pope. But trust
upon it truly, ye terrible termagants of hell, "there is no
practice, there is no wisdom, there is no counsel, that can
against the Lord prevail." Proverb, xxi. Ye look to be

obedience, obeyed in all devilishness ; but ye consider not, that where
God is dishonoured by your obedience, there belongeth none

A «<*. to you. Actor, v. Ye have much ado here with sects, as
though it were a great heresy rightly to believe in our Lord
Jesus Christ, after the gospel, and not after your Romish
father. But where was ever yet a more pestilent and devilish
sect than is that Sodomitish sect whom ye here so earnestly
maintain with tyranny and mischief? How greedily seek
you the slaughter of God's true servants, ye blood-thirsty
wolves, as the Holy Ghost doth call you, Ps. xxv. ! If the
virtuous ladies and most noble women, whose lives ye seek in
your mad raging fury, as ravishing lions in the dark, (Ps.
ix.), have thrown off their shoulders, for " Christ's easy and
gentle burden " (Matth. xi ), the pope's uneasy and import-
able yoke (Luke xi.), happy are they that ever they were
born ; for thereby have they procured a great quiet 4 and
health to their souls. For "Christ's word is quick, and bring-
eth nothing else to the soul but life." Hebr. iv. The pope's
old traditions and customs, being nothing but the wisdom of
the flesh, are very poison and death. Rom. viii.

ANNE ASKEWE.

The king. Then said they unto me, that the king was informed that I could

[! 'that I were,' Mr Offer's copy.]
[2 « there such,' Mr Offer's copy.]
[3 ' as is now-a-days,' Mr Offer's copy.]
[4 ' quietness,' Mr Offer's copy.]

Health.

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 221

name, if I would, a great number of my sect. Then I answered, that
the king was as well deceived in that behalf, as dissembled with in
other matters.

JOHN BALE.

Great Ahasuerus, king of the Persians and Medes, was
informed that the servant of God, Mordecai, was a traitor,
which, nevertheless, had discovered two traitors a little afore,
and so saved the king's life. Hester iii. But Haman, that
false counsellor which so informed the king, was in the end
proved a traitor indeed (as I doubt it not but some5 will be
found after this), and was worthily hanged for it ; "so falling
into the snare that his self had prepared for other." Ps. vii.
Albertus Pighius, CochlaBus, Eckius, and such other pestilent
papists, have filled all Christendom with railing books of our Papists.
king, for renouncing the Romish pope's obedience ; but thereof
ye inform not his grace : no, nor yet defend ye, nor yet crafty.
excuse,6 his godly act in that behalf; but ye are, as it ap-
peareth7, very well contented that he be ill spoken of for it.

It is not a year ago since our Winchester was at Utrecht
in Holland, where as the said Pighius dwelt, and was for his pighiug.
papistry in great authority : I know certainly the man
there was much more easy to please in that cause, than in an-
other sleeveless matter of his own, concerning Martin Bucer. Bucer.
His gallants also warranted there (I know to whom) that the
Romish pope, by the emperor's good help, should within few
years have in England as great authority as ever he had
afore. I doubt not but somewhat they knew of their master's
good conveyance ; but of this is not the king informed. I could
write here of many other mysteries concerning the Observant observants.
Friars, and other ranging Rome-runners, what news they
receive weekly out of England from the papists there, and in
what hope they are put of their return thither again ; for I
have seen their bragging letters thereof, sent from Emerick Letters.
to Friesland; and from the country of Cologne into West-
phalia. Of this, and such other conveyances, the king is not
yet informed, but (I trust) he shall be.

ANNE ASKEWE.
Then commanded they me to shew how I was maintained in the

[5 'some of these,' Mr Offor's copy.]

[6 * neither excuse ye, nor yet defend ye,' Mr Offor's copy.]

[7 'as appeareth/ Mr Offor's copy.]

222

THE LATTER EXAMINATION

To accuse.

Jweph.

Paul.

OneMinus.

Prelates.

Gentle-

women.

Ladies.

Christ.

Noble
women.

Counter, and who willed mo to stick by my opinion. I said, that
there was no creature that therein did strengthen me. And as for the
help that I had in the Counter, it was by the means of my maid ; for,
as she went abroad in the streets, she made to the prentices, and they
by her did send me money. But who they were, I never knew.

JOHN BALE.

Joseph was in prison under Pharaoh, the fierce king of
Egypt ; yet was he favourably handled, and no man forbidden
to comfort him. Gen. xxxix. When John Baptist was in strong
durance under Herod, the tyrant of Galilee, his disciples did
freely visit him, and were not rebuked for it. Matt. xi.
Paul being imprisoned, and in chains, at Rome, under the
most furious tyrant Nero, was never blamed for sending his
servant Onesimus abroad, nor yet for writing by him to his
friends for succour, Philem. 1. Neither yet was Philemon
troubled for relieving him there by the said Onesimus ; nor
yet his old friend, Onesiphorus, for personally there visiting
him, and supporting him with his money, like as he had done
afore also at Ephesus. Now confer these stories, and such
other like, with the present handling of Anne Askewe ; and ye
shall well perceive our English rulers and judges, in their new
Christianity of renouncing the pope, to exceed all other ty-
rants in all cruelty, spite, and vengeance. But look to have
it no otherwise, so long as mitred prelates are of counsel.
Be ashamed, cruel beasts, be ashamed ; for all Christendom,
wondereth on your madness above all.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then they said that there were divers gentlewomen that gave me
money. But I knew not their names. Then they said that there
were divers ladies that had sent me money. I answered, that there
was a man in a blue coat which delivered me ten shillings, and said
that my lady of Hertford sent it me : and another in a violet coat
did give me eight shillings, and said that my lady Denny sent it me.
Whether it were true, or no, I cannot tell ; for I am not sure who sent
it me, but as the men did say.

JOHN BALE.

In the time of Christ's preaching, what though the holy
clergy were not pleased therewith, but judged it (as they do
still to this day) most horrible heresy ? yet certain noble
women, as Mary Magdalene, Johanna the wife of Chusa,
Herod's high steward, Susanna, and many other, followed

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE, 223

him from Galilee, and ministered unto him of their substance
concerning his bodily needs. Luke viii. These, with many
other more, after he was by the said clergy done to most cruel
death for the verity preaching, both prepared ointments and
spices to anoint his body (Lu. xxiv.), and also proclaimed abroad
his glorious resurrection to his apostles and other, (Jo. xx.)
contrary to the bishops' inhibition (Actor, iv.) : yet read we not
that any man or woman was racked for the accusement of
them. A woman among the Macedonians, dwelling in the
city of Thyatira, and called Lydia by name, a purple-seller,
very rich in merchandise, received Paul, Silas, and Timothy,
with other suspected brethren, into her house, and abundantly
relieved them there (Actor, xvi.) ; yet was she not troubled
for it. In like manner at Thessalonica a great number of
the Greeks, and many noble women among them, believed Nobie
Paul's forbidden doctrine, and resorted boldly both to him
and to Silas (Actor, xvii) ; yet were they not cruelly handled
for it.

Be ashamed then, ye tyrants of England, that your hor- Tyrants,
rible tyrannies should exceed all other, Jews or Gentiles,
Turks or idolaters. More noble were these women here re-
hearsed for thus relieving Christ and his members, than for
any other act, either yet degree of nobility ; for whereas all
other have perished, these shall never perish, but be con-
served in the most noble and worthy scriptures of God, the
tyrannous bishops and priests1 there condemned. A thorough Prelates.
Christian charity is not lightly terrified with the tempests of
worldly afflictions, no more than true faith is changed in men Faith,
that be christianly constant. Such cannot refuse 2but con-
sider that it is both glorious to be afflicted for Christ (1 Peter
iii.), and also most meritorious to relieve them here in their
afflictions (Matth. xxv.) Unto that Christian office hath Christ
promised the life everlasting at the latter day, whereas mass- Mass-hea
hearing is like to remain without reward, except it be in hell,
for idolatry and blasphemy. Not unto them that in prison
visiteth murderers and thieves (if ye mark well the text) is
this reward promised, (for they are not there allowed for
Christ's dear members,) but unto them that relieve the afflicted
for his verity's sake.

[i ' with their tyrannous maintainers,' Mr Offer's copy.]
[2 ' chose but consider,' Mr Offer's copy.]

224 THE LATTER EXAMINATION

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then they said, there were of the council that did maintain me.
The rack. And I said, no. Then they did put me on the rack, because I con-
fessed no ladies or gentlewomen to be of my opinion ; and thereon they
kept me a long time : and because I lay still, and did not cry, my lord
chancellor and master Rich took pains to rack me in their own hands,
till I was nigh dead.

JOHN BALE.

Nicodemu*. Nicodemus, one of the high council, was sore rebuked,

among the seniors of the Jews, for defending Christ's inno-
cence when they went about to slay him (Jo. vii.) : and there-
fore it is no new thing that Christ's doctrine hath supportation
among the councils of this world. All men be not of one cor-
rupted appetite, nor yet of one ungracious diet. Christ pro-
mised his disciples, that they in one household should find

Friend*. both his enemies and friends. " I am come," saith he, " to
set man at variance against his father, and daughter against
her mother, and the daughter-in-law against the mother-in-
law. He that loveth his father or mother, his son or daugh-
ter, his prince or governor, above me, he is not meet for me."

High treason. Matth. x. I fear me this will be judged high treason. But
no matter : so long as it is Christ's word, he shall be also
under the same judgment of treason. Let no man care to be
condemned with him ; for in the end he ' shall be able to rectify
all wrongs.

Mark here an example most wonderful, and see how madly

Fren»y. in their raging furies men forget themselves and lose their
right wits now-a-days. A king's high counsellor, a judge
over life and death, yea, a lord chancellor of a most noble
realm, is now become a most vile slave for antichrist, and a

A tormentor, most cruel tormentor. Without all discretion, honesty, or
manhood, he casteth off his gown, and taketh here upon him
the most vile office of an hangman, and pulleth at the rack
most villainously. 0 Wrisley2 and Rich, two false Christians
and blasphemous apostates from God ! What chaplain of the
pope hath enchanted you, or what devil of hell bewitched
you, to execute upon a poor condemned woman so prodigious

Mammon, a kind of tyranny ? Even the very mammon of iniquity, and
that insatiable hunger of avarice which compelled Judas to

[l 'for he hi the end,' Mr Offer's copy.]
[2 This name is now written Wriothesley.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 225

betray unto death his most loving Master. Jo. xii. The
winnings were not small that ye reckoned upon, when ye took
on ye that cruel enterprise, and would have had so many
great men and women accused. But what else have ye won wretches,
in the end than perpetual shame and confusion? God hath
suffered you so to discover your own mischiefs, that ye shall
no more be forgotten of the world than are Adonisedech, Saul, Tyrants.
Jeroboam, Manasses, Holofernes, Haman, Tryphon, Herod,
Nero, Trajanus, and such other horrible tyrants.

And as concerning the innocent woman, whom you so
cruelly tormented, where could be seen a more clear and open
experiment of Christ's dear member, than in her mighty
sufferings ? Like a lamb she lay still without noise of crying, A iamb.
and suffered your utmost violence, till the sinews of her arms
were broken, and the strings of her eyes perished in her
head. Right far doth it pass the strength of a young, tender, Tyrants.
weak, and sick woman (as she was at that time, to your more
confusion) to abide so violent handling, yea, or yet of the
strongest man that liveth. Think not, therefore, but that
Christ hath suffered in her, and so mightily shewed his power, Christ.
that in her weakness he hath laughed your mad enterprises
to scorn. Ps. ii. Where was the fear of God, ye tyrants ?
Where was your Christian profession, ye hell-hounds? Where
was your oath and promise to do true justice, ye abominable
perjurers, when ye went about these cursed feats? More fit Perjurers.
are ye for swine-keeping than to be of a prince's council,
or yet to govern a Christian commonwealth. If Christ have
said unto them which do but offend his little ones that believe
in him, that it were better they had a millstone tied about A muiston
their necks, and were so thrown into the bottom of the sea
(Lu. xvii.), what will he say to them who3 so villainously pull
at the rack in their mischievous malice ? These are but warn-
ings ; take heed if ye list, for a full sorrowful plague will
follow hereafter.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then the lieutenant caused me to be loosed from the rack. Incon- Unloosed,
tinently I swooned, and then they recovered me again. After that I
sat two long hours reasoning with my lord chancellor, upon the bare
floor, where as he with many flattering words persuaded me to leave

[3 'that,' Mr Offor's copy.]

1 15

[BALE.]

226

THE LATTER EXAMINATION

Persevere.

Practice.

my opinion. But my Lord God (I thank his everlasting goodness) gave
me grace to persevere, and will do (I hope) to the very end.

JOHN BALE.

Two sorts.

PraUe.

Evermore have the old moody tyrants used this practice
of devilishness. As they have perceived themselves not to
prevail by extreme handlings, they have sought to prove
masteries by the contrary. With gay glosing words, and fair
flattering promises, they have craftily compassed the servants
of God, to cause them consent to their wickedness. And in

Temptation, this tempting occupation are Wrisley and Rich very cun-
ning. Notwithstanding, they shall never find the chosen of
God all one with the forsaken reprobates. The elect vessels
hold the eternal God for their most special treasure, and
have him in such entire love, that they had much liefer
to lose themselves than him. The wicked desperates have
the voluptuous pleasures of this vain world so dear, that
they had liefer to forsake God, and all his works, than to
be sequestered from them. This godly young woman refer-
reth praise unto her Lord God, that he hath not left her in
this painful conflict for his verity's sake, but persevered strong
with her, being in hope that he would so still continue with
her to the very end, as without fail he did.

wrisiey. Many men wonder1, now-a-days, that Wrisley, which

was hi my lord Cromwell's time so earnest a doer against
the pope, is now become again for his pedlary wares so
mighty a captain. But they remember not the common adage,
that honour changeth manners, and lucre judgments. These

innkeepers, great innkeepers (they say) had Refer to have one good
horseman to host, than six men on foot; specially if they
wear velvet hoods or fine rochettes. What else followeth
Christ but beggary and sorrows, which are very hateful to

Profit the world? Where fatness is caught of every man's labour,
there is yet somewhat to be looked for. If his Christian
zeal be such, that he will have no she heretics go2 unpun-
ished, let him do, first of all, as we read of divers rightful
governors among the heathen : let him search his own

My lady. house well. Perad venture he may find about my lady his
wife a relic of no little virtue, a practice of Pythagoras,

[* ' sore wonder,' Mr Offer's copy.]
[2 'go/ not in Mr Offer's copy.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 227

or an old midwife's blessing, which she carrieth closely on
her for preservation of her honour. Her opinion is (folks Honour,
say), that as long as she hath that upon her, her worldly wor-
ship can never decay. I pray God this provision in short
space deceiveth her not, as it hath done Pope Silvester the
Second, and as it did of late years Thomas Wolsey, our cardinal.
late cardinal. This heresy goeth neither to the rack nor to
the fire, to Newgate nor yet Smithfield, as continually doth
the poor gospel.

ANNE ASKEWE.

Then was I brought to an house, and laid in a bed, with as weary
and painful bones as ever had patient Job, I thank my Lord God
thereof. Then my lord chancellor sent me word, if I would leave my A tyrant,
opinion, I should want nothing: if I would not, I should forth to
Newgate, and so be burnt. I sent him again word, that I would rather
die than break3 my faith. Thus the Lord open the eyes of their blind Sweet
hearts, that the truth may take place ! Farewell, my dear friend, and
pray, pray, pray.

JOHN BALE.

Behold in this last parcel most evident signs of a Chris-
tian martyr, and faithful witness of God, besides that went A martyr.
afore. She allegeth not, in all this long process, lying legends,
popish fables, nor yet old wives1 parables, but the most
lively authorities the examples of the sacred Bible. She put-
teth herself here in remembrance, not of desperate Cain, God's crea-
nor yet of sorrowful Judas, but of most patient Job, for
example of godly sufferance. For anguish and pain of her
broken joints, and bruised arms and eyes, she curseth not
the time that ever she was born, as the manner of the un-
faithful is ; but she highly magnifieth and praiseth God for
it. Neither was she perverted with flattering promises, nor Christ's ser-
yet overcome with terrible threatenings of death. Neither
doubted she the stink of Newgate, nor yet the burning fire
in Smithfield ; but coveted rather death of her body for the
sincere doctrine of Christ, than life of the same under the
idolatrous doctrine of the Romish pope. She desired God
to take mercy of her enemies, and exhorted all Christian
people instantly to pray for them. If these be not the fruits A very saint
of a true believer, what other fruits 4 can we ask ?

[3 ' than to break,' Mr Offer's copy.]
[4 'else,' Mr Offer's copy.]

15—2

228

THK LATTER EXAMINATION

Death.

Chronicles.

IV.itli.

No fear.

Harvest.

Racked.

No noise.

Anno Askowe's Answer unto John Lassol's Letter.
O friond, most dearly beloved in God, I marvel not a little what
should move you to judge in me so slender a faith, as to fear death,
which is the end of all misery. In the Lord I desire of you not to be-
lieve of me such wickedness ; for I doubt it not but God will perform
his work in me, like as he hath begun.

JOHN BALE.

I would but know of them which are common readers
of chronicles and saints' lives, where they ever read of a
more fervent and lively faith than was in this godly young
woman? As light a matter esteemed she death as did Elea-
zarus, that ancient senior, or yet the seven Maccabees with
their most worthy mother (2 Maccab. vi. and vii.); for she
said it was l but the end of all sorrows. She reckoned not,
with the covetous man, the remembrance thereof bitter, (Ecclus.
xiv.), but, with the righteous, she thought it a most ready
and swift passage unto life. (Jo. v.) The fear of death
judged she great wickedness in a Christian believer, and was
in full hope that God would not suffer her to be troubled
therewith. For why ? death loseth us no life, but bringeth
it in unto us, like as the hard winter bringeth in the most
pleasant summer. Who can think that2 when the sun goeth
down it utterly so perisheth ? Death unto the righteous
believer is as a profitable harvest, which, after sweat and
labour, bringeth in most delectable fruits. None otherwise
thought it Anne Askewe than a very entrance of life, when
she had it thus in desire, and faithfully trusted, with Paul,
that God would finish in her that he then began, to his own
glory. Philip, i.

ANNE ASKEWE.

I understand the council is not a little displeased that it should be
reported abroad, that I was racked in the Tower. They say now, that
they did there was but to fear me : whereby I perceive they are
ashamed of their own uncomely doings, and fear much lest the king's
majesty should have information thereof: wherefore they would no
man to noise it. Well, their cruelty God forgive them. Your heart
in Christ Jesu. Farewell, and pray.

JOHN BALE.
Hypocrites and tyrants would never be gladly known

t1 'that it was,' Mr Offer's copy.]
[a 'that,' not in Mr Offer's copy.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWB. 229

abroad for that they are indeed ; but for that they are
not, they look always to be gloriously noised. Wrisley and wnsiey and
Rich would yet be judged of the world two sober wise men
and very sage counsellors. But this tyrannous example of
theirs maketh a most manifest shew of the contrary : yea,
and the God of heaven will have it so known to the universal
world, to their ignominy and shame. So is he wont to
reward all cruel apostates, as he rewarded Julianus, for their Juiianus.
wilful contempt of his verity. The martyr of Christ for
her patient sufferance shall leave here behind her a glorious
report ; whereas these forsworn enemies and pursuers of his
word have purchased themselves a perpetual infamy by their
cruelty and mischief. In excuse of their madness, they say An excuse,
they did it only to fear her. Is it not now (think you)
a proper fraying play, when our arms and eyes are com-
pelled to leave their natural holds ? Ye meant no light
dalliance, when ye would have had so many great women
accused, and took the hangman's office upon your own pre-
cious persons. 0 tormentors and tyrants abominable ! ye fear Tyrants.
lest your temporal and mortal king should know your mad
frenzies ; but of the eternal King, which will rightly punish
you for it with the devil and his angels (unless ye sore
repent it), ye have no fear at all. It is so honest a part ye
have played, that ye will not have it noised. But I promise NO noise.
you so to divulge this unseemly fact of yours in the Latin,
that all Christendom over it shall be known what ye are.

ANNE ASKEWE.

I have read the process which is reported, of them that know not
the truth, to be my recantation. But as sure as the Lord liveth, I
never meant thing less than to recant. Notwithstanding this, I
confess that in my first troubles I was examined of the bishop of
London about the sacrament. Yet had they no grant of my mouth or Caiphas.
but this, that I believed therein as the word of God did bind me to
believe. More had they never of me.

JOHN BALE.

In the end of her first examination is this matter treated
of more at large. Here do she repeat it again only to be
known for Christ's stedfast member, and not antichrist's. Christ*
To the voice of him she faithfully obeyed, but the voice of™
that Romish monster and other strangers she regarded not.
Joh. x. As she perceived, when she was before the bishop Bonner.

230

THE LATTER EXAMINATION

of London, that all passed still after their old tyranny, and
nothing after the rules of scripture, she suspected their
doctrine more than afore, and thought them none other than
Christ warned his disciples to beware of. Luke xii. Where-
upon she thoroughly covenanted with herself never to deny
his verity afore men at their calling on, lest he should again
deny her before his eternal Father. Matt. x. For if the
confessing thereof bringeth salvation, as St Paul saith it doth
(Rom. x.), the denying thereof, on the other side, must needs
bring in damnation.

ASKEWE.

salvation.-

Then he made a copy, which is now in print, and required me to
set thereunto my hand ; but I refused it. Then my two sureties did
will me in no wise to stick thereat, for it was no great matter, they
Handwriting, said. Then, with much ado, at the last I wrote thus : " I, Anne Askewe,
do believe this, if God's word do agree to the same, and the true
catholic church."

JOHN BALE.

Commonly is it spoken of popish priests, that in doing
God's stead, their false feats they sit in God's stead. This point followed
the bluddering bishop of London here, which for their old
fantasied superstition laboured in this woman to displace the
sincere verity of the Lord. But so surely was she builded
upon the hard rock, that neither for enmity nor friendship
would she once remove her foot. Matt. vii. Neither anguish,
trouble, torment, nor fire, could separate her from that love
A iamb. of her Lord God. Rom. viii. Though she were for his
sake rebuked and vexed, and also appointed as a sheep to be
slain, Psalm xliii. [xliv.], yet did she strongly through him
overcome, and have (I doubt it not) obtained the crown of
life. Apoc. ii.

ASKEWE.

Builded.

Prison.

Eucharist.

Prison.

Then the bishop, being in great displeasure with me, because I
made doubts in my writing, commanded me to prison ; where I was
awhile : but afterwards, by the means of friends, I came out again.
Here is the truth of that matter. And as concerning the thing that
ye covet most to know, resort to the sixth of John, and be ruled always
thereby. Thus fare ye well, quoth Anne Askewe.

JOHN BALE.

In all the scriptures we read not that either Christ, or
yet his apostles, commanded any man or woman to prison for

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 231

their faith, as this tyrant bishop did here. But indeed we
find that Christ's holy apostles were1 commanded to prison
of the same spitefully spiritual generation, Acts iv. v. xii. xvi.
Christ willed his true believers to look for none other at their
spiritual hands than imprisonments and death. Matt. x.
Joh. xvi. And therefore said Peter unto him, " I am ready
to go with thee, Lord, both into prison and to death." Luke
xxii. Paul greatly complaineth of his imprisonments and
scourgings by them. 2 Cor. xi. Divers in the congregation
of Smyrna were imprisoned by that fierce synagogue of Smyrna.
Satan. Apoc. ii. Esay, prophesying the conditions of the
spiritual antichrist, saith among other, that he should hold Antichrist.
men captive in prison. Esay xiv. Ezekiel reporteth that
he should churlishly check, and in cruelty rule. Ezek. xxxiv.
Zachary sheweth that he should eat up the flesh of the fat-
test. Zach. xi. Daniel declareth that he should persecute
with sword and fire ; and St John verifieth that he should be with fire.
all drunk with the blood of the witnesses of Jesu. Apoc. xvii.
And therefore in these feats bishops do but their kinds.

Thus endeth the Latter Examination.

The Confession of her Faith which Anne Askewe made in
Newgate, afore she suffered.

I, Anne Askewe, of good memory, although my merciful Father
hath given me the bread of adversity and the water of trouble, yet not Trouble,
so much as my sins have deserved, confess myself here a sinner before
the throne of his heavenly majesty, desiring his eternal mercy. And
forsomuch as I am by the law unrighteously condemned for an evil- condemned,
doer concerning opinions, I take the same most merciful God of mine,
which hath made both heaven and earth, to record, that I hold no
opinions contrary to his holy word.

JOHN BALE.

What man of sober discretion can judge this woman ill,
indifferently but marking this her last confession ? Not a prove her.
few of most evident arguments are therein to prove her the
true servant of God. Her wits were not once distracted,
for all her most tyrannous handlings. She was still of a
perfect memory, accounting her imprisonments, revilings,
rackings, and other torments, but the bread of adversity and

[! ' were oft-times,' Mr Offer's copy.]

232

THE LATTER EXAMINATION

Fruits of
faith.

Obedient to
God.

No heretic.

Bread.

the water of trouble, as David did afore her. Psalm Ixxix.
As the loving child of God, she received them without
grudge, and thought them deserved on her party. She took
them as1 his hand of mercy, and gave most high thanks for
them. She meekly confessed herself in his sight a sinner,
but not an heinous heretic, as she was falsely judged of the
world. In that matter she took him most strongly to wit-
ness, that though in faith she were not agreeable to the
world's wild opinion, yet was she not therein contrary to his
heavenly truth. She had afore that proved their spirits,
conferring both their judgments (1 Joh. iv.), and perceived
them far unlike. Esay Iv.

ANNE ASKEWE.

And I trust in my merciful Lord, which is the giver of all grace,
that ho will graciously assist me against all evil opinions, which are
contrary to his blessed verity. For I take him to witness, that I have,
do, and will do unto my life's end, utterly ahhor them to the utmost
of my power. But this is the heresy which they report me to hold,
that after the priest hath spoken the words of consecration there
remaineth bread still.

JOHN BALE.

Consider without froward, partial, or wilful affection, the
points herein contained, and then judge of what heart or
conscience they have risen. The hope of this woman was
only in God. Him she confessed to be of all grace the
giver. Alone in his mercy she trusted. She instantly desired
him to defend her from all errors. She abhorred all here-
sies. She detested men's superstitious inventions, and most
firmly cleaved to his eternal word. If these, with those that
went afore, be not true figures2 of Christianity, or of a perfect
member of God's election, what fruits will we demand ? St
Paul saith, " No man can confess that Jesus is the Lord" (as
she hath done here) "but in the holy Ghost." 1 Cor. xii. David
also specifieth that the Lord never forsaketh them that3 call
upon his name, and put their trust in him. Ps. ix. And as
consecration, touching the priest's consecration, which is such a charm of
enchantment which may not be done but by an oiled officer
of the pope's generation, she did godly to reject it in that

P 'for,' Mr Offer's copy.]

[2 ' be not fruits of true Christianity,' Mr Offer's copy.]

[3 ' them which,' Mr Offer's copy.]

Prove yet.

Fruits of
faith.

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 233

clouting kind ; for in all the bible is not4, that any man can
make of a dry wafer-cake a new saviour, a new redeemer, a wafer.
new Christ, or a new God ; no, though he should utter all
the words and scriptures therein.

ANNE ASKEWE.

But they both say, and also teach it for a necessary article of faith,
that after those words be once spoken, there remaineth no bread ; but
even the selfsame body that hung upon the cross upon Good-Friday,
both flesh, blood and bone. To this belief of theirs say I nay. For Bread,
then were our common creed false, which saith " that he sitteth on the
right hand of God the Father Almighty, and from thence shall come Shall come,
to judge the quick and the dead." Lo, this is the heresy that I hold,
and for it must suffer the death.

JOHN BALE.

Of antichrist read we in the scriptures, that he and his Antichrist.
apostles should do false miracles. Matth. xxiv. 2 Thes. ii. and
Apoc. xiii. We find also in the selfsame places, that he
should exalt himself above all that is called God, or that is
worshipped as God. Who ever heard of so great a wonder,
that a dry cake should5 become a god to be worshipped ? A
miracle were this above all the miracles that ever were wrought, Miracle.
and a work above all the works that ever were done, if it
were true, as it is most false. Though our eternal God created
heaven and earth in the first beginning, and formed all other
creatures (Gen. i.), yet read we not of him that he made of
his creatures any new god to be worshipped. In that point NO God.
are our oiled antichrists afore him. And whereas he rested
wholly in the seventh day in6 that office of creation (Gen. ii.),
and never took it upon him since that time, as testifieth John
Chrysostom, Augustine, Jerome, Bedas, Alcuinus, and all Doctors,
their other doctors; yet will they take upon them to create
every day afresh, and when their old god stinketh in the box, Mould in
remove him out of the way, and put a new in his room.
Yea, they can make of bread (which is man's corruptible
creature, and ordained only to be eat) such a god as shall
stand checkmate7 with the great God of heaven, and, perad-

[4 ' is it not,' Mr Offer's copy.]
[5 * might,' Mr Offer's copy.]
[6 'from that office,' Mr Offer's copy.]

[7 'check-mate,' or an equality: see Halliwell's Dictionary of
Archaic and Provincial Words.]

234

THE LATTER EXAMINATION

Without
mas*.

Idolatry.

venture, deface him also. O blasphemous wretches and
ood-maken. thieves ! Be once a-li.uufil of your abominable blindness, and
submit yourselves to a just reformation.

ANNE ASKEWE.

The upper. But as touching the holy and blessed supper of the Lord, I believe
it to be a most necessary remembrance of his glorious sufferings and
death. Moreover, I believe as much therein as my eternal and only
Redeemer, Jesus Christ, would I should believe. Finally, I believe all

scriptures, those scriptures to be true whom ho hath confirmed with his precious
blood.

JOHN BALE.

No goodly institution, nor ordinance of Christ, do this
faithful woman contemn ; but reverently submitteth herself
thereunto, in the kind that he did leave them. She protesteth
here to believe so much as can be shewn by the scriptures of
both testaments. And what is more to be required of a
Christian believer ? Only did she in conscience refuse and
abhor the idle observations, the pagan's superstitions, the sor-
cerer's enchantments, and the most perilous idolatries, which
the Romish pope and his clergy have added to their mass for
covetousness. In this (I suppose) she remembered the words
of St Paul, 1 Cor. ii., "My talking," said he, "and my
preaching, was not with persuasibte or enticing words of man's
corrupt wisdom, but in utterance of the spirit and of power ;
that your faith should not stand in the wisdom of men, but
in the power of God." " For that" (saith Christ) " which
seemeth high and holy afore men, is filthy abomination before
God." Luke xvi.

AXNE ASKEWE.

Yea, and, as St Paul saith, these scriptures are enough l for our
learning and salvation, that Christ hath left here with us, so that I
believe we need no unwritten verities to rule his church with. There-
Hope, fore look what he hath laid unto me with his own mouth, in his holy
gospel, that have I, with' God's grace, closed up in my heart. And my
full trust is, as David saith, that it shall be " a lantern to my footsteps,"
Psalm cxviii. [cxii.]

JOHN BALK.

Still are these fruits of inestimable wholesomeness, declaring
f1 ' are sufficient for our learning,' Mr Offer's copy.]

Man's wis-
dom.

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 235

this woman a most perfect and innocent member of Jesus
Christ. In this whole process (mark it hardily) she runneth
not for succour to the muddy waters or broken pits of the
Philistines (Jer. ii.), which are the corrupt doctrines and tra-
ditions of men; but she seeketh to the very well-spring of Prove stm.
health and fountain of salvation, John iv. All unwritten
verities left she to those wavering wanderers which eternally2
perisheth with them: and in the verities written appointed Fruits ot

,..,,. faith.

she to journey, among the true Christian believers, towards

the land everlasting. In all her affairs most firmly she

cleaveth to the scriptures of God, which giveth both spirit

and life, John vi. " As the hart in the forest desireth the

pleasant water-brooks, so longed her soul and was desirous of

the manifest glory of the eternal God," Ps. xli. [xlii.J If her Her God.

portion be not in the land of the living, Ps. cxli. [cxlii.] yea,

if she be not allowed a citizen with the saints, Eph. ii., and her

name registered in the book of life, Apoc. xx., it will be hard

with many. But certain and sure I am, that with Mary, A sure part.

Martha's sister, such a sure part hath she chosen as will not

be taken away from her. Lu. x.

AJTNE ASKEWE.

There be some that do say that I deny the eucharist, or thanks-
giving3: but those people do untruly report of me ; for I both say and Eucharist
believe it, that if it were ordered like as Christ instituted it and left
it, a most singular comfort were it4 unto us all. But as concerning
your mass, as it is now used in our days, I do say and believe it to be Mass, an idol,
the most abominable idol that is in the world: for my God will not
be eaten with teeth, neither yet dieth he again. And upon these
words, that I have now spoken, will I suffer death.

JOHN BALE.

All the works of God, and ordinances of Christ, she re- obedience,
verently admitted, as grounded matters of Christian belief;
but the Romish pope's creatures would she in no case allow
to stand up checkmate with them. The mass (which is, in
all points, of all that filthy antichrist's creation) took she for
the most execrable idol upon earth. And rightly ; for none

[2 'which will eternally,' Mr Offor's copy.]

[3 ' or sacrament of thanksgiving,' Mr Offor's copy.]

[4 ' it were,' Mr Offor's copy.]

236 THE LATTER EXAMINATION

other is the child to be reckoned than was his father afore
him, be he man or beast. The whelp of a dog is none other

idolater*, than a dog, when he cometh once to his age. " Idols," saith
David, " are like them that make them : so they also which

An idoi. put their trust in them," Psalm cxiii. [cxv.] An idol doth
Zachary call that proud slaughterous shepherd, Zachary xi.
Who then can deny his prodigious ordinances to be the same ?
What other is the work of an idolatrous worker than an
execrable idol ? And look what properties any idol hath had,
or feats hath wrought yet since the world's beginning, the
pope's prodigious mass hath had and wrought the same, with
many conveyances more.

pop«. Of popes hath it received disguisings, instruments, bless-

ings, turnings, and legerdemains, with many strange observ-
ances borrowed of the Jews' and pagans' old sacrifices,

Monk*. besides pardons for deliverance of souls. Of monks have it
gotten a purgatory, after many strange apparitions, with a
long ladder, from thence to scale heaven with. It hath
attained also to be a remedy for all diseases, both in man

universities, and beast, with innumerable superstitions else. Of the uni-
versities1 have it caught all the subtil ties and crafty learnings
of the profane philosophers, to be defended by ; as is to be
seen in the works of their sententioners, like as I have shewed

The mass, in the Mystery of Iniquity, folio 33. It serveth all witches
in their witchery, all sorcerers, charmers, enchanters, dream-
ers, soothsayers, necromancers, conjurers, cross-diggers, devil-
raisers, miracle-doers, dog-leeches, and bawds; for without a
mass they cannot well work their feats. The lawyers like-

rrofitabie. wise, which seek in Westminister Hall to get most money by
falsehood, can neither be well without it. It upholdeth vain-
glory, pride, ambition, avarice, gluttony, sloth, idleness, hypo-
crisy, heresy, tyranny, and all other devilishness besides. It

Necessary, maintaineth the spiritual soldiers of antichrist in all super-
fluous living and wanton lecherous lusts, with the chaste
occupyings of Sodom and Gomorrah.

What other ghostly fruits it hath, I shall more largly

Miracle. of shew in my book, called the "Miracles of the Mass against

Peryn." Perchance, some devout mass-hearers will lay for

the holiness thereof, that it containeth both epistle and gospel.

Truly that epistle and that gospel may well have a name of

f1 ' Of universities and their doctors/ Mr Offer's copy.]

OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE. 237

life, as St John saith of the church of Sardis, Apoc. iii. ; yet
is it in that office of massing none other than the dead or
mortifying letter, 2 Cor. iii. : for the spirit that should quicken Dead letter.
is clearly taken from it; so that nothing else remaineth
thereof to the common people but a dead noise and an idle
sound, as it is now in the Romish language. Who can say
but it was the scripture that Satan alleged unto Christ upon Satan,
the pinnacle of the temple ? Matth. iv. : yet remaineth it there
still, after his ungracious handling thereof, as a false, crafty
suggestion, a devilish error, or a shield of his wickedness;
and will do evermore. Where are the names of God, of his
angels, and of his saints, more rife than among witches,
charmers, enchanters, and sorcerers? Yet can ye not say
that they are among them to any man's salvation, as they
would be in right handling. What it is that serveth an idol, Anidoi.
let godly-wise men conjecture, which are not ignorant how
angel became a devil.

ANNE ASKEWE.

O Lord, I have more enemies now than there be hairs on my head. Enemies.
Yet, Lord, let them never overcome me with vain words. But fight
thou, Lord, in my stead ; for on thee cast I my care. With all the
spite they can imagine they fall upon me, which am thy poor creature.
Yet, sweet Lord, let me not set by them which are against thee ; for in Hate them.
thee is my whole delight.

JOHN BALE.

0 blessed woman and undoubted citizen of heaven ! Adversaries.
Truth it is that thou hast had many adversaries, yea, and a
far greater number of them than thou hast here reckoned.
And the more thou hast had, the greater is now thy victory
in Christ. The great body of the beast thou hast had to
enemy, which comprehendeth the malignant muster of Satan Hater*,
on the one side, and the earthly worshippers of his blasphem-
ous beastliness on the other side, Dan. xi. ; Apoc. xiii., "whose
number is as the sand of the sea, infinite," Apoc. xx. But
consider again what friendship thou hast gotten for it, on the Friend*,
other part. Thou hast now to friend, for thy faithful per-
severance against those idol-mongers, the sempiternal Trinity,
the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, John xiv., with
the glorious multitude of angels, the patriarchs2, apostles, and
martyrs, with all the elect number, from righteous Abel
[2 ' prophets/ Mr Offer's copy.]

238 LATTER EXAMINATION OF MISTRESS ANNE ASKEWE.

Favourers, hitherto. Thou hast also here upon earth, and evermore
shall have, the favour of all them which have not bowed to
that filthy beast, " whose names are registered in the book of
life," Apoc. xxi. And as for thy ungodly and cruel enemies,

Northfoik. as dust in the wind the Lord will scatter them from the face
of the earth, be they never so stout and many. Ps. i.

ANNE ASKEWE.

And, Lord, I heartily desire of thee that thou wilt of thy most
merciful goodness forgive them that violence which they do and have
Prayer. done to me. Open also thou their blind hearts, that they may
hereafter do that thing in thy sight which is only acceptable before
thee, and to set forth thy verity aright, without all vain fantasies of
sinful men. So be it. O Lord, so be it. By me, Anne Askewe.

JOHN BALE.

woman Afore here she confessed with David, that on God she

had cast her care, and that in him was all her heart's delight,
Ps. Ix. She desired him also never to fail her in this hard
conflict, but strongly to assist her, and in no case to permit
her to be overcome by the flattering world, neither yet to
d-s true give place to his enemies. And I doubt it not but these are
most evident signs that she was his faithful servant. I know
certainly that "all the power of hell cannot prevail against
so earnest a faith," Matth. xvi. For he hath so spoken it

chmfs there which cannot lie. Lu. xxii. ; 1 Pet. i. In this latter
part she sheweth the nature of Christ's lively member, and
of a perfect Christian martyr in two points. First, she desir-
eth God to forgive her enemies, as Christ desired him in
the time of his passion, Lu. xxiii., and as holy Stephen also
did for the time of his death, Acto. vii. : secondly, she desir-
eth their hearts to be opened, that they may truly believe

charity. and be saved, Acto. xvi. This supernatural effect of charity
had she only of the Spirit of Christ, which " willeth not the
death of a froward sinner, but rather that he be from his

A saint wickedness turned, and so live." Ezek. xxxiii. Thus is she a
saint canonised in Christ's blood, though she never have other
canonisation of pope, priest, nor bishop.

" The destroyer shall be destroyed without hands." Dan.
viii.

THE BALLAD WHICH ANNE ASKEWE MADE AND SANG
WHEN SHE WAS IN NEWGATE.

LIKE as the armed knight,

Appointed to the field,
With this world will I fight,

And Christ1 shall be my shield.

Faith is that weapon strong,
Which will not fail at need :

My foes, therefore, among
Therewith will I proceed.

As it is had in strength

And force of Christe's way,

It will prevail at length,

Though all the devils say nay.

Faith in the fathers old
Obtained righteousness ;

Which make me very bold
To fear no world's distress.

I now rejoice in heart,
And hope bid me do so ;

For Christ will take my part,
And ease me of my woe.

Thou say'st, Lord, whoso knock,
To them wilt thou attend :

Undo therefore the lock,

And thy strong power send.

More enemies now I have
Than hairs upon my head :

Let them not me deprave,
But fight thou in my stead.

[i 'Faith,' Mr Offer's copy.]

240 A BALLAD.

On thee my care I cast,

For all their cruel spite:
I set not by their haste;

For thou art my delight.

I am not she that list

My anchor to let fall
For every drizzling mist,

My ship substantial.

Not oft use I to write,

In prose, nor yet in rhyme ;

Yet will I shew one sight
That I saw in my time.

I saw a royal throne,

Where justice should have sit,

But in her stead was one
Of moody, cruel wit.

Aborbed was righteousness,

As of the raging flood:
Satan, in his excess,

Sucked up the guiltless blood.

Then thought I, Jesus Lord,
When thou shall judge us all,

Hard is it to record

On these men what will fall.

Yet, Lord, I thee desire,

For that they do to me,
Let them not taste the hire

Of their iniquity.

FINIS.

God save the King.

"God hath chosen the weak things of the world to con-
found things which are mighty ; yea, and things of no repu-
tation, that no flesh should presume in his sight1." 1 Cor. i.

f1 ' yea, and things of no reputation, for to bring to nought things
of reputation, that no flesh should presume in his sight.' 1 Cor. i.
Mr Offer's copy.]

THE CONCLUSION.

THUS hast thou, diligent reader, the end of these two
examinations and answers of the most Christian martyr, Anne
Askewe, with other additions besides. Mark in them the hor-
rible mad fury of antichrist and the devil, how they work Antichrist
in this age by their tyrannous members, to bring the last
vengeance swiftly upon them. Aforetime hath not been
seen such frantic outrage as is now ; the judges, without all
sober discretion^jrunning to the rack, tugging, hauling, and compassion,
pulling thereat, like tormentors in a play. Compare me here
Pilate with Wrisley, the high chancellor of England, with
Rich, and with other which will be counted no small moats ;
and see how much the pagan judge excelleth in virtue and
wisdom the". false christened judge, yea, rather, prodigious
tyrant. Wneji- Pilate had inquired what accusation the Jewish Pilate,
clergy had against Christ, he perceived they did all of malice,
and refused to meddle therein, John xviii. In Wrisley and wrkicy.
Rich is no such equity; but they rather seek occasion to
accomplish the full malice of antichrist.

Pilate shewed the accused all favour possible: he exa-
mined him privately, he gave him friendly words, he bade
him not fear to speak, he heard him with gentleness, he coun-
selled with him, that he might the more freely suppress their
mad fury, and he promised they should do him no wrong,
in case he should utter his full mind. John xviii. Far con-
trary to this were Wrisley and Rich, which, not all ignorant
of the bishops' beastly errors, maliciously, without fear of
God, and shame of the world, executed upon this godly woman
most terrible tyranny. Pilate spake for the innocent, excused ribte.
him, defended him, laid forth the law, pleaded for him
sharply, required them to shew mercy, alleged for him their
custom, declared him an innocent, and sought by all means
to deliver him. Matt, xxvii. These perjured magistrates, Wris- wmiey.
ley and Rich, not only examined this innocent woman with
rigour, but also hated her, scorned her, reviled her, con-

16

LBALE.J

242 LATTER EXAMINATION OF MISTRESS ANN ASKEWE.

dcmned her for an heretic, and, with unspeakable torments,
sought to enforce her to bring by accusation other noble men
and women to death.

rime. Moreover, Pilate would shed no innocent blood, but la-

boured to mitigate the bishops' fury, and instanted1 them, as
they were religious, to shew godly favour, concluding that
he could by no law of justice judge him worthy to die.

wrbiey. Mark xv. These vengeable tyrants, Wrisley and Rich, in-
satiably thirsted, not only the innocent blood of this faithful
servant of God, but also the blood of the noble duchess of
Suffolk, the blood of the worthy countess of Hertford, and
the virtuous countess of Sussex, the blood of the faithful

Ladi«. lady Denny, of the good lady Fitzwilliams, and other
godly women more, such widows and wives as Paul, Peter,
and John commendeth in their epistles, besides the blood of
certain noble men of the king's high council ; and all at the

puate. spiteful calling on of the bishops. Slack ear gave Pilate to
the priests; he regarded not their displeasure, he detected
their protervous2 madness, by delays he deferred the sen-
tence, and finally washed his hands, as one that was clear

wnsiey and from their tyranny. Luke xxiii. Swift ear gave Wrisley and
Rich, with their wicked affinity, to the puffed up porklings
of the pope, Gardiner, Bonner, and such other. They fol-
lowed their cruel counsel, they imprisoned her, judged her,
condemned her, and racked her, at the last, with their own
polluted, bloody tormentors' hands, till the veins and sinews
burst.

If ye mark the scriptures well, ye shall easily perceive

piiate. that Pilate was not in fault of Christ's buffetings, beatings,
scornings, face-spittings, crowning with thorns, and such other

Priest*, extreme handlings ; but the malicious bishops and priests,
which waged Judas to betray him, hired false witnesses to
accuse him, monied the multitude to defame him, feigned
false matter against him, compelled the law and terrified the
judge to have full3 mischief accomplished, as our bishops

Piute. have done in this cruel act, and such other. When the
priests would have blemished his name by the ignominious

[l ' to instant, to importune,' Halliwcll's Dictionary of Archaic and
Provincial Words.]

[2 forward, presuming.]

[3 ' have their full,' Mr Offer's copy.]

THE CONCLUSION. 243

death which he suffered among thieves on the cross, Pilate
proclaimed it glorious unto all the world, writing his title in
Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, — "Jesus of Nazareth, King of
the Jews," and would not, at their instant calling on, change
it. John xix. Wrisley and Rich, with their ungracious affinity,
have in every point followed here the execrable affects of
the priests. Favourably Pilate licensed Joseph of Arimathea
to take down Christ's body, and to bury it. Matt, xxvii.
Wrisley commanded this martyr of God, with her faithful
companions, to be burnt to ashes. Pilate was ignorant of Pilate.
God's laws, and a pagan ; Wrisley and Rich knew 4 both the wruiey.
law and the gospel, and are Christians: the more is it to
their damnation to execute such Turkish tyranny.

Now to conclude with Anne Askewe, as the argument
of this book requireth. In the year of our Lord 1546,
and in the month of July, at the prodigious procurement of
antichrist's furious remnant, Gardiner, and Bonner, and such
like, she suffered most cruel death in Smithfield, with her
three faithful companions, John Lassels, a gentleman which Martyrs.
had been her instructor; John Adlam, a tailor; and a priest,
so constant in the verity against the said antichrist's super-
stitions as they, whose name at this time I had not. Credibly
am I informed by divers Dutch merchants which were there
present, that in the time of their sufferings the sky, abhor- A sign.
ring so wicked an act, suddenly altered colour, and the clouds
from above gave a thunder-clap, not all unlike to that is
written Psalm Ixxvi. The elements both declared therein the [Psai.ixxvii.
high displeasure of God for so tyrannous a murder of inno- cod's hand,
cents, and also expressly signified his mighty hand present
to the comfort of them which trusted in him, besides the most
wonderful mutation which will, within short space, thereupon
follow. And like as the centurion, with those that were with centurion,
him, for the tokens shewed at Christ's death, confessed him
to be the Son of God, Matt, xxvii. ; so did a great number
at the burning of these martyrs, upon the sight of this open
experiment, affirm them to be his faithful members.

Full many a Christian heart have risen, and will rise, Christians.
from the pope to Christ, through the occasion of their con-
suming in the fire. As the saying is, of their ashes will
more of the same opinion arise. Many a one saith yet, both
[4 ' know,' Mr Offer's copy.]

16—2

244 LATTER EXAMINATION OF MISTRESS ANN ASKEWE.

papists.

Take heed, in England and Dutchland also, " Oh that woman, that
woman! Oh those men, those men!" If the pope's genera-
tion and wicked remnant make many more such martyrs,
they are like to mar all their market in England. It were
best for them now-a-days to let men be at liberty for their

ceremonies, holy father's gaudy ceremonies, as they are for bear-baitings,
cock-fightings, tennis-play, tables, tumbling, dancing, or hunt-
ing ; who list and who may : for as little have those tra-
ditions of his of the word of God in their proudest out-
shew, as they have. Here will some tender stomachs bo
grieved, and report, that in our heady hastiness we refuse
to suffer with our weak brethren, according to the doctrine
of St Paul. But I say unto them, whatsoever they be,
which are so scrupulous wanderers, that they most execrably
err in so bestowing the scriptures ; for abominable is that
tolerance of our brethren's weakness, where God is by
idolatrous superstitions disobeyed, dishonoured, and bias-

Hypocrisy. phemed. A plain practice were this of Satan in hypocrisy
to uphold all devilishness.

On the other side was there another sort, at the death
of these blessed martyrs, and they judged of this alteration
of the air and thunder-clap, as did the Jewish bishops with
their perverted multitude, which, wagging their heads,
railed, reviled, jangled, jested, scorned, cursed, mocked, and
mowed, at Christ's precious sufferings on the cross. Matt.
xxvii. and Luke xxiii. These were the idle priests1 at
London and their beastly ignorant broods, with old supersti-

Bawds, tious bawds and brethels, the pope's blind cattle. These
cried there, like mad moody bedlams, as they heard the
thunder, " They are damned, they are damned," their wise
preachers outasing2 the same at Paul's cross. Indeed, full
nobly are they overseen in the bible, that judge the thun-
ders to signify damnation. Thunder, saith the scripture, is

Thunders, the voice of God. Ecclus. xliii. Thunder is the helping
power of the Lord, Job xxvi., and no damnation. Christ
called John and James the sons of thunder, Mark iii. ; which
betokeneth that they should be earnest preachers, and no

Thunder, children of damnation. The Lord by thunder sheweth his

[* 'idle-witted priests,' Mr Offer's copy.]

[2 ' outasing,' making a tumult. See Halliwell's Dictionary of Ar-
chaic and of Provincial Words.]

Priests.

THE CONCLUSION. 245

inscrutable working. Job xxxviii. Moses received the law,
Helias the spirit of prophecy, the apostles the Holy Ghost,
and all in thunder. What wicked soul will say they received
so damnation?

As the lamb had opened the first seal of the book, the Apocalypse.
voice that went forth was as it had been thunder, Rev. vi.;
which is no damnation, but a sharp calling of the people to
God-ward. The thunderings that appeared when the angel Thunders.
filled his censer, Rev. viii., were no damnations, but God's
earnest words, rebuking the world for sin. The best in-
terpreters do call those thunderings which came from the
throne of God, Rev. iv., such verities of the scripture as terri-
fieth sinners, and no damnations. Neither were the seven
thunderings which gave their voices, Rev. x., any other
than mysteries, at their times to be opened. Eucherius Eucherius.
Lugdunensis, and other moralisers, call thunders in the
scriptures the voices of the gospel, and their lightnings the
clear opening of the same. If thunder be a threatening, or
a fearful judgment of God (as in Ps. ciii.), it is to them that
abide here, and not to them that depart from hence. A
token is it also that the horrible tyrants shall be as the For tyrants.
meal-dust, that the wind taketh away suddenly. Isa. xxix.
If the plague do follow of thunder, as it did in Egypt, when Northfoik.
Moses stretched forth his rod, Exod. ix., it shall light upon
them which shewed the tyrannous violence to3 the people of
God, as it did upon Pharaoh and his cruel ministers.

At the mighty voice which was both sensibly heard
and understanded of the apostles from heaven, that the
Father was and would be glorified by Christ, the people said Mark weiL
nothing but, " It thundereth," Job. xii. ; for nothing else they
understood thereof. What Anne Askewe and her com-
panions both heard and see in this thunder, to their souls'
consolation in their .painful sufferings, no mortal understand-
ing can discern. Only was it Stephen (and, perad venture, a st Stephen,
few disciples) that saw the heavens opened when he suffered,
and not the cruel multitude which ran upon him with stones.
Acts vii. Let beastly blind babblers and bawds, with their
charming chaplains, then, prate at large out of their malicious
spirit and idle brains. We have in abundance the verity of
God's word and promise, to prove them both saved and Gods word.
[3 « on,' Mr Offer's copy.]

246 LATTER EXAMINATION OF MISTRESS ANN ASKEWE.

glorified in Christ. For God ever prescrvcth them which
trust in him. Ps. xvi. " All that call upon his holy name
are saved." Joel ii. What reasonable man will think that
Notion. they can be lost, which have their Lord God more dear than
their own lives ? "No man shall be able (saith Christ) to
pluck my sheep out of my hands; but I will give them eternal
life." Job. x. "Believe (saith Paul to the jailer at Philippos)
on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy
whole household." Acts xvi. "They that seem in the sight of
the unwise to go to destruction, do rest in the peace of God,
and are replenished with immortality," Wisd. iii. : — with other
innumerable scriptures to the praise of God, whose name be
glorified, world without end. Amen.

Finis.
God save the King.

Thus endeth the latter conflict of Anne Askewe, lately
done to death by the Romish pope's malicious remnant, and
now canonised in the precious blood of the Lord Jesus
Christ.

Imprinted at Marpurg, in the land of Hessen, 16 die
Januarii, anno 1547.

A TABLE

COMPENDIOUS OF THIS LATTER BOOK.

Anne Askewe, a marty ... 190, 231, 232
Anne Askewe's sufferings 224, 227, 238,

243

Antichrist's badges 203, 231, 233

Antichrist, where he dwelleth 208

Augustine a blood-shedder 189

Bonner, bishop of London 229

Bread is no god 203, 215, 233

Britain church 188, 193

Ceremonies at liberty 244

Christ, what meat he is 211

Christ, wherefore condemned 212

Chronicle writers 187

Consecration of priests 232

Constancy of Anne Askewe 209, 215, 225

Death not feared 209, 215

Difference of martyrs 189, 190

Doctrine of the supper 196

Edere, what it is 196, 214

Enemies, three ghostly 218

.English church 188, 193

Eucherius Lugdunensis 245

Faith plenteous 210,228, 232

Francis above Christ 205

Fruits of faith 232

Friends and enemies 224, 237

Godliness of Anne Askewe 209

Governors, worldly 201

Gray Friars' Christ 205

Heresy defined 217

Hewalds, white and black 191

House of merchandise 207

Idolatry of bread 204, 206, 235

Idolaters of two sorts .. ....215

PAGE

Inconstant Christians 210, 219

John Wickleve's time 189

John Lassels burnt 227,243

Juthwara, a martyr 191

Kilianus and his fellows 192

Kyme, a gentleman 198

Ladies sought to death 220, 242

Lady chancellor 226

Lanfrancus and Walden 217

Marriage of Anne Askewe 198

Martyrs of England 188, 189

Mass is idolatry 208, 223,235

Mass, with his receipts 235

Mass, with his fruits 236

Masses, who do them 208

Mass-hearing, unrewarded 223

Miracles of the mass 236

Mould in the box 212, 233

Names of English martyrs 190, 191

Noble women 220, 222

Northfolk, a tyrant 239, 245

Obedience, where 220

Oswald and Oswin 192

Peryn all friarish 193, 236

Pilate with Wrisley 241

Priests of two sorts 213

Priests and bawds 242, 244

Prisoners have favour 220

Racked is Anne Askewe 224, 241

Renouncers of God 188, 210, 219

Right martyrs 189, 190

Sacrament, what it is 212

Sacramental communion 204

Saints of England 190, 191

248

A TABLE COMPENDIOUS OF THIS LATTER BOOK.

Shaxton recanteth 219

Song of Anne Askewe 239

Strength of a martyr 216,225

Tyranny of rulers 224,226, 241, 245

Thomas Walden 21?

Thunder declared 243, 245

Tokens of martyrs ...193, 224, 227, 231

Veil of Moses

208

Ursula, with other ..................... 192

Wafer-cake, no god ......... 206, 215, 233

Winchester at Utrecht ............... 221

Wrisley, a tyrant ............ 224, 228, 241

Young martyrs ........................ 192

God save the King.

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES,

BEING AN EXPOSITION OF THE MOST WONDERFUL
BOOK OF

REVELATION

OF ST JOHN THE EVANGELIST.

after tfre moste tootfterfull antr fteauen*

IB Ifteuclacfon of garnet 3J°&n $E <£uan-

geltst, contngnmg n berg (ruttfull expo-

si'cton or paraphrase upon Ujc same,

SMerem ft ts conferretr fottft tfje

otfter scrtpturs. anlj most auc-

tortseli Jtstorpes. Compf-

left bg S°^n ^a^e an

exile also in tin's life

for tfje fagtifull

testimonte of

©0 pe nut of ^>olr0mc, for tyt ILatte tojjl IroStrotc fljat
tgtr. <Scn. 19.

Come atoajie mg prapTr, IjajSt gc fo parta^crjS of

s'nnnrs. 3pcu'. 18.

from folt^jj 38a6»Ion ano jo rlrnnr atoage from
of tt)e djaloaS. ^tcre. so.

A PREFACE

UNTO THE CHRISTIAN READER.

So highly necessary, good Christian reader, is the know- Rev. xxu.
ledge of St John's Apocalypse or Revelation (whether thou **>m- xii-
wilt) to him that is a true member of Christ's church, as of
any other book of the sacred bible. For in none of them all
are faithful diligent hearers and readers more blessed, nor
more lively so declared, observing the contents thereof, than
in this one book. Nowhere it is more clearly specified, the Kev. i.

Rev. xxii.

Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost to be one everlasting
God, and Jesus Christ to be the eternal Son of that living
Father, which are the first and chief grounds of our Christian Rev. iv.
faith, than here. Nowhere is the durable kingdom and Matt. xvi.
priesthood of the said Jesus Christ more plenteously spread,
more plainly proved, and more largely uttered, than in this ^|£*{v'
holy oracle. Nowhere is the doctrine of health more purely
taught, faith more throughly commended, nor yet righteous- £*n '^
ness more highly rewarded, than here. Nowhere are heresies
more earnestly condemned, blasphemous vices more vehe-
mently rebuked, nor yet their just plagues more fiercely then Rev
threatened, than in this compendious work.

Herein is the true Christian church, which is the meek EPh
spouse of the Lamb without spot, in her right-fashioned colours
described. So is the proud church of hypocrites, the rose-
coloured whore, the paramour of antichrist, and the sinful
synagogue of Satan, in her just proportion depainted, to the
merciful forewarning of the Lord's elect. And that is the
cause why I have here entitled this book, The Image of both JJ
Churches. Neither here spareth the Holy Ghost their hypo- Churches-
crisy nor pride, their idolatry nor whoredom, their covetous-
ness nor most cruel tyranny, with their other outrageous
mischiefs. No, he toucheth them so nighly that we should
the better know them, and be the more ware of them, that Rev. xi. .
he sheweth them to be such a spiritual sort as maketh daily '

252 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

Tim. iii. merchandise of the bodies and souls of men. Let us never
look to have a more open mark of that wicked generation ;
take heed of them if we lust. He that will live godly in
Christ, and be a patient sufferer ; he that will stand in God's
fear, and prepare himself to temptation ; he that will be
j-i.iics. vi. strong when adversity shall come, and avoid all assaults of
antichrist and the devil ; let him give himself wholly to the
study of this prophecy.

A brief sum Not one necessary point of belief is in all the other scrip-
is this book . . . * .

of the whole tures, that is not here also in one place or other. The very

scriptures.

complete sum and whole knitting up is this heavenly book of
the universal verities of the bible. All that Moses taught in
the law, David in the Psalms, and the prophets in their
writings concerning Christ's spiritual kingdom both here and

isai. ix. above, meet for this present knowledge, are herein briefly
comprehended. So is his eternal victory for us over sin,

Ephes. sy. death, hell, and the devil, with his perpetual clearness, autho-
rity, and empire, world without end, compendiously here ex-
pressed. He that knoweth not this book, knoweth not what
the church is whereof he is a member. For herein is the
estate thereof from Christ's ascension to the end of the world
under pleasant figures and elegant tropes decided, and no-
where else throughly but here, the times always respected.
He that delighteth not to behold the condition of his own city
is thereunto no loving citizen. And after the true opinion of

August St Austin, either we are citizens in the new Jerusalem with

jeer!iXK Jesus Christ, or else in the old superstitious Babylon with

johnv. antichrist the vicar of Satan. He that with diligence shall
search that matter, specially in this present revelation, shall
throughly perceive the certainty thereof. Consider the dignity
and worthiness of this most precious jewel, that the Lord hath

Matt. xiii. left here to our consolation. First, God the eternal Father
gave it unto Christ his well-beloved Son in our manhood.
Christ now glorified committed it unto the Holy Ghost, which

Itev xxii 'ls kere called an angel or messenger. The Holy Ghost de-
livered it unto John, the peculiarly beloved disciple of Jesu.
And John last of all left it with the universal church to their
Christian erudition. Mark now if any other treatise of the
sacred bible had ever so worthy a forward setting forth. This
is not that it should be altogether neglected, and not looked

THE PREFACE. 253

upon. " No man lighteth a candle (saith Christ), and convey eth
it under a bushel, that men should not see thereby." Never
was this gracious gift given of God to be hidden as it hath Matt. v.

Mark iv.

been of long time, but to be opened to all the congregations.
A more necessary doctrine to the Christian erudition is not in
the whole scriptures, all circumstances considered. For besides jacobus
all that is afore expressed, it containeth the universal trou- Dionys.
bles, persecutions and crosses, that the church suffered in the what this
primitive spring, what it suffereth now, and what it shall taineth?"
suffer in the latter times by the subtle satellites of antichrist,
which are the cruel members of Satan.

It manifesteth also what premies1, what crowns, and what
glory the said congregation shall have after this present con-
flict with the enemies, that the promised rewards might quicken what it
the hearts of those that the torments fear. A prophecy is Swreaden
this Apocalypse called, and is much more excellent than all
the other prophecies. Like as the light is more precious than Dionys.
the shadow, the verity than the figure, the new Testament in cwiUul'
than the old, and the gospel than the law, so is this holy
oracle more precious than they. That Esay, Hieremy,
Ezechiel, Daniel, Oseas, with all the other prophets, warneth Robert™
aforehand to follow concerning Christ and his church, this Ha'ymo!'8'
mystery declareth effectuously fulfilled. It is a full clear-
ance to all the chronicles and most notable histories which
hath been wrote since Christ's ascension, opening the true sebast.
natures of their ages, times, and seasons. He that hath store prealfat.m
of them, and shall diligently search them over, conferring the
one with the other, time with time, and age with age, shall
perceive most wonderful causes. For in the text are they
only proponed in effect, and promised to follow in their
seasons, and so ratified with the other scriptures; but in the
chronicles they are evidently seen by all ages fulfilled. Yet
is the text a light to the chronicles, and not the chronicles to
the text.

Unto St John the Evangelist were these mysteries of
the whole Trinity revealed (as I shewed afore), such time as oiibertns
he was of the emperor Domitian exiled for his preaching into Profo^ m
the isle of Patmos, at the cruel complaints of the idolatrous l
priests and bishops ; and of him so written and sent out of the
same exile into the congregations. In one day were all these

[! premies : rewards, from premium.]

el

254 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

marvels seen, and in the same written, as witnesseth Ilaymo

l.in. VI. rap- w

with divers other expositors, and as seemeth agreeable to the
text : which is a great wonder, in token that the Lord, as
psai. xiT. David reporteth him, is a very swift writer, which at the
itev' XXL SQ-mG time earnestly occupied the hand of the said John. Of
such a nature is the message of this book with the other con-
tents thereof, that from no place is it sent more freely, opened
more clearly, nor told forth more boldly, than out of exile.
And this should seem to be the cause thereof. In exile was
it first written, as a little before is mentioned. In exile are
docto««. the powers thereof most earnestly proved of them that have
faith ; as appeareth yet by Justinus the martyr, Meliton
Hu;ron. in the Asian, Irenaeus, Hippoly tus, Victorinus, and other which
uiu»tr. \vere thereof the first expositors in the primitive church,
Francuc. and in the end suffered for it the death of their bodies.

Titelmannus

Aepat£*°ritate And though it were then the last book of the bible, and
hath been ever since farthest from knowledge and least re-
garded of them all; yet was it the first that received any
man's exposition, as a book thought most necessary to be
known of the Christians.

Kev. xii. Into the desert sendeth the Lord his church, when the

•iKmfli filthy spirit by his spiteful spiritualty speweth out his exe-
crable waters, throwing the third part of the stars into the
earth with his tail. He giveth her two eagle's wings to fly
thither with, which are the light precepts and examples of
Christ, to decline their mischief; for he both fled himself

p«i i.v. when occasions were given him, and commanded his disciples

j'oh'uxii *° ^ee ^rom c^ *° c*ty *n ^me °^ ti16"1 persecutions. He

provideth her there a resting-place for three years and an

i Kings xvii. half, which are the days of Helias, Daniel, and John. And

Dan. xii. ' * »-———»

Kev. XL &\\ this is not that she should there be idle. Flattery, dwelling
Flattery may at home, and sucking there still his mother's breasts, may
never tell out the truth ; he sees so many dangers on every

side, as displeasure of friends, decay of name, loss of goods,

offence of great men, punishment of body, and jeopardy of

life, with such other like. The forsaken wretched sort hath

the Lord provided always to rebuke the world of sin for

i cor. j. want of true faith, of hypocrisy for want of perfect righte-

jobn xvi. ousness, and of blindness for lack of godly judgment : for

nought is it not therefore, that he hath exiled a certain

number of believing brethren the realms of England ; of the

THE PREFACE. 255

•which afflicted family my faith is that I am one. Whereupon
I have considered it no less than my bound duty, under pain
of damnation, to admonish Christ's flock by this present
revelation of their perils past, and the dangers to come for
contempt of the gospel, which now reigneth there above all in
the clergy.

I am not the first which hath attempted this office, or Protestation

i ,A .of the author

taken upon me this odious enterprise, full of rebukes and hereof.
slanders; and that maketh me the bolder. Justinus, be-
coming of a profane philosopher a perfect Christian, wrote
an exposition upon this Apocalypse ; and was slain for the
verity in the year from Christ's incarnation 154. Meliton, Hieron. m
the bishop of Sardis in Asia (which was one of the seven uiustr.
congregations unto whom John wrote), made also a book of
the same, and lived about the same time, in the year of
our Lord 160. Irenaeus, a disciple of Polycarp, bishop offf^J-^
Smyrna (which was also one of the said congregations), left £uae°.cis'
behind him a commentary upon the same book ; and suffered
strong martyrdom for the truth, in the year of our Lord
175. Hippolytus, a bishop in Africa, a man of much godly
wisdom and learning, wrote upon the same about the year
of our Lord 220. In like manner Victorinus, the bishop of p«*r- £quu.

* et Sopnron.

Pictavis, about the year of our Lord 270 ; Ticonius, the Grajc-
African, anno dom. 390 ; Saint Hierome to Anatolius, anno
dom. 410 ; and Saint Austin also, anno dom. 420 ; with
divers other more. Primasius, bishop of Uticina, wrote five
little books upon this Apocalypse unto Castorius, whereof Joan.^
this is the beginning : Tuis vir illustris et religiose Cas- Eeccsle^ipt*
tori; (which volume I have read ;) and he lived in the
year of our Lord 440. Aprigius, bishop of Pacem in Spain, £™j£££
made a notable work upon the same about the year of our
Lord 530. So did Cassiodorus Apulus, as Petrus Equilinus **^*
calleth him, anno dom. 570, and called his book Com-
plexiones in Apocalypsim. So did Isidorus junior, the bishop J^n- ^
of Hispalis in Spain, anno dom. 630; with all those that |«JJ£
here folio weth, of whom I have seen almost so many as have
their beginnings here registered.

Ex Benedictinis monachis.

Beda presbyter Anglos, Lib. in. Apocalypsis sancti Jo-
atinis in qua.

256 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

Alcuinus monachus, Anglus, Lib. i.

Haymo Hirsueldensis, Germanus, Lib. VH. Legimus in
ccclesiastica historia.

Strabus Fuldensis, Germanus, Lib. i. Sicut in secularibus
literis.

Itabanus Maurus, Germanus, Lib. i.

Ambrosius Ansbertus, Gallus, Lib. x. De illustrations
afflatus.

Hobertus Tuiciensis, Germanus, Lib. xir. Ut tu quoque
venerabilis colo.

Joachim Abbas, Calaber, Lib. vm. Quia profunda libri
hujus.

Monachus quidam Cantuariensis, Lib. i. Legitur Genesis
xxviii. Vidit.

Casterton monachus, Anglus, Lib. i. Posuit castra sua in
media.

Ex Canonicis Regularibus.

Richardus de Sancto Victore, Scotus, Lib. i.
Gaufredus Antisiodorensis, Gallus, Lib. i.

Ex Carthusianis monachis.

Henricus de Hassia, Germanus, Lib. i.

Dionysius Rikel, Germanus, Lib. i. Ecce puer meus electus.

Ex Sacerdotibus profanis.

Ambrosius de septem tubis, Lib. i. Tempus autem arbi-
tror.

Berengarius Turonensis, Gallus, Lib. i.

Gilbertus Porreta, Gallus, Lib. i. Omnes qui pie volunt
vivere.

Auctor a centum annis, Anglus, Lib. i.

Joannes Hus, Bohemus, Lib. i. Cum finierint testimo-
nium.
othoBrun- Paulus Burgensis, Judajus, Lib. i. Licet opinio exposi-

felsiuset

Ckirandus tnmim

Leontotius. ™rum'

Mathias Dorinck, Germanus, Lib. i.

Costasye, doctor Anglus, Lib. i. Ecce descripsi earn tibi
tripli.

Jacobus Stralen, Germanus, Lib. i. Vidit Jacob in somno
scalam.

THE PREFACE. 257

Ex Carmelitanis.

Joannes Baconthorpe, Anglus, Lib. i. Apocalypsis Jesu
Christi, fyc.

Joannes Tytleshale, Anglus. Lib. i. Est autem Apoca- Joannes

, . _. J Tritemius.

lypsis, vrrecus sermo.

Thomas de Ylleya, Anglus, Lib. i. Apocalypsis revelatlo Amoidus
dicitur.

Joannes Barath, Hannonius, Lib. i. Ego Joannes vidi os-
tium.

Joannes de Vernone, Gallus, Lib. i.

Nicolaus de Alsacia, Germanus, Lib. i.

Joannes Bloxam, Anglus. Lib. i. De apparitione septem Angiomm.

. .„ *r Hefiades.

SigiUorUm. Joan. Bal.

Joannes Elyne, Anglus, Lib. i. Secundum Isidorum ethi-
molo.

Joannes Tilneye, Anglus, Lib. i. Septem ecclesiis in Asia.

Henricus Winchingham, Anglus, Lib. i. Apertum est tern-
plum Dei.

Joannes Thorpe, Anglus, Lib. i.

Joannes Egidius, Gallus, Lib. i. Apocalyp. $c. Joanni
Evangelistce.

Joannes Baynton, Anglus, Lib. i. Beatus qui legit verba.

Ex Augustinianis.

Augustinus de Ancona, Italus, Lib. i.

Jordanes Saxo, Germanus, Lib. i. Ambroses

Bertrandus parayte, Tolosanus, Lib. i.
Augustinus de Roma, Italus, Lib. i.
Philippus de Mantua, Italus, Lib. i.
Joannes Capgrave, Anglus, Lib. i.

Sylvester Meuccius, Venet., Lib. i. Pro majori intel-
ligentia.

Ex Dominicanis.

Jordanes Botergius, Germanus, Lib. i. Leander

Hugo Barchinonensis, Gallus, Lib. i. Asser pinquis panis An^nmus

. Archiep.

ejus, etc.

Albertus Magnus, Germanus, Lib. i. Confiteor tibi pater.
Stephanus Bisuntinus, Gallus, Lib. i.
Nicolaus Gorham, Gallus, Lib. i.
Bernardus de Trilia, Narbonensis, Lib. i.

17

[BALE.]

258

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

Nioolaus
Bertrandui.
Sebastianus.
Meyer.

Titclmannus
Bernardus
Lutzen-
burgus.

J< >.ii mix
Tritemius.

The writers
of our time
upon the
Apocalypse.

Doctors are
followed
agreeing
with the
scriptures.

Paganus Bergoncnsis, Lombardus, Lib. i.
Alvarus de Caturco, Tolosanus, Lib. i.
Fredericus de Venetiis, Italus, Lib. i.
Joannes Annius, Viterbiensis, Lib. i.
Hieronymus Savanarola, Italus, Lib. i.

Ex Franciscanis.

Alexander de Hales, Anglus, Lib. i.

Helias de Hanibalis, Italus, Lib. i.

Petrus Joannis Catalanus, Lib. i.

Joanneys "Wallys, Anglus, Lib. i.

Petrus Aureolus, Tolosanus, Lib. i.

Nicolaus Lyranus, Germanus, Lib. n. Oportet te iterum
prophetare.

Astesanus Astensis, Lombardus, Lib. i.

Bernardinus Senensis, Italus, Lib. i. Beatus qui legit et
audit.

Theodoricus Andree Tolosanus, Lib. i.

Joannes de Rupe scissa, Lib. i.

Franciscus Titelmannus, Germanus, Lib. n. Superioribus
diebus eruditis.

Ex Neotericis.

Martinus Lutherus, Germanus, Lib. i. Varias prophetias
invenimus in.

Sebastianus Meyer, Bernensis, Lib. i. De lib. Apoca-
lypseos cum.

Georgius JEmilius, Germanus, Lib. i. Mira qucedam in-
cst aviditas.

Franciscus Lambertus, Gallus, Lib. vii. Israelitis a
Mose Dei lege.

Huldricus Zwinglius, Helvetius, Lib. i.

Joannes Brentius, Suevus, Lib. i.

Joannes Calvinus, Gallus, Lib. i.

Melchior Hofman, Germanus, Lib. i.
And many more.

Of these commentaries have I taken both example to do
this thing, and also counsel to understand the text; to none of
them wholly addict, but as I perceived them always agreeing
to the scriptures. What chronographers and historians I
have herein followed for the times and ages of the Christian

THE PREFACE. 259

church, besides the scriptures, it will evidently appear there-
after in the margin of this volume. I know there will be Rev. v.

Rev. xi.

great thunderings, lightnings, and earthquakes, at the coming Rev! xiv.
forth thereof ; for so is it here oft promised of the Holy Ghost.
The boisterous tyrants of Sodom with their great Nimrod, isai. i.
Winchester, and the execrable citizens of Gomorah with their Jer. Win.
shorn smeared captains, will stir about them. Much pain
have they of long time taken, and many have they cruelly
burned, as was seen of late years in Coventry, London, and Fabian, et
in other places more, to obscure the knowledge thereof. Who chronids.
can suppose then that they will now sit still, their mischiefs
made so manifest ? Our worldly-wise brethren also, which Rev. m.

. . Ecclus. xx.

are neither hot nor cold, will start a course at the matter. 2 cor. xi.
I know somewhat is to be suffered at their hands also : for
they always tarry their times, and will not wake that shrewd
cur for hurting themselves.

Graciously hath the Lord called them, specially now of Gai.f.
late ; but his voice is nothing regarded. His servants have IMS. zxtf.
they imprisoned, tormented, and slain, having his verity in
much more contempt than afore. " We looked for peace jer. viu.
(saith Jeremiah the prophet), and we fare not the better at pesa'i.XcxViii.
all. We waited for time of health, and we find here nothing
else but trouble." And no marvel, considering the beast's Rev. xm.
head that was wounded is now healed up again so workmanly
as the fourteenth chapter here mentioneth. The abominable !*»• t „
hypocrisy, idolatry, pride, and filthiness of those terrible R^;n^
termagants of antichrist's holy household, those two-horned f^^
whoremongers, those conjurors of Egypt, and lecherous lo-Judei>
custs leaping out of the smoke of the pit bottomless, which
daily deceive the ignorant multitude with their sorceries and
charms, must be shewed to the world to their utter shame
and confusion.

They know, as did Balaam the sorcerer, that over a Numb. xxiv.

Jude i.

gorgeous glittering whore every fleshly man is inordinately J™T^,V-
wanton, fierce, and greedy. Following his ways therefore, j^™^ vi<
they have always for lucre's sake gloriously garnished their R^; ^j^
holy mother, the madam of mischief and proud synagogue of
Satan, with gold, silver, pearl, precious stone, velvets, silks,
mitres, copes, crosses, cruets, ceremonies, censings, blessings, g^ ^
babblings, brawlings, processions, puppets, and such other mad p^f-J^1-
masteries (whereof the church that Christ left here behind Jer- vi-

17—2

2GO

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

Isai. Iviii.

Gen. MI.
Matt. xix.
Act* v.
9 John iii.

Rev. xviii.
Jer. 1.
Rev. xviii.
Rev. xvii.

1 Cor. i.
Rom. i.
Rev. xviii.
Matt, xx iii.

Rev. xviii.
Luke xiii.

Rev. xix.
Rev. ix.
Rev. xiv.
Rev. xviii.
Rev. XM.

2 Cor. viii.
Mark ix.
Luke xi.
Matt. xxi.

2 Cor iii.
Isai. vi.
Col. it
Rev. x.

Luke viii.

him know not one jot), to provoke the carnal idiots to her
whoredom in the spirit.

The Lord hath long suffered them of mercy, and with-
holden from them his rightful hand of their deserved ven-
geance ; yet will they not fall to repentance, nor amend their
daily mischiefs. To tell them freely of their wicked works
by the scriptures, I have exiled myself for ever from mine own
native country, kindred, friends, acquaintance, (which are the
great delights of this life,) and am well contented for Jesus
Christ's sake, and for the comfort of my brethren there, to
suffer poverty, penury, abjection, reproof, and all that shall
come besides. A commandment the Lord hath given in this
book unto them whom he hath called of mercy from their
wretched beggaries, to spare no rebukes, but to pour out
double upon that bloody bawd and malicious mother of theirs.
Never was this commandment more effectually to be followed
than now, his holy word of salvation so presently set at
nought, despised and persecuted of her mad moody ministers.
Unto heaven are her sins gone up in these latter days, as St
John here witnesseth, requiring vengeance for the innocent
blood that she hath so cruelly shed. And the Lord hath
remembered her wickedness according to his promise; as
partly hath been seen in this realm, and in divers other
more.

I doubt not within short space she shall be wholly turned
over into the bottomless pit again with all her heathenish
ceremonies, superstitions and sorceries, and never return hither-
ward no more than the great mighty millstone that is thrown
into the sea's bottom, Christ so restored unto his right spouse.
Wonders will appear concerning this and such other matters
to him that shall diligently examine the scriptures and his-
tories alleged in the margin : for only minister I an occa-
sion here unto them of a further search. Nothing will be
hidden from him that asketh with meekness, seeketh in faith,
and in prayer desireth the glory of the Lord. Evident will
those secret mysteries be unto him, which are privily hid unto
other under dark ambages1 and parables. Though this
heavenly treasure of health be under lock and key of un-
known similitudes, and so be shut up from the untoward and
wicked generation for their unbelievers' sake ; yet will it be
[l ambages, Lat. obscure phrases, ambiguous expressions.]

THE PREFACE. 261

plain enough to the faithful believers instantly calling upon
him which hath the key of David to open unto them the door of Jam. i.

Rev. lit.

his infallible verities. They shall be sure to find there that ?°>- IY-

v Jam. i.

shall richly delight them, and that will greatly replenish the j$£l
most wholesome desire of their souls, concerning their necessary
salvation in Christ.

The more the figurate2 speech aboundeth here, the more Franciscus

. Lambertus

let them confer it with the other scriptures without all
honied colours of rhetoric or of crafted philosophy, specially
with those which of their own nature jointly agree to the
same. Nothing ought here to be sought of curiosity, b
of love towards God, for defence of his most pure doctrine Prasfat-
and for avoidance of the crafty snares of the devil. A per-
fect preparation is it to a constant soul, when the battle is
seen afore, the end thereof known, and the remedies learned.
Here are we admonished aforehand of two most danger- giibertus

O Porreta, and

ous evils, neither to agree to those tyrants which battle with ^J-f^
the Lamb in his elect members, nor yet to obey those de-
ceitful bishops that in hypocrisy usurp the church's titles.
Of such terrible plagues of vengeance as were coming to- IM*- »«•

Jer. vui.

wards the Israelites, the Lord ever warned them afore by his l Mac- iu
prophets ; and none was there that escaped them so clearly,
as they did which regarded those warnings, watching ever-
more the conclusions of them. Much less harm felt they of iMa&i.
Antiochus Epiphanes, that had read Daniel's prophecy afore, l Mac. vi.
and marked it, than they which knew it not when that
tyrant came upon them. Through diligent expectation in the
faith of God's promises received just Simeon and Anna the
Saviour of the world in his tender infancy.

Mention maketh the Holy Ghost here of Gog and of Rev. x*.
Magog, two terrible fierce enemies to Christ's congregation, xxxviii.

O ^ o o ' Ezek. xxxix.

and sheweth aforehand their purposed mischiefs. Let us not N^b'xxiii
suppose it to be a fable, that he so earnestly tells us : neither J Johniv-
let us think but that this warning is of love, if we list so to
take it and accept it for a truth. Immediately after the
apostles' preaching was this prophecy given to the Christian when this

i i s i • i i Ti i i « prophecy

church (which hath been always a small congregation), lest was given,
they should unbewares, at the subtle suggestions of these end-
two enemies, throw aside the sincerity of Christ's gospel.
So glorious are the pretences of Romish pope and Ma-
[2 figurate: figurative.]

ceremonies

262 THK IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

joan.q:co- hornet, that they seem unto them which regard not these

lampailiug in . . i/»i-i i i • i i

jeremiamet warnings the very angels of light, and their churches most
holy congregations, being very devils with their filthy dregs
of darkness. The pope in his church hath ceremonies with-
out number. No end is there of their babbling prayers,

. . 111 i i i 7 i • '

their portasses1, beads, temples, altar-songs, hours, bells, images,
organs, ornaments, jewels, lights, oilings, shavings, religions,
disguisings, diversity of feasts, constrained vows, fastings, pro-
cessions, and prattlings, that a man would think they were
ouiihei. proctors of paradise. On the other side Mahomet in his

Tripol.de i i • i 1-111 •

statu sarace- church is plenteous also in holy observations. They wash

norum. * • •

themselves oft, they frequent their temples, they pray five

Joan. times in the day, they reverently incline, they lie prostrate

upon the ground, they frequently call to God, they are

temperate in feeding, not curious in their buildings, they

abstain from wine, they abhor idols, they hate them that are

proud, and commend all soberness. And these virtues have

they to appear most innocent livers. But unto what end this

Dan. vii. holiness leadeth, the sequel hereof declareth. Daniel maketh

(Ecolamp. , ii/» • i i • •

in D<m. these two but one, because they are both of one wicked spirit,
and reporteth his blasphemous mouth to utter presumptuous
things. Saint John saith also, that the dragon speaketh bias-

Rev. xiu. phemies against God in them both. Mark both their voices,
and ye shall find these sayings most true.

Joan. The pope maketh his beast; he is the high priest, he is

CEcolamp.

in Dan. Of equal power with Peter, he cannot err, he is head and
Theod. spouse of the church, and he is Christ's immediate vicar.
in' Christian. By this brawHng beast he maketh men to believe he may

Consult. J . J

constitute laws, keep under the gospel, distribute kingdoms,
sell promotions and benefices, set up a purgatory, provide
satisfactions, make new bodies to Christ, redeem dead men's
souls, and remit sin for money.

cEroiamp. Mahomet braggeth also, that he is the great prophet, the

in Dan. promised Messiah, the apostle of both testaments, abled both
by the law and the gospel, and that he hath his name from
the eternal throne of God. He is well contented that Christ
ke an holy prophet and a most worthy creature; yea, the
word of God, the soul of God, and the spirit of God, conceived
of the Holy Ghost, and born of Mary the virgin : but he will
in no case grant him to be the Son of God, nor that he died
[l portass : a breviary.]

THE PREFACE. 263

here for man's redemption. Both these two maintainers of mis-
chief allow Moses* law, the Psalter, the prophets, and the gospel: Joan.

\ i , (Ecolamp.

yea, they commend them, advance them, smg them, read them, in D*n.
honour them, and reverently use them in all their doings :
yet will they have their own filthy laws preferred above £^nd
them, the pope his execrable decrees, and Mahomet his wicked 'Cn0^j£tian'
Alcoran ; else will they murder men without measure. Thus
though they outwardly appear very virtuous, yet are they
the malignant ministers of Satan, denying the Lord which
hath redeemed them. By these may we measure their in-
ferior merchants, having their livery and mark.

Of these hath our loving Lord premonished us in this ^tx3giij-
heavenly work of his, and graciously called us away from jj™^-
their abominations, lest we should be partakers of their sins, Jer' L
and so receive of their plagues. If we unthankfully neglect
it, the more danger is ours. Let no man take the corrections
of. this book to malice: but if he chance in it as in a clear A Christian

request of

glass, to perceive himself spotted, let him wash away the de- the author.

formities ; for God's word spareth no man's iniquity. Read

my whole Commentary, else iudge me not. In no wise rebel Antichrist's

« ' •> titles are not

I here against any princely power, or authority given of God, °fGod-
but against antichrist's filthy titles.

The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be evermore with
thee, good faithful reader, and with all those good men that
entirely hunger for his righteousness. Amen.

Thus endeth the Preface of the Image
of both Churches, out of
Saint John's Apo-
calypse.

A BRIEF PARAPHRASE,

OR COMPENDIOUS ELUCIDATION UPON THE
APOCALYPSE OR REVELATION OF ST JOHN THE EVANGELIST,

GATHERED OUT OF THE PURE SCRIPTURES AND SINCERE
WORD OF GOD, BY

. JOHN BALE,

AN EXILE ALSO IN THIS LIFE FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESU.

THE FIRST CHAPTER.

THE TEXT.

1 The revelation of Jesus Christ, 2 which God gave unto him,
3 for to shew unto his servants the things which must shortly come to
pass : 4 and he sent and shewed hy his angel unto his servant John ;
6 which bare record of the word of God, and of the testimony of
Jesus Christ, and of all things that he saw. 6 Happy is ho that readeth,
and they that hear the words of the prophecy, and keep those things
which are written therein ; 7 for the time is at hand.

THE PARAPHRASE.
Mattxvi. 1. OF Jesus Christ, the Son of the living God, this is

John xvi.

Mattxxxviii the wonderful Revelation concerning the diverse and doubtful

of the Christian church from the apostles' time to the
latter end of the world.

2. Which Revelation, with all judgment and power, God
the everlasting Father hath wholly given unto him, now taken
UP fr°m the earth, glorified, and set above all the works of
his hands ;

3. Evidently to declare, yea, to make manifest and
Matt mi. known unto his true faithful servants, believing in his words,

and walking in his ways, the tokens, signs, and marvels,
which must, by his unchangeable ordinance, shortly in this
after time follow in effect, without premonishment or warning
taken of the wicked sort.

Markxvi. 4.^ ^nd ^e g^ jesus Christ, sitting on the right hand

net. i. of the majesty of God, and being much more excellent than

the angels, hath according to his former promise sent forth

CHAP. I.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 265

his Spirit of truth, most especially unto his dearly beloved John xv.
apostle and peculiar disciple St John the Evangelist, not only Johnxix.
to deduce him into all knowledge and verity, but also to John xvi-
manifest unto him the secret mysteries of things to come.

5. Which John hath already (as an earnest doer in his Acts iy.
master's cause) most constantly witnessed his eternal God- p>»ai c'xvm.

' w 2 J ohn i.

head m the everlasting word against the Ebionites, which £*n xix-
denied him to come in the flesh, and hath faithfully affirmed { j°h" |{.
his natural manhood in all that he saw, being conversant 1 John lv'
with him, against Carpocras and Cerinthus, which blasphemed
the same, to the utter confusion of all such antichrists.

6. Blessed is he, saith St John, which after meek prayer Rev. xxii.
and godly meditation, having the gift of understanding and i cor. XH'.
grace of interpreting the scriptures, doth sincerely and faith- jcor. jr-
fully, without craft or colour, publish and declare the mystical J^tt £
words of this heavenly prophecy. Blessed are they also, i^Vu.
which in a fervent faith hungering and thirsting for the
righteousness, and with Simeon and Anna desirous of the
glory of God, do lovingly hear and earnestly mark the whole-
some words of the same said godly prophecy, and that will
diligently apply themselves to observe the rules and take the
premonishments of godly doctrine therein written.

7. For the perilous days are come, that the deceitful John xiii.

swarm of antichrist perverting the truth shall bring: the i o«. t

... .. * ° i-,' J John iv-

world into pernicious and damnable errors. And the jeopard- U/lff-"-

ous time is at hand, that the wrath of God shall be de- f^l\v
clared from heaven upon all ungodliness of those seducers Matt> xv-
that withhold his truth in unrighteousness, and set his com-
mandments at nought for their own vile traditions.

THE TEXT.

1 John unto the seven congregations which are in Asia : 2
Grace be with you, 3 and peace from him which is, and which was,
and which is to come, 4 and from the seven spirits which are present
before his throne, 5 And from Jesus Christ, which is a faithful wit-
ness, 6 and first-begotten of the dead, 7 and prince over the kings
of the earth. 8 Unto him that loved us, and washed us from our
sins in his own blood, 9 and made us kings and priests unto God his
Father, 10 even unto him be glory and dominion for evermore.
Amen.

THE PARAPHRASE.
1. John the elect apostle of Jesus Christ sendeth these John xm.

266 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [diAP.

Markvi-L greetings to the seven churches or Christian congregations
which arc in the land of Asia the less.

2. Grace (which is the mercy, favour, and acceptation
of God) be with you.

rhii. iv. 3. And also peace (which is the tranquillity of conscience

Kxod.^xv. jn them that believe in Christ) dwell ever among you, from God
the Father everlasting, which is essentially in and of himself,
and which was before the constitution of the world, and which
shall be after the world be finished for ever and ever without
end.

i John v. 4. The same grace and peace again be unto you from

God the Holy Ghost, here mentioned under the title of seven

spirits, for that he is manifold and plenteous hi gifts.

uai.xi. 5. The third time also the same said grace and peace

johni'ii. be unto you from the Lord Jesus Christ, the only Son of

Johnxiv. * ' J

God, which, being the eternal verity itself, was in preaching
his gospel a witness thereof both faithful, true, and perfect,
and hi no wise could lie, that ye should the rather believe him.
COL i. 6. He was the first of all men that ever were in this

Hos.rxuL mortal nature or body of death, recovering again the favour of
Fn'm'ii God lost in Adam ; and that, with victory over sin, hell, death,
piiSh?xxi. and tne devil, ascended into heaven, and became in that flesh
Soh^xvi!1"" glorified, the Son of God, that ye should be the bolder of him,

and the rather take him for your only advocate.
Rev. xix. 7. He is also a most mighty lord over the kings, rulers,

Matt. xxv. and magistrates of this world, having now all power given
him in heaven and in earth, with a writing upon his vesture,
that he is King of kings and Lord of lords ; and that of his
kingdom there shall be no end ; that the wicked tyrants
should the rather fear, lest they feel him a terrible judge at
the latter day.
i John iv. g. Forsomuch as he hath so entirely loved us as to be

Isai. Ini. »

i T?m.M' smitten and wounded for our offences, and as to give his life

I1?*.1?.' for our wicked wretchedness ; yea, forsomuch as he of most

i John i. natural kindness would be cruelly slain to wash us, purify us,

and cleanse us in his own most innocent blood from the most

cankered vileness of our sins to provoke us to love him again :

Habak. it 9. Forsomuch also as he hath made us a living kingdom

Rom. xu. to God, through faith in him, and consecrated us priests to

offer up our bodies by a new Christian life as a sacrifice, holy

and acceptable unto God his everlasting Father :

I.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 267

10. Unto him. with the said Father and with the Holy uoimv.

t/ i Xim. vi.

Ghost, be perpetual praise, glory, power and dominion for
evermore. Amen.

THE TEXT.

1 Behold, he cometh with clouds, 2 and all eyes shall see him,
3 and they also which pierced him : 4 and all kindreds of the earth
shall wail. 5 Even so, Amen. 6 I am Alpha and Omega, the be-
ginning and the ending, saith the Lord almighty, 7 which is, and
which was, and which is to come.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. Take heed : for most certain it is, though Christ in zech. «.
his first coming as a merciful Saviour appeared here upon J^jx'xl-
earth poor, simple and ignominious ; yet shall he in his latter Matt xxiv-
coming appear in the clouds of heaven with majesty, power

and glory, accompanied with the infinite host of angels as a
rigorous judge.

2. And upon him shall all eyes look : both man and Bom. xiv.
angel shall behold him, and stand before his terrible iudg- zec°h.'xii.

, . JO johnxix.

ment-seat ; no creature good nor bad exempt.

3. Yea, those cruel tyrants also shall at that hour
appear before him, which did not only slay his most innocent
body, but also that hath ever since spitefully persecuted his
faithful members unto death for the truth's sake.

4. And all kindreds of the earth, that is to say, whore- Matt, xxiii.

' * ' Ephes. v.

mongers, gluttons, extortioners, idolaters, murderers and ^£r-J:.
tyrants, shall bewail themselves for the sight of him.

5. Whose rightful judgment is not so hateful unto them, wssd. v.
but it is as greatly desired of the faithful multitude, saying in Rev. xxn.

• Jo Rom. viii.

their hearts continually, Even so be it, Amen : for they at EPhes- '•
that hour shall be wholly delivered, glorified, and sealed up
with Christ for the everlasting children of God.

6. I am he, saith the Lord God Almighty, which hath Rey. xxi.
begun all things, and finished the same, being signified by Rev. xxii.
Alpha (which is the first letter of the Greek alphabet) and |^- jx-
Omega (which is the last), because this present revelation was Gen- xvii>
written in Greek, and unto them which only knew the Greek
tongue.

7. I am the same, saith the said Lord God everlasting, i John v.
the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, three distinct persons MW. v.
in one essential Godhead, which is essentially in and of him-

2G8

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

II.lll.lk lit.

Rev. xxii.
Luke vi.
John xv.
Luke xiv.

Hieron.

Caul.

Script-

Ket-U-s.

2 Cor. xii.

Matt. v.

Kzek. iii.
Rom. viiL
Exod. xix.

Isai. Ivni.
Rev. xxi.
Isai. xlviii.
Rev. xxii.

self only ; which was without beginning, and begun all things,
and which shall be without ending, and finish all things ; alone
able to exhibit all virtue, power, and strength, and alone
unable to execute errors, lies, and sin, which is of fragility,
weakness, and unperfectness.

THE TEXT.

1 I John your brother and companion in tribulation, 2 and in
the kingdom of patience, which is in Jesu Christ, 3 was in the isle
of Patmos for the word of God, and for the witnessing of Jesu Christ.
4 I was in the Spirit on a Sunday, 5 and heard behind me a great
voice, as it had been of a trump, saying : 6 I am Alpha and Omega,
the first and the last. 7 That thou seest write in a book, 8 and
send it unto the congregations which are in Asia, 9 unto Ephesus, and
unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thyatira, 10 and unto
Sardis, and unto Philadelphia, and unto Laodicea.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. I, the faithful writer of this present revelation, called
John the Apostle, your natural loving brother, so entirely
coveting your souls' health as mine own, a companion of yours
also in adversity, trouble, and persecution, for the truth's sake;

2. And a partaker with you in the afflicted kingdom,
and in the patient cross of sufferance in Christ Jesu ;

3. Was now of late in a certain isle of Lycia, called
Patmos, exiled for the gospel preaching, and made a vile
abject for testifying the name and word of the said Jesus
Christ, the only Saviour of the world.

4. I, being thus carefully afflicted and driven from all
solace and bodily comfort, on a certain Sunday or day dedi-
cated to the Lord's remembrance, was in the spirit rapt and
clearly taken up from all worldly affects, (so sweetly did the
Lord relieve his poor persecuted servant.)

5. And I heard certainly with mine ears a loud shrill
voice behind me, as I was in this sweet heavenly trance,
which was so vehement and stout to my judgment, as it
had been the noise of a great trump, uttering these words
unto me :

6. I am the first and the last, the original beginner and
the perfect finisher of all things, under Alpha and Omega
the first and last Greek letters, as under an allegory to be
understood.

I.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 269

7. With all diligence therefore write that thou shalt see Exod. xvi

. Habak. ii

here, and make a perfect register of the same. 2 c™- «•

8. And that done, send it lovingly unto the seven chris- Markxv
tian congregations which are in the land of Asia, committed

of the Lord unto thy administration in his word.

9. Send it unto Ephesus, send it unto Smyrna, direct it j^
unto Pergamos, commit it unto Thyatira : v-

10. And unto Sardis, and unto Philadelphia, and unto
Laodicea, and finally by them to the seven climates of the
universal world. For though it be here to them only limited,
yet is it to all people universally meant.

THE TEXT.
«
1 And I turned back to see the voice that spake to me. 2 And

when I was turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks, 3 and in the
midst of the candlesticks one like unto the Son of Man, 4 clothed
with a linen garment down to the ground, 5 and girded about the
breast with a golden girdle. 6 His head and his hairs were white as
white wool, and as snow, 7 and his eyes wore as a flame of fire ; 8 and
his feet like unto brass, as though they brent in a furnace, 9 and
his voice as the noise of many waters. 10 And he had in his right
hand seven stars. 11 And out of his mouth went a sharp two-edged
sword. 12 And his face shone even as the sun in his strength.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And suddenly I turned back, saith Saint John, ear- Johnxx.

Zech. vi.

nestly to behold from whence this voice should come, or who Job xxiii-
should1 speak these words unto me.

2. And as I had turned myself, anon I beheld seven zech. iv.
golden candlesticks, betokening not only the said seven con-
gregations in Asia, but also the universal Christianity of the
whole world. For seven in the scripture most commonly sig- g™- "^
nifieth all or the whole of that it comprehendeth.

3. And in the midst of the said seven candlesticks I saw Isai- *»•
one like unto Christ, which, when he was conversant here pftf-^
among us, not only called himself the Son of Man, but also %$£ *xv'
appeared in shape and apparel as the same. And this beto- Actfvu?'
keneth Christ always to be present and assistant to his con-
gregations, as a Shepherd and Advocate, a Teacher and a
Redeemer, to keep them, help them, inform them, and save them.

[i Who it should, old edit.]

270 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

111" ^' I saw h'm clothed with a side linen garment down to
DM.'!!. ^10 ground> signifying his abundant righteousness, wherewith
all his faithful believers are in this world largely replenished.
FSluuvVv' ^' He was gipded also about the paps with a golden
cant.'vii. girdle. His paps are his most sweet words and promises
2tTheii"ui. replenishing our souls with most sovereign consolation and glad-
ness : and they are speared up together fast unto him with
the shining chain of charity or love : which in the whole
betokeneth, that he is of righteousness and love fast and sure
unto us in his word and promise.

£Cor.xi. g. His head (which is his eternal Godhead) and his ears

cantlV' (which are his infallible verities thereof proceeding) are both

wTi'.' iy.' XVU1" so purely white as snow, in the incomprehensible mysteries of

his divine majesty, and so perfectly white as wool (which is

of a meaner sort) in the lower mysteries of our redemption.

Heb. iv. 7. His eyes (which are his godly wisdom and know-

^kexxk ledge) were as a burning flame of fire, most effectual, pure,

and quick in working.
geb.iv. g. And his feet (which are his human affections and

Prov. xxvii. e x

i^favik mos* 8weet desires of our health) were like unto brass, most
beautiful, clean and precious to behold, and as though they
had been proved, tried and depured1 in a hot burning furnace.
For in them was his frail, tender, and mortal flesh by mani-
fold troubles sore vexed, persecuted, and slain.

Psai. ixvii. 9. His voice (which is his holy testament or gospel) was

Ezek. xliii. i • >

H^' ^ a* the sound or noise of many waters. For many peoples
I'hiiiL Of divers and sundry nations, kindreds, and languages, have
confessed and still do confess him God and man by the same,
though the one understand not the other.

B^ch"^ 10. And he had in his right hand (which is his mighty

jo? i."* power) seven stars, which are not only the seven preachers of

ESTxit' his seven congregations in Asia, but also all the true ministers

ito'm.'L' of his word the world over. For them hath he in his right

hand. They are under his governance, will, protection, and

custody. So long as he retaineth them, they are wise, godly,

and profitable ; but if he once throw them forth, then are they

blind, wicked, and accursed, yea, and good for nothing but

to be cast out and to be trodden under foot. Blessed are they

therefore, which fall not besides that hand.

Rev. xix. 11. Out of his mouth (which is his holy Spirit) proceeded

[l depured: purified.]

I.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 271

a sharp two-edged sword. This is his strong, mighty, and Heb. iv.
quick word, or his sacred scripture, so sharp that it pierceth Matt x.
through, even to the dividing asunder of the soul and the Luite xxi-
spirit, and of the joints and the marrow ; and is a judger of
the thoughts and intents of the heart; whom finally nothing
shall be able to resist.

12. And his face (which is the eternity of his Godhead, p»n.x.

* » Matt xxvn.

glorified nature, and spiritual kingdom) shone even as the gf^K
clear sun in his most strength, whose brightness no creature } £°£ jj-
can behold without the pure sight of an uncorrupt faith. For
the fleshly carnal man in no wise understandeth things belong-
ing to the Spirit of God, but judgeth them foolishness.

THE TEXT.

1 And when I saw him, I fell at his feet, even as dead. 2 And
he laid his right hand upon me, saying unto me, 3 Fear not : I am
the first and the last, 4 and am alive, and was dead. 5 And behold
I am alive for evermore, 6 and have the keys of hell and of death.
7 Write therefore the things which thou hast seen, 8 and the things
which are, and the things which shall be fulfilled hereafter. 9 And
the mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand,
10 and the seven golden candlesticks. 11 The seven stars are the
angels of the seven congregations ; 12 and the seven candlesticks
which thou sawest are the seven congregations.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And when I had thus seen him (saith St John), Dan.x.
and diligently marked all these points in him, I fell down at g^Xj
his feet as one almost dead for fear. Consider in this that ^ x^ui-
the nature of the true knowledge of Christ is to throw down P^CX'XXVH.
and to mortify the flesh with his corrupt affections, and to Jam> 1V'
cast us in fear till his hidden mysteries be throughly per-
ceived.

2. And he (saith St John), to comfort my weakness, Efnux*xxyii-
laid his right hand upon me. He relieved me with his power, i^i.xii.
grace and help, when he saw me humbled before his face and i^xviv?'
fearfully astonied at the wonderful brightness of his bright John a.1*
mysteries : and not without his word, for he said unto me,

3. Let not fearfulness overcome thee, nor doubtful dread Rev. XXL
oppress thee. But take unto thee faith (which is the chief
remedy in fear), and know that I am the first and the last,

272

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

John xiv.
1 Cor. xv.
Rom. vi.
1 Pet iv.
Heb. MI.
1 John ii.
Rom. vi.

laai. xxii.
Rev. iii.
Matt, xyt
Rom. viii.
Rev. xxi.
1 Johni.

Rom. viii.
Rev. xii.
1 John i.

John v.
Luke xxi.

Rev. iii.
Dan. xii.
Acuxi.

Zech. iv.
1 Cor. xv.

Dan. xii.
Matt. v.
Ercles. 1.
1 Pet. ii.
Phil. ii.
John xv.
Rev. ii.

John viii.
Luke ii.
1 Chron.
xx viii.
tph. i.
1 Cor. vi.
IPeti.

the maker and the restorer of all creatures. I am he, of
whom all things depend, and unto whom all things belong.

4. I am now alive, as thou seest evidently, and the very
life itself; yet was I slain now of late, and my body dead and
buried.

5. Behold me therefore earnestly ; for now in a glorified
nature, in a body impassible and immortal, I am alive for ever
and ever, ready to make interpellation1, and to obtain mercy for
all the world's sins, death having over me no more dominion.

6. I have in my hands and under my power the keys
both of hell and death, that neither hell nor sin, death nor
the devil, shall be from henceforth able to prevail against my
elect. No condemnation shall be unto them that are surely
grafted in me.

7. Take pen and ink therefore, and seriously write the
things which thou hast already seen.

8. And note faithfully the marvels which are by the
power of God accomplished, and the wonders also which shall
be fulfilled hereafter.

9. Mark first of all with due circumspection the secret
mystery of the seven shining stars, which thou sawest now of
late in my right hand.

10. And diligently consider the seven golden candlesticks
also.

11. The seven stars in signification are the messengers
of God's word, or the apostolic preachers appointed to the
seven congregations in Asia, and in them to all the world.
These ought in the church, as the stars in the firmament, to
shine in wholesome doctrine and in godly conversation, and, as
the lights of the world, neither in life nor preaching to mi-
nister any manner of darkness.

12. Consider also the seven golden candlesticks which
thou sawest about me, to be the said seven congregations;
upon whom I ought to shine, which am the light of the
world ; in whose works I ought to appear, which am the
clearness of the Gentiles. They are called here seven golden
candlesticks, as most precious in value, forsomuch as they are
precious in the sight of God, and were also redeemed and
bought with a great price, even with the precious blood of
the undefiled Lamb Jesus Christ.

[! interpellation : interposition, intercession ]

II.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 273

THE SECOND CHAPTER.

THE TEXT.

1 Unto the angel of the congregation of Ephesus write ; 2 These
things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand, and walk-
eth in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks ; 3 I know thy works,
and thy lahour, and thy patience, 4 and how thou canst not forbear
them which are evil ; 5 and examinest them which say they are apos-
tles, and are not, 6 and hast found them liars ; 7 and hast suffered,
and hast patience, and for my name's sake hast laboured, and hast not
fainted. 8 Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, for thou hast
left thy first love. 9 Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen,
and repent, 10 and do the first works : 11 or else I will come unto
thee shortly, 12 and will remove thy candlestick out of his place,
except thou repent. 13 But this thou hast, because thou hatest
the deeds of the Nicolaitans, 14 which deeds I also hate. 15 Let
him that hath ears hear what the Spirit saith unto the congregations.
16 To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life, which
is in the midst of the paradise of my God.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. My dearly beloved servant John (saith the Lord Jesus), Rev. i.

• 11 • i i 11 ••<•!•• i James v.

ray will is, that thou shalt signify by writing unto the mes- Dan. ix.

. . . -n Luke xix.

senger or preacher of the Christian congregation of Ephesus, f^£
which, dwelling in this earthly mansion, is, as was Daniel, full pgaY""
of wholesome desires. She looketh for the kingdom, she seek-
eth for the glory, she hungereth for the righteousness of God,
she thirsteth for the living waters, she longeth for to be de-
livered from this body of death, she coveteth to be dissolved
and to be with Christ ; yea, fervently she desireth to rest in
the arms of her almighty spouse.

2. Tell her therefore that these sayings hath he which Rev. i.
holdeth the seven stars in his right hand, and walketh in the John xvii.

Luke xiv.

midst of the seven golden candlesticks ; which hath in his power Jg£n ™J[
all ministers of his word, to retain them, or to cast them out,
and remaineth amongst the congregations, to behold their acts,
and reward them according to their doings.

3. I know thy works (saith he), I perceive thy labour, EXOA HL
thy anguish, thy affliction, thy pain ; for unto me nothing can M!U. v.'
be hid. I consider also thy patient sufferance in adversity, Rom. VJ!H.
and thy troublous cross for my word's sake, thy constant
faith, and thy unbroken spirit.

[BALE.] 18

274

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CUM1.

Phil. iii.
1 Tim. iii.
1 John i.
3 John.
9 Pet. ii.
8 Tim. ii.

1 John ii.
9 Cor. xi.
Rev.i.

Gal. vi.
) Cor. xi.

Jude.

Gal. v.
Acts v.
Ephes. ii.
Ecclus. viii.
Gal. v.

Psal. 1.
Matt x.
John xv.
Eph. iv.
Phil. i.
Luke xiii.

Rom. i.

2 Thess. ii.
1 Tim. iv.

3 Pet. ii.

Rev. ix.
1 Cor. i.
Rom. i.
Rev. i.
John xii.
Isai. i.

4. And I ponder thy fervent and godly zeal, wherein
thou canst in no wise forbear them that are wicked and evil,
but thou hatest blasphemers, and abhorrest the enemies of
God.

5. I much commend thee for that thou diligently ex-
aminest them which call themselves apostles, and are none ;
which boast themselves to be Christian teachers, and are no-
thing less;

6. And by thy diligent search hast not only proved them
false and deceitful antichrists, but also thou hast expelled them,
lest they should do harm.

7. And though thou hast been grievously vexed and
persecuted of those false prophets, yet hast thou patiently
suffered, and firmly stood by the truth for my name's sake.
Thou hast taken pains, and not fainted in thy labours, so
strong hath the Spirit of God been with thee. And all these
points in thee I greatly allow.

8. Yet have I somewhat against thee, forsomuch as thou
art fallen from thy first charity, the fruits of true faith not
being so abundant and plentiful in thee as they were in the
beginning of the gospel, nor thou so effectual in working
mercy and pity.

9. Call therefore to thy remembrance from what per-
fection thou art fallen, and repent thy slipperous weakness and
slothful negligence, which hath not suffered thee to persevere
in thy first calling :

10. And return [to] thy first works again, walking in
that fervent faith, in that godly spirit, and in that sweet love
of thy neighbour, that thou didst walk in before, and diminish
not, but increase evermore in all goodness.

11. Else will I come shortly unto thee as a strait looker
upon thee.

12. And except thou repent from the heart with full
purpose of amendment, I will remove thy candlestick out of
her place. I shall take away from thee the sincere doctrine
and pure preaching of my word, and suffer men's fantastical
traditions, old women's dreams, the spirits of error, the doc-
trine of devils, the lies of hypocrites, with all blindness, dark-
ness, abomination, and idolatry, there to remain. For where as
my word is not sincerely taught, believed, and observed, but
uncharitably despised, hated, and persecuted, there shall not

II.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 275

my church remain, but in her place shall stand up the syna-
gogue of Satan, with blindness and induration. For that
congregation is not mine, which hath not my words. No 2 cor. iv.
longer is it my church, than it hath my verity. Turn back EPh. a. '
again therefore to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, to the pro-
phets and apostles, and exercise the first works, leaving all
papistry.

13. This warning hast thou of me, for that thou hatest TheNico-
the unseemly deeds of the Nicolaitans, so called of one Nico- Acts"vi.

2 Pet. ii.

las, a proselyte of Antioch, and one of the seven deacons Jude.'

' . r » ' Heb. xin.

ordained by the apostles : whose corrupt custom was among
other to defile holy wedlock in making their wives common,
and in boasting themselves lawfully so to do by the example
of the said Nicolas :

14. Whose uncomely acts I hate and abhor also, having Eccius. x.
matrimony in honour, and the chamber thereof undefiled. Mark iv. '

Luke viii.

This premonishment have I given thee also, lest thou in J°hn xvi.
process of time shouldest fall to apostasy, and utterly decline f^,™'
from the truth.

15. Let him that hath ears (saith the Lord), which is
judgment and discretion in the spirit, diligently hear, and
earnestly mark, what the Holy Ghost speaketh, what pre-
monishments he giveth, and what reward he promiseth to the
faithful congregations.

16. To him that by the Spirit of Christ and by faith vie- ?J3;n™-
toriously overcometh the world, sin, hell, death, and the devil, Luke *'
I will give to eat of the tree of life, to have rejoice here in the
Holy Ghost, to have comfort, peace, and gladness in me ;

17. And after this life eternal beatitude, which is in the g°j"-.*iv-

' Eph. ii.

midst of the beautiful paradise, or the triumphant church of £enniivii'
my Lord, my God, and my celestial Father, and yours also jo^xx.
by me.

THE TEXT.

1 And unto the angel of the congregation of Smyrna write. 2
These things saith he that is the first and the last, 3 which was dead,
and is alive: 4 I know thy works, and tribulation, 6 and poverty,
but thou art rich. 6 And I know the blasphemy of them which
call themselves Jews, and are not, but are the congregation of Satan.
7 Fear none of the things which thou shalt suffer. 8 Behold, the devil
shall cast some of you into prison to tempt you, 9 and ye shall have
tribulation ten days. 10 Be faithful unto the death, 11 and I will

18—2

276

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

give theo a crown of lift). 12 Let him that hath cars hoar what the
Spirit saith to tho congregations. 13 Ho that overcometh shall not
be hurt of the second death.

Smyrna.
Kccle*. xiv.
Matt. x.
1 Pet iv.

Col. iii.
S Tim. iv.
Prov. xiii.
Tobias ii.
Matt. XXT.
1 Cor. xiii.
Phil ii.

Rev. i.

Acts MI.

Luke xxiv.
John xx.
1 Pet. ii.
1 Tim. vi.
John xii.
Wisd.ix.

Gal. v.
Acts xiv.
Heb. x.
Matt v.
Luke vi.

Matt v.
Isai. Ixi.
Rom. vi.
1 Cor. iv.
Heb. xt
1 Thess. ii.
Tobit xiv.
1 Thess. ii.
.hide.
Rom. ii.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. Apply thee also, my friend John, with all festination1
to write unto the faithful minister of the congregation of
Smyrna, which travelling in this vale of misery, as the odo-
riferous myrrh, giveth forth the sweet smell of all good
Christian works, and distributeth freely the precious treasure
of godly examples : she believeth in God, she seeketh his
only glory, she followeth his word, she rebuketh sin with
patience, she openeth her hands to the poor, she giveth meat
to the hungry, drink to the thirsty, lodging to the stranger,
clothes to the naked, comfort to the sick, and relief to the pri-
soner. She is meek, gentle, obedient, patient, and merciful.

2. Inform her therefore that these things saith he, which
is the first and the last, the maker and redeemer, the founder
and restorer of all creatures ;

3. Which was once dead to redeem her from eternal
death, and now is alive to restore her to life everlasting. Let
her not doubt therefore to suffer here like as he hath suffered :
for as he is now immortal, and hath the overhand2 of death,
so shall she be, and have the same.

4. I know thy works, saith that Lord, to spring only of
faith, and to be fashioned according to the word of God. I
perceive thy manifold tribulations, how thou art outwardly
afflicted by continual persecution of enemies, and inwardly
cruciated in conscience to behold the damnable errors, fro-
wardness, blindness, and utter contempt of God's truth, which
reigneth in the wicked.

5. I consider thy poverty in the spirit, that nothing thou
esteemest the pride, the riches, the vain glory, and the wanton
desires of this world ; yet art thou rich, for the kingdom of
heaven is thine. For with Abraham, Job, Moses, and Elias,
in thy heart thou seekest the only glory of God: and with
all these things most highly am I pleased.

6. But this pleaseth me not, that thou for my word's

f1 festination: haste.]

[2 overhand: upper hand.]

II.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 277

sake art so blasphemed of ungodly hypocrites, which call them- isai. t.
selves Jews, and are not; which boast themselves for the
peculiar people and chosen children of God, and are nothing
less ; but are without fail the congregation of Satan, and the
tyrannous rabble of ravenous ruffians.

7. Certain it is, that by such spiritual tyrants thou must isai. i.
sustain opprobrious rebukes, with manifold afflictions and pains, j^1^1^-
But let neither their subtle sleights nor their cruel snares be ^exx?
troublous unto thy 3 mind. Neither doubt thou their false prac- MTfm.\a.
tices, nor yet their vengeable4 lies, whom both thou must suf- fpet.uil
fer, with hate, slander, revilings, false witness, spite, shame,

and vengeance : considering this, patiently to live in Christ
is to suffer persecution, and that among those belly-gods no-
thing is more to be looked for than the cross of contradiction
and death.

8. And take this for a warning aforehand. The devil Matt. iv.

" John viii.

doubtless, which is the common adversary and the head cap- j^j^j
tain of their empire, shall with violence bring some of you, L^keCxxi.
not only under the captivity of cruel governors, but also into wlsd.x«i.
the thraldom of wicked laws and damnable constitutions; yea, iac£*x't.
and consequently throw you into prison, chains, sorrow, hun-
ger, thirst, cold, poverty, care, and wretchedness, to tempt
your hearts, to try your patience, to prove your sufferance,
and to trouble your faith, lest ye should stedfastly stand by
Christ's doctrine, to his glory and profit of your brethren.

9. But let this solace you for the time. Their malice Rev.xix.
shall not always endure : their mischief will have an end. wVsd'.'iu.
For though ye have here tribulation, and suffer grievous per- Job'xiv.
secution, be ye sure, it shall no longer continue than ten days. ney- xa.
The term of man's life is but short, and, that once finished,

God shall wipe away from him all tears, and take away all
sorrows and bodily pains.

1 0. Persevere therefore stedfastly, and be strong in the ^Mt*cx*jV
Spirit unto the end. Let not faith fail thee unto the depart- EPh- m-
ing from this transitorious life.

11. And I shall replenish thee with the reward ofgoci"*."-
faithful perseverance. I will give thee the crown of eternal

life, with full tranquillity, joy, and beatitude.

12. Let him that hath ears of understanding with dili- Markiv.

[3 Old editions, my.]

[4 vengeable : revengeful, cruel.]

278 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

i Them. IY. geuce attend, not what the hypocrites have fantasied for lucre,
Acui. but what the Holy Spirit of God doth here utter unto the

Christian congregations.

prov. iv. 13. He that so constantly persevereth in the truth of

2lk!ac.Xix'. God, that neither flattering persuasion, worldly promotion, nor
PMLfltvi cruel torment can pluck his mind from it, shall never take
Rom. viH. harm of the second death. For the death of them which

truly believeth is precious in the sight of the Lord their God.

Neither shall sin be imputed to him that hath faith, nor yet

damnation to them which are in Christ Jesu.

THE TEXT.

1 And unto the angel of the congregation in Pergamos write ;
2 This saith he which hath the sharp sword with the two edges. 3 I
know thy works, and where thou dwellest ; even where Satan's seat is.
4 And thou keepest my name, and hast not denied my faith. 6 And
in those days Antipas was a faithful witness of mine, which was slain
among you, where Satan dwelleth. 6 But I have a few things against
thee,[7j that thou hast there them that maintain the doctrine of Balaam,
which taught Balac to put occasion of sin before the children of Israel,
that they should eat of the meat dedicate unto idols, and to commit
fornication. 8 Even so hast thou them that maintain the doctrine of
the Nicolaitans, which thing I hate. 9 But be converted, or else I
will come unto thee shortly, 10 and will fight against them with the
sword of my mouth. 11 Let him that hath ears hear what the Spirit
saith unto the congregations. 12 To him that overcometh will I give
to eat manna that is hid, 13 and will give him a white stone, 14 and
in the stone a new name written, 15 which no man knoweth, saving
he that receiveth it.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. Fail in no wise, good John, said the said Lord

Jesus Christ, consequently to make known to the Christian

Pergamos. preacher of the congregation of Pergaraos, which though she

Eph.a. remain here beneath upon earth, yet is she the very high

Matt. xvi. building of God, many times assaulted and stricken of the

oa'iV*1' wicked for confessing his truth, but never yet overthrown nor

K]$'£xviii' utterly destroyed. This church is not only high through

Rom. xi. grac6j faith, the word of God, the Spirit of God, the invincible

verity, and all other graces and gifts of the Holy Ghost; but

also for the glory of the name of God, for the strength of

his power, for the secret mysteries of his heavenly judgments,

and for the most constant assertion of his godly truth.

II.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 279

2. Shew her this heavenly message from him which hath Rev. i.
from his mouth proceeding a fine sword, sharp-edged on both Eph.' 7\.
the sides ; whereby is meant his mighty word, so effectual, John x^.
quick, and strong in operation, that the infallible judgments ^^m.
thereof do not only condemn, but also destroy utterly all Heb.r'xL
falsehood, filthiness, lies, lewdness, and wickedness.

3. By my everlasting foresight (saith the Lord) I know Rev. xyi.
thy Christian works, and for thy faith's sake I allow them 2 Pet u.
and praise them. I perceive also where thou dost remain Phii/ii.

Till i • i • 1 n 2 Tim> Ui>

and dwell, even where as is the resting-place of Satan, and
the very kingdom of the devil ; where as God's heavenly word
is oppressed, contemned, and blasphemed of the infidels, ty-
rants, and hypocrites.

4. But I much commend thee, that thou, dwelling among Lukexii.
them, and sustaining daily persecution and rebukes, hast so ACU £'u.
strongly persevered in the truth, that thou hast neither denied

my name, nor forsaken my faith:

5. And specially in those terrible days, wherein that godly Antipas.
preacher and faithful witness of mine, called Antipas, among John XVL
other was most cruelly murdered and slain, yea, before your **v- xx-
faces, to put you the more in fear, lest ye should still confess

my name and word, to the hinderance of Satan's kingdom ; for
there he dwelleth indeed. There is his seat, his throne, his
habitacle.

6. Notwithstanding all these faithful points, yet have 1
somewhat against thee wherein thou art rebuke-worthy. ^raTa.

7. For thou art conversant with them that, contrary to fjtfm'b. xxu.
their Christian profession, support the execrable doctrine of the AM^
subtle soothsayer and cursed charmer Balaam, which by pes- Jer. ix!

i i M , * c?r- vii.L

tilent counsel caused king Balac to provoke the children of £i^-txxixiv-
Israel to work wickedness, and so to have the curse of God, \ J^^;
through this occasion : he should set before their eyes the
most fair damsels of the Midianites preciously apparelled ;
and they, once tangled with their wanton beauty, should not
only defile the laws of their fathers by the eating of meats
dedicate to unclean idols, but also fall into the high dis-
pleasure of God for committing with them most vile fornica-
tion. Such unwholesome teachers are among thy people;
take heed if thou list.

8. Thou art also very familiar with such ungodly apos- ^-^
tates and false apostles as maintain the uncomely examples R^J^

280 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

and teachings of the Nicolaitans, which, corrupting godly mar-
riage, not only permit their own wives to be common, but
also they abash not to defile the wives of other men : whose
damnable doings I detest and abhor.

EMU. xviii. 9. I counsel thee therefore to repent in time, and to

iPTi'm"liV. be converted from the errors of those covetous gluttons and
Bw!tvi.1' ravenous lechers, which, condemning holy matrimony, permit

BelandDrag. „ , . , - ItsT j-i j

2 Tim. iv. all kinds oi uncleanness, and nothing more greedily devour

Kphes. iv. ° & *

rsai. viii. than tnat is offered up to idols in their dedications and feasts.

J Uuf?, In. »

ir!m.llv. Call back these abuses with sweet teachings, exhortations,
desires, and patient rebukes; else will I within a while visit
thee to thy displeasure.

Rev. xix. 10. Yea, and I will valiantly fight against those Balaam-

jeprh'ix!' itans, which give false counsel for filthy rewards, and against
HcJLxiS!' those Nicolaitans, that change holy wedlock for whoredom;
and with the sword of my mouth, which is the invincible
verity, shall I judge them, condemn them, and utterly destroy
them, with all those shaven Midianites that with their whorish
inventions, painted traditions, and ceremonial superstitions,
have taken from me my most dear Israelites, bought with my
precious blood. With the breath of my mouth shall I con-
sume thee, and bring thee to nought.

2Thess.iL 11. Let him that hath but one ear of just understand-

Lukevviu. ing take gentle warning by such charitable premonishments
Matt. xVi. as the Holy Spirit of God giveth unto the Christian congre-
gations.

neb. xi. 12. To him that through constant faith in the name and

Matt.nxvL doctrine of God neither feareth the world, sin, death, hell,
John v. nor the devil, will I give to taste, eat, and savour an hidden

Psal. xxxiil. / '

manna, a secret sweetness, a wisdom in the Spirit; that he
shall feel the goodness thereof, and rejoice to know how sweet
the Lord is, and what an heavenly treasure it is to trust in
him : which manna is hid from the wise of this world.
Matt xi. 13. I will also give him, for a token of perpetual peace

itoml'te. and love, that pure and precious stone Jesus Christ, so white
as the lily flower, innocent and clean from all contagious vices,
to be his only and whole wisdom, righteousness, light, health,
and redemption.

i Pet. u. 14. And in the said white stone Jesus Christ (which is

uohnVi. also the book of life) will I give him a new name written.

Psal. Ixviii.

I shall register him for the child of God, and the heir of life

John i.

H.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 281

everlasting. For in him alone must ye be accepted, saved, isai.

f

and glorified.

15. Of this no man is certain, but he that is taught of Rom. via.
the Spirit of God. No man can say Jesus is the Lord, but
in the Holy Ghost. By the spirit of adoption ye cry Abba,
Father. The only Spirit of the Lord ascertaineth your spirit,
that ye are the sons of God.

THE TEXT.

1 And unto the angel of the congregation of Thyatira write;
2 This saith the Son of God, which hath his eyes like unto a flame
of fire, 3 whose feet are like brass : 4 I know thy works, and thy
love, and thy service, and thy faith, and thy patience, and thy deeds;
5 which are more at the last than at the first. 6 Notwithstanding, I
have a few things against thee, 7 that thou sufferest that woman Jeze-
bel, which calleth herself a prophetess, 8 to teach and to deceive my
servants, to make them commit fornication, and to eat meats offered
up unto idols. 9 And I gave her space to repent of her fornication,
and she repented not. 10 Behold, I will cast her into a bed, 11 and
them that commit fornication with her, 12 into great adversity, except
they turn from their deeds. 13 And I will kill her children 'with
death. 14 And all the congregations shall know that I am he which
searcheth the reins and hearts. 15 And I will give unto every one
of you according to your works.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. Delay not consequently, my loving friend John, saith Thyatira.
the Lord, expressly to manifest with pen unto the pastor of R^nf.xii.
the elect congregation of Thyatira, which is from these low EcciusV'ii.
parts here a sweet-smelling sacrifice unto God of labour and ' J°h" H-

Col. iii.

contrition in the old aged man and body of death. For she ^"'u^
detesteth the vanities of this world, she forsaketh the fruits
of the flesh, she renounceth the concupiscence of the eyes,
mortifieth her mortal members, she fleeth her sensual affects,
and rendereth up herself unto her Lord God as a living, holy,
and acceptable offering.

2. Give unto that contrite and fervent congregation this
comfort. Tell her, that this saith the dearly-beloved and
natural Son of God, which hath his eyes of godly wisdom and
knowledge so lively and effectual as a flame of fire, that he
seeth all things, and nothing can pass from his righteousness
in judgment :

3. Whose feet, or charitable affections towards man, are

282

THE IMAOE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Cant viU
Rev. xix.
1 Cor. ii.
Jer. x MI.
1 John Iv.
Heb. vii.
Uii. liii.

Heb. iv.

1'vtl. XIX.

Prov. xxxi.
AcU xiv.
James i.
Luke vi.
Oal. vi.

Phil. i.
2 Cor. viii.
Actsxi.

Ho*, vi.

Mark x.
Matt v.
1 Kings xvi.
Rev. ii.
i-Kings ix.
Rev. xviii.
Dan. viii.

1 Tim. iv.

2 Thess. ii.
2 Pet v.

1 Tim. iii.
Jer. iii.
Jude.
Isai. x.

Bar. vi.
Matt, xxiii.
Job xxiv.
Lam. ii.

Ezek. xvu
Eph. ii.
2 Sara. xxiv.
John iii.
Rev. xviii.
Dan. viii.
Rev. xiii.
Rev. xvii.

like unto brass brent in a furnace. For his most innocent
manhood, by his own agreement, suffered here for his sake
manifold afflictions and pains.

4. Forsomuch as all things are open to mine eyes, and
nothing can be hid from me (saith the Lord), I perceive thy
fruitful works; I see neighbourly Christian love, I consider
thy liberal heart and hand to the poor, thy faithful exhorta-
tions, thy fervent spirit in the Lord, thy patient sufferance in
adversity for the truth's sake, and thy other godly deeds
beside.

5. I mark it also, that thou shrinkest not in them, but
rather goest forward with increase. For now at the last are
they more effectual and plenteous than they were at the first ;
which greatly delighteth me.

6. Nevertheless yet I have somewhat to say against
thee. For though I judge thee much to be commended, yet
find I thee not without fault.

7. Thou peaceably permittest without resistance that
cruel woman and abominable strumpet Jezebel, which is
the malignant church and synagogue of Satan, which is not
ashamed to boast herself a prophetess, a publisher of the
truth and maintainer of God's service, yea, and the mother
of holy church herself,

8. Under that pretence to set forth devilish doctrine,
to advance pernicious errors, and colour false lies in hypocrisy ;
to the intent she might therewith not only deceive my faith-
ful servants, but also bring them into such trade of wicked-
ness, that they should not force to commit whoredom in the
spirit by falling unto strange worshippings, and to eat of
idol-offerings in consenting to wicked laws and blasphemous
traditions of old doting hypocrites.

9. I have given to that wicked congregation many
wholesome premonishments and warnings with convenient re-
spite to remember her folly, and repent her detestable ways
of living, lest she should perish ; but she will in no wise be
sorry, repent, nor forsake her accustomed idolatry.

10. Be in certainty therefore, I will cast her into a
bed or couch of carnal quietness. She shall in this life have
peace in the flesh, liberty in ungodliness, obedience of the
world, and power in darkness, that she shall swim in wanton
pleasures and bathe herself in innocent blood; and, to assist

II.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 283

her in the same, she shall have subject unto her the sceptre,
sword, authority, and power of princes, lords, rulers, and
magistrates, that none so hardy, under pain of death, to check
her, rebuke her, nor once say against her. This pleasant i Kings xu.

' ' . ' . 2 Chron. xxi.

sleeping bed had the ten tribes of Israel under king Jero- fi^jng?x"v'
boam, Achas, Zedechias, and the other two under Joram, LJ^bJf^k
Ochosias1, and such like, till they were raised of their rest, MattTxx"".
and led captive into Babylon. Such a delectable resting-
couch hath also the greater part of the world under Mahomet
and the Romish pope, and shall have still till God root them
out, destroy them with the breath of his mouth, and throw
them into the fire everlasting.

11. Let them beware therefore, that as her lovers hath Rey.xvii.
to do with that execrable whore, consenting to her pestilent Rev. xvia.
laws and traditions, defending all godly ordinances, laudable ^°*V7-
rites, decent orders, civil policies, honest usages, comely
fashions, holy ceremonies, necessary customs, and such like,
being in very deed most damnable superstitions.

12. For them doubtless will I throw into the anguish isai. xiviii.

Isai Ixvi.

of a desperate conscience here, and after this life into the Mark ix.'
unquietness of eternal damnation. The wicked shall have Ezek- xviu-
peace neither here nor there : neither shall their worm die,
nor their fire go out, unless they decline from that wicked-
ness, renounce their abominations, and convert to the truth,
whiles they are yet here living.

13. And as touching her superstitious children, which Rev. ix.
from their beginning have evermore sucked out of her venom- Jer.'u.'

P < John iv.

ous breasts all poison and ungodliness, - forsaking, yea, and Matt- xxv-
abhorring, the sweet vein of the living waters, them will I
slay with death and condemnation everlasting, prepared for
the devil and his angels.

14. Yea, and it shall then be evident and clear to all HOS. x.
congregations in heaven and under heaven, which have been ^,"-.
from the beginning, to their utter shame and confusion, that •Jgn^'jjj.
I am he from whom nothing can be hid. They shall perceive

f1 Ochosias, the Greek form of Ahaziah.]

[2 Franciscus Lambertus, or Francis Lambert, was a Franciscan
monk, born at Avignon in 1487. From studying the Scriptures he
adopted the principles of the Reformation, and retired to Switzer-
land in 1522. In 1527 he was made professor of divinity at Marburg,
where he died in 1530. He wrote commentaries on the Bible, and
several controversial treatises.]

284 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

also that I go so nigh them, that I search out the ground of
the heart, and try the very reins or inward affects, so that
I know all their privy sleights and practices, bo they never
so secret.

15. And ground you upon this surely, I shall give unto
MeItt.'xvL every one of you, true and false, good and bad, righteous
HO*, iv! and unrighteous, according to your doings ; rewarding them
with life everlasting that have done the true works of faith,
and them with eternal damnation that have left them undone
to follow their own inventions.

THE TEXT.

1 Unto you I say, and unto other of Thyatira, as many as hare not
this learning, and which have not known the deepness of Satan (as
they say), 2 I will put upon you none other burden, 3 but that which
ye have already. 4 Hold fast till I come. 6 And whosoever over-
cometh, and keepeth my works unto the end, 6 to him will I give power
over nations, 7 and he shall rule them with a rod of iron, 8 and as the
vessels of a potter shall he break them to shivers. 9 Even as I received
of my Father, 10 so will I give him the morning star. 11 Let him that
hath ears hear what the Spirit saith to the congregations.

THE PARAPHRASE.

2 ihess. i. 1 . And take this of my mouth (saith the Lord) afore-

Thyati'ra hand, both unto you which have the doctrine of the Spirit,
and unto other also of them that remain at Thyatira, that
bST'ii'1" notable city of the Macedonians, so many as have not grounded
itomS!' in them that godly learning of the truth, but a trifling doc-
trine of their own imaginations contrary unto it; whereby
they have not perceived the more than subtle crafts of that
deceivable Satan, which evermore craftily compasseth to de-
vour : what though their fantastical brains have given them
so to think, standing much in their own conceit ?
Matt xi. 2. My mind is to yoke you with none other law, nor

cof. H.VU" to burden you with none other traditions, than I have already

Gal. iv. . J ... .x,

Luke xvii. given you ; neither with ceremonies, rites, nor ancient cus-
toms, in the observation of days, months, times, nor years, in
holidays, fastings, vigils, nor sabbaths ; for they were but
shadows of things to come.

John xv. 3. Regard only that sweet yoke and that light burden

which ye have received of me. Hold ye fast to the gospel
of the kingdom of God so long as ye shall continue here:

II.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 285

and let the Pharisees1 leaven, with old wives' fables, and hy-
pocrites' dreams, pass by.

4. Let my godly ordinance suffice you. Add nothing Deut x«.
unto my words of your own brains, lest I find you false liars Deut'iv.

• • IT Hos. xii.

when I shall come again to my latter judgment, and according
to righteousness so condemn you.

5. And whosoever is so earnestly faithful in the word i John v.

Matt x

of God, that he overcometh thereby his own lusts, and per- £•*>>&•
formeth to the latter end of his life the works that are there
commanded to be done, and none other ;

6. To him will I give power, as to the son and heir Heb. i.

Psal. xc.

of God, over nations or sects of the world, diverse in opinion Mic.'vii.'

Psal. n.

and faith, as over serpents, scorpions, adders, and lions ; Jer- xiii-

7. That he shall not only overcome them with the Wisd- iv-
mighty iron rod of the invincible verity ;

8. But also, as the weak vessels of a potter, or as most Matt. xv.
• /» • /> • i i • • • Hom- xiv-

vam fantasies, confound their dreams, destroy their imagi- j^^

nations, and bring their practices to nought, proving their l John iv-
traditions to be most vile draff l, and most stinking dregs of
sin ; forsomuch as that which is not of faith is sin.

9. And this power he shall have in no less efficacy and
strength than I received it of my heavenly Father.

10. And besides all this I will freely give him myself to Rev. xxu.
reward, which am the clear morning star and shining lantern John xvVi.
of life; so that all shall be his that is mine: my birth,

my labours, my life, my passion, and death, my resurrection,
and ascension, with all their fruits, shall be his own proper
good.

11. Let him that hath reason and discretion set beastly i John \.
fantasies apart, and diligently note what the Holy Ghost saith ^£v-ij-
here in this dangerous time to the dear congregations of God.

THE THIRD CHAPTER.

THE TEXT.

1 And write unto the angel of the congregation of Sardis ; 2 This
saith he that hath the seven spirits of God, 3 and the seven stars,
4 I know thy works. 6 Thou hast a name that thou livest, and thou
art dead. 6 Wake, and strengthen the things which remain, 7 that are

[l draff: hog's wash, or any coarse liquor. Nares' Glossary.]

i TiJn.' i
5

286 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

ready to die : 8 for I have not found thy works perfect before God.
9 Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard, 10 and hold
fast and repent. 11 If thou shalt not watch, 12 I will come on thee
as a thief, 13 and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon
thee. 14 Thou hast a few names in Sardis, 15 which have not defiled
their garments ; 16 and they shall walk with me in white, for they are
worthy. 17 Ho that overcometh shall be clothed in white array, 18 and
I will not put out his name out of the book of life; 19 and I will
confess his name before my Father and before his angels. 20 Let
him that hath ears hear what the Spirit saith unto the congregations.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. Thou shalt also so shortly as may coveniently be
(saith the Lord to his peculiar servant St John) take pains

cor5 Y by an epistle to admonish the watchman or curate of the

1 John'i'' chosen congregation of Sardis ; which though it be of very
phiMi'' slender reputation before the eyes of the wise, rich, and strong

men of this world, yet is it precious in the sight of God, for-

somuch as it was praised1, bought, and redeemed, by the

greatest payment that ever was, even by the precious blood

Luke xviii. Of the Undefiled Lamb and immaculate Son of God Jesus Christ.

iMatt. XX.

H0ehbnixix' He it was that laboured, hungered, thirsted, and fainted,

R^kru according to the weakness of the human nature, and finally

Key*"i.'v' suffered blasphemies, curses, scorns, lies, persecutions, and

rebukes, with the most painful death of his body at the last,

to deliver her, make her atonement, and restore her again to

the favour of God.

2. Find the means that she may know (saith the Lord
Jesus), that this is to her the message of admonishment or
warning from him which hath in his power to distribute of
his pleasure the seven spirits of God, or the universal gifts of
the Holy Ghost :

ik,, i 3. And hath also in his right hand the seven stars,

Lukexil?"1' which are the bishops or preachers of all congregations, with
Revkxxii. full authority and power to hold them still or to throw them

2 Pet. ii.

forth; to glorify them, if they be faithful ministers of his word,

or to damn them for ever, if they be deceivable hypocrites,

and for lucre prefer their own crooked inventions.

Fxod .. 4. Thou workest not so secretly (saith the Lord), but I

HebmiVxU' know thy deeds, and perceive whereabout thou goest : for

t1 praised: appraised.]

III.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 287

unto me all secrets are open, clear and manifest. When
thou thinkest I do not perceive, then see I thee most of
all.

5. Thou hast a name of life, an outward shew of virtue zech. xii.
and of goodness, and a shining pretence of much holiness ; yet J^1^
art thou before God a dead rotten idol, full of hypocrisy and f^fij1-
falsehood. Men think ye a goodly creature, yet art thou
nothing less.

6. Awake therefore quickly from thy more than idlejohnw.
imaginations and feeble sophisms, and take unto thee faith isai. \?.'
and spirit. Watch upon thy cure, and see to their profit.

7. Consider that thy ways in the outward letter have Ephes. vi.
made my people weak, faint, and feeble, and left them at the ^™ex^
very point of death. Strengthen them now anew with that
which is effectual, strong, sure, lively, true, and necessary,
which is the sincere verity and faith, lest thou perish with

the wicked.

8. For though thou hast the godly gift of prophecy i cor. xiii.
with the grace of understanding and judgment, yet havejudeeva
I found thy works ungodly, and thy doings vile and abomi- Ro'm.V'
nable before God my celestial Father. For thou hast been
inwardly corrupt with avarice and ambition, like as was
Balaam the deceitful prophet and wicked soothsayer.

9. It becometh the judge to know afore what he shall Job x.

2 Cor. vi.

judge, which hath caused me to search out thy carnal andjamesii-

" ° £ Matt. vii.

miserable ways. Call therefore unto thy remembrance how f881- xviii-

• « James i.

thou by the singular gift of God hast received his word, and
heard his gospel, which is the kingdom of health, at the very
mouth of his apostles.

10. And forsomuch as thou hast not esteemed it accord- PMI. '•
ing to the worthiness thereof, nor yet been thankful unto God Lul1* xia.
for such an heavenly gift, but rather swinishly trodden it
under thy feet, and currishly persecuted his faithful servants

for it ; have remorse in thy conscience, and once again set sure
hands upon it, embrace it, hold it fast, and faithfully believe
it, repent from the heart thy ungodly usages past, and from
henceforth live according unto it.

11. If thou wilt not do so, taking of me this gentle Marks.

Acts xvi.

warning, and watch as one uncertain of the hour of death, Matt- xxiv-

° . 1 Thess. v.

living as thou wouldest die by and by,

12. I shall (as doth the thief in the night) come upon

288

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

S Pet. Hi.
Rev. xvi.
Luke xxi.
I'-.ii. xlviiL

Matt xxv.
Mark xiii.

Luke xiii.
Prov. x.

Luke xii.
Matt x.
Dan. xii.
2 1'ct. iii.
Matt xv.
Gal. iv.
1'hil. ii.
Kzek. ii.

Rev. vii.
I'-.il. xxxi.

John xii.
Luke x.
Matt. xix.
Heb. xi.

Matt x.
Rev. xiv.
1 Cor. xv.
Deut. xxv.
Rev. xx.
Ephes. i.

Luke xii.
Matt x.
Horn. viii.

Mark iv.
Dan. ix.
Ephes. L

thco unlocked for, with death shall I destroy thce unbewares ;
so shall hell and damnation swallow thee up for ever.

13. And thou shalt neither know the day nor the hour,
the time nor the minute, that I thus fiercely come upon thee,
and justly suppress thee according to thy ungodly deservings.

14. And in spite of thy cruel heart, yet are there a few
new brethren and lovers of the truth in the city of Sardis,
though their number be but small, which are so dear unto
God, that he hath registered their names in the book of life.

15. These have for no painted speech, glozing promise,
suggestion, nor threatening, once soiled their garments with
thy dirty ceremonies, nor defiled their conversation with thy
beggarly traditions. In the midst of the wicked and froward
generation their hearts are towards me and my word.

16. Wherefore by promise they shall walk with me in
white ; their faults shall never be imputed unto them, their sins
shall be wiped clean away, I will clear them and restore them
to perpetual innocence, and make them partakers with me in
everlasting felicity and glory. For doubtless they are worthy,
for my will forsaking their own will, and leaving the corrupt
ways of men to follow my sincere word.

17. He that after this sort overcometh, persevering in
the faith thereof to the latter end of his life, shall be sure of
these three benefits. He shall be clothed with me in white
apparel, made innocent and pure, incorruptible, impassible,
and immortal.

18. I will in no wise put his name out of the book of
life, nor separate him from the predestinate number of them
which shall be saved, but associate him with the righteous.

19. And besides all this, I will earnestly witness him,
confess him, and allow him by name, before my heavenly
Father and all his company of angels, for one of mine, to have
the inheritance with me.

20. Let him that hath ears in no case be dull or slack
in hearing, but diligently attend, and mark what the Spirit of
God doth here utter before the congregations, to their singular
warning and comfort.

THE TEXT.

1 And write unto the angel of the congregation of Philadelphia:
2 This saith he that is holy and true, 3 which hath the key of David,

III.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 289

4 which openeth and no man shutteth, and shutteth and no man open-
eth : 5 I know thy works. 6 Behold, I have set before thee an open
door, and no man can shut it. 7 For thou hast a little strength, [8] and
hast kept my word, and hast not denied my name. 9 Behold, I shall
give some of the congregation of Satan, which call themselves Jews and
are not, but do lie ; 10 Behold, I will make them that they shall come
and worship before thy feet, 11 and shall know that I have loved thee.
12 Because thou hast kept the words of my patience, therefore will I
keep thee from the hour of temptation, 13 which will come upon all
the world, to tempt them that dwell upon the earth. 14 Behold, I
come shortly. 15 Hold that which thou hast, that no man take away
thy crown. 16 Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the tem-
ple of my God, 17 and he shall go no more out. 18 And I will write
upon him the name of my God, and the name of the city of my God,
new Jerusalem, 19 which cometh down out of heaven from my God :
20 and I will write upon him my new name. 21 Let him that hath
ears hear what the Spirit saith unto the congregations.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. Moreover, defer in no wise, my trusty disciple John, johnxix.
(saith the Lord Jesus,) by writing to signify or make mention Act^x.*'
to the tidings-bringer, bishop, or overseer of the dearly-be- pwiadei-
loved church of Philadelphia; which, as beseemeth a Christian E hM v
congregation in this life, is never without brotherly charity ****lr<
and love, but always hath a sweet compassion upon the poor, isai. ivm.
the needy, the simple, the desolate, the forsaken, the dis- Prov.' xxl"'
dained and miserable people of this world. She hath also in Luke vu
her heart a woful pity, and a lamentable dolour, when she

seeth men wicked, vain, blasphemous, hateful, beastly, idle,
covetous, superstitious, and full of other ungodliness.

2. Let this be known to her first of all, that these are Ley. xx.
the favourable sayings of him which is holy of himself, and
alone maketh other holy ; which is only true, and the verity John xiy.
itself, without whom no truth can be had : isai. xxii.

3. Which hath also in his hand and power the key of Johnx
the house of David, which is the faithful kingdom or congre- J^nxvi'
gation of God.

4. Where as he openeth to the faithful believers by the jotmxx.
gospel-preaching, no man can spear * them out of the kingdom job xu!"'
of God by no excommunication nor curse : where as he doth Kom.i.

* 2 These, ii.

loosen from the bands of sin by the Holy Ghost, no man *?att. vi.

» * Psal. Ixxii.

can bind to damnation by no interdiction nor sentence, have Isai- xxvi-
t1 spear: fasten or shut. Halliwell.]

r -i 19

[BALE.]

290 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

he never so great power given him. And again, if ho
shutteth up the kingdom from the unfaithful hypocrites, no
man can admit them to it by blessings, remissions, nor a
thousand years of their pardon : if he seclude them from
it, no man can able them to it again by no authority nor
power.

Heb. xi. 5. I know (saith the Lord) thy doings from the very

root, and from whence thy works do spring, even from a
sincere faith in my word : wherefore they are to my mind and
pleasure.

Luiiexxiv. 6. Forsomuch therefore as I find thee thus grounded in

Psal. cxviii.

Mark iv. faith, be thou certain and sure of it, I have set before thee an

Jipncs. I.

John XVL open door ; I have illumined thy senses, and cleared thy under-
standing, to know the holy scriptures, and perceive the high
mysteries therein written, so admitting thee to my kingdom.
And this door can no man shut up again : neither shall the
power of this world, nor yet the gates of hell, be able to
prevail against this opening.

Mau-xvi. 7. And this hast thou of me partly for thy meekness.

MaVKlxiii ^or wnereas tne wicked do seem to themselves to be witful,

Rev.xviii. strong, learned, rich, righteous, religious, and holy spiritual
fathers ; thou esteemest thyself but an abject of the world,

Psai. ixxxiiL wretched, weak, blind, poor, sinful, and a miserable doer, as

Matt v. -.1/11

concerning the flesh.

johnxiv. 8. But thou art she that hath kept my sayings, and by

EPht"'v. such strength as I have given thee observed also my laws

LukexiL . 6 J

Actsiv. and commandments. It is thou that hast stood by my truth

John v. t . .

stedfastly, and not denied my name in the time of troublous
persecution. Wherefore thou canst in no wise perish be-
fore me.

R^'J 9 And as concerning the wicked, behold how I shall

fxhe^'iv. order them. I shall not only set them clear from the filthy

traditions of that false Congregation or synagogue of Satan ;

but I will also take certain from thence of the best learned,

converting them' from their errors, and giving them unto thee,

which aforetime called themselves Jews, or the chosen children

John visi. of Abraham, and were not so in deed. They boasted them-

Rom. ix. . »

john'xW. selves very much to be the anointed Israelites, the conse-
. crated sons of promise, and the holy spiritual people of God,
like as the residue doth yet still to this hour ; but they lied
full falsely. They were for that time false dissembling hypo-

III.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 291

crites and cruel adversaries to the truth, as their companions
are still.

10. Be sure that these will I so inwardly move and P^. M.
effectually provoke, that they shall come unto thee to be of {^-'*xj
thy congregation. They shall gladly submit themselves to ^.n' ivv'
thy doctrine, they shall worship God not in outward shadows Actsii<
with bondage, but in spirit and truth with liberty, at thy

feet, after thy wholesome instructions and godly admonitions.

1 1. And whereas they have thought thee aforetime of me Psai. ixx.
to be hated, when thou hast been in persecution, they shall

now well perceive and know (my Spirit speaking in thee, and
such heavenly secrets coming from thee), that thou standest
much in my love, and art greatly in my favour.

12. And forsomuch as thou hast constantly holden and Jer. xxxi.
manfully stood by that word for the which I have suffered J°hn *'*.-..

v « Luke xxiii.

much, not only in mine own flesh, but also in thee and in other j^c'jSi!
my servants, for no adversity falling from it, I will preserve
thee in the hour of temptation. Thou shalt for no violence
decline from the truth ; thou shalt for no torment forsake the
verity. So mighty a stomach and so strong a heart shall I
give thee for the time of thy temptations, that thou shalt not **v. xi.
be once moved.

13. For no doubt of it, this fierce temptation and cruel
handling of the boisterous antichrists, Mahomet standing in the Psai. i.

P. -r, . . ., Markxu.

way or sinners, and the Komish pope sitting in the most pestilent i John a.
seat of errors, will come upon all the world by execrable sects 2 Tim- iv-
of false prophets, liars, hypocrites, blasphemers, and teachers
of devilish doctrine, to tempt and allure them which dwell
here upon earth, sometime by flattering promotions, sometime
by threatenings and penalties, to renounce that verity, and deny
that word, to the utter damnation of their souls.

14. But in any wise take heed and watch in prayer ; for Actsxx.
I come shortly as a righteous judge, giving to every one Rom. \\\.
according to their hearts' inventions. Consider the life but short f^ xTv"'
in this world, and the reward great, if thou persevere in thy ,Mc"r'. x'Vi.
Christian profession. Hold fast that godly faith which thou Luke vl>
hast taken, with her wholesome fruits.

15. Stick sure to that heavenly word which thou hastjamesi.
received, lest thou falling from it lose the crown prepared for Rom. via."
thee. I have done my part : I have chosen thee to eternal M»«- xxi.

. . . Rom. vni.

life, and promised thee the inheritance thereof without thy

19—2

292

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Ftihet. vi.
Matt x.
Acts vi.
Jer. L
Ephes. ii.

1 Kings vL
Mark xvi.
Matt. vii.
Ephcs. ii.
John xv.
1 Cor. iii.
Ecclus. xv.
John xx.

Rev. xxi.
Rom. i.
Matt. xxv.
John xv.
1 Cor. vi.
Ephes. it.
James ii.

Titus iii.
John iii.
Rom. vlii.

Johni.
1 Cor. xv.

Rev. xxi.
Mark iv.
Rev. ii.

deservings ; beware now lest thou lose it by apostasy, and
lest another take it from thee by doing the fruits thereof.

16. Desire my Spirit to strengthen thee, that thou mayest
persevere and stand fast. For that faithful servant and
mighty soldier, which continueth in that verity to the end, will
I set up for a strong pillar and sure buttress in the temple of
my God, which is the church or faithful congregation of my
heavenly Father, prefigured by the temple of Salomon at
Jerusalem.

17. And so strong will I build him upon the hard rock,
that he shall stand always and never more be removed. No
more shall he be a foreigner nor a stranger, but a citizen with
the saints, and of the household of God, most surely grounded
upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets.

18. And I shall write upon him, to his singular commo-
dity, the name of my God and Father almighty, and the name
of the beautiful city of my God also, called new Jerusalem,
renewed in the Spirit. Evermore shall he be called a ser-
vant of the Lord, an apostle or witness of God, a lamb of
Christ's fold, a sheep of his pasture, a branch of his vine, a
member of his church, an imp1 of his kingdom, a citizen of
heaven, and an inheritor of everlasting life.

19. And all this cometh not from beneath ; it riseth not
of his good works, merits, nor deservings, but it cometh out of
heaven from my God. It is only his goodness, grace, liberality,
forgiveness, pity, and mercy.

20. I will also garnish him, and beautify him with my
new name. He shall evermore for his faith's sake be called
the son of God, and rise at the latter day in full glory incor-
ruptible, immortal, and clear, in perpetual peace and concord.

21. He that hath by the gift of God an ear, let him
consider wherefore he hath it, and apply it to the right use,
discreetly weighing what the Holy Ghost's mind is to the
Christian congregations in these heavenly premonishments.

THE TEXT.

1 And unto the angel of the congregation which is in Laodicea
write : 2 This saith Amen, the faithful and true witness, 3 the begin-
ning of the creatures of God ; 4 I know thy works, that thou art
neither cold nor hot. 5 I would thou wert cold or hot. 6 But be-
P imp: young offspring.]

III.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 293

cause thou art between both, and neither cold nor hot, 7 I will spew
thee out of my mouth. 8 Because thou sayest thou art rich and in-
creased with goods, and hast need of nothing, 9 and knowest not how
thou art wretched and miserable, poor, blind, and naked; 10 I coun-
sel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, 11 that thou mayest be
rich, and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, 12 that thy filthy
nakedness do not appear. 13 Anoint thine eyes with eye-salve, 14 that
thou mayest see.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And now last of all, my dear friend John, (saith the Johnxix.
Lord Jesus,) forget not to admonish by thy handwriting also

the elder of the Christian congregation which is in Laodicea, a Laodicea ci-
notable city of the Asians, which pretendeth to be a just people, Bom.lv!^'
or a company to whom faith is reckoned for righteousness, and Lukexi.
are nothing less2. In the sight of men they appear good, and
their works seem glorious ; yet are they before God no sincere
Christians, but dissembling hypocrites indeed.

2. Cause them to know certainly that this is the chari- 1 xim. u.
table warning of him which coveteth all things to be well, Jobnxtr.

Rev xix.

perfect and good, and is in very deed a witness faithful and Rev! xxi.'
true, yea, the eternal verity itself, for that they should give
the more credit to his sayings.

3. Moreover he is the original beginning, not only of the Eccies. i.
creatures, forsomuch as he was that word by whom God James'i.

«/ Phil, ii;

created all things in the beginning ; but also of the creatures
of God, forsomuch as he, becoming flesh in this latter age,
restored them again to the peace and favour of God, for that
they should evermore seek unto him in their need as to the
very fountain or well-spring of all goodness.

4. Thy works are evidently open before me (saith the Matt.™.
Lord), and I know them in their kind. I see thou art neither neb. iv.'
cold nor hot. Thou art neither a full infidel, nor a full believer, z^\^-
neither a perfect pagan, nor a perfect Christian. Thou art Bg™- ^iiu
neither constant in the faith, nor yet all without faith. Out-
wardly thou art hot, but within thou art cold as ice. Inwardly

thou abhorrest the word of God, yet dost thou not outwardly
condemn it.

5. I would thou were either cold or hot, either a Chris- phn. as.
tian or none at all, either a perfect lover of the verity, or else oai'Ti'. ''
a full hater of it ; and not a dissembling hypocrite as thou art, Jucie**'

[a nothing less : i. e. there is no title which they less deserve.] i Tim.' IT.

294

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Matt hi.
Luke iii.
2 Tim. iv.
John xvi.
Luke xviii.
Oal. iv.
Rev. ii.
Matt. xv.
Rom. i.
John xviii.
Matt. vin.
John xii.
Matt. xxii.
Mic. iii.
Luke ix.
Heb. vi.
Luke xviii.
Eccles. vii.
Bev. xviii.

Matt, xxiii.
Luke xi.
John ii.
Zephan. i.
Rev. xviii.
Amos v.
Eccles. i.

Psal. cxliii.
Prov. xiv.
Rom. v.
F.phes. iv.
Rev. xvi.

Jsai. Iv.

Matt. vii.
Luke xvii.
John xix.
Psal. xviii.

judging evil good and good evil, calling darkness light and
light darkness, making sour sweet and sweet sour, allowing
fables and lies, and contemning the wisdom of God. None is
so far from the kingdom of heaven as is a false Christian.
Much sooner is he converted to the truth that is all cold, or
all without faith, than he that under the colour and pretence
of God's laws maintaineth errors and lies.

6. Forsomuch therefore as I find thee between both, and
neither of both, half cold half hot, and neither fully cold nor
hot, neither faithfully given to God's word, nor all whole1
without, but a false glozing hypocrite;

7. I will begin to vomit thee as a morsel out of season,
and spew thee out of my mouth as a thing out of kind. Thou
shalt not be digested : neither shall my word allow thee, nor
my promise admit thee to rest with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob,
in the kingdom of heaven. But thou shalt be thrown forth
into exterior darkness, where shall be weeping and gnashing
of teeth. I will cast thee out, detest thee, and abhor thee.
For much worse are they that abuse or despise the gift of God,
than they which never received it.

8. Thou pratest very sore of thy riches, thy merits,
good deeds, and deservings. Thou boastest thyself much of
thy increase in goodness by deeds of supererogation and
works more than need. Yea, thou art not ashamed to
think thyself so greatly to abound in learning, wisdom,
righteousness, and holiness, that all have need of thee and
thou of none, selling to the wretched idiots of the world thy
masses, thy diriges2, thy fastings, thy memories, thy kneelings,
thy crouchings, with other idle observations.

9. But thou rememberest not that thou art wretched of
thyself, and wicked of thine own nature. Thou considerest
not that thou art miserable and sinful in thy life; poor, without
understanding and knowledge; feeble, without the strength of
God's Spirit ; blind, without judgment and faith ; and naked,
without verity and all good Christian works.

10. I charitably therefore admonish thee to remember
thyself : I counsel thee also, as one minding thee good, to buy
of me gold tried in the fire. Come unto me with faith, and

f1 all whole : altogether.]

[2 Diriges : a solemn service of the Romish church, being a hymn
beginning Dirige gressus meas. Nares' Glossary.]

III.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 295

ask in the ferventness of soul. If thou be feeble-hearted, say, Eccius. xxii
"Lord, increase my faith." Desire my heavenly word to thy IMLBL

• . . ; Prov. xxiii.

comfort, with understanding to perceive it and know it. It is l cor. ^
treasure much more precious than gold ; it is sweetness more
dulcet than honey. And tried it is most pure and clean by
the Holy Ghost. Thou shalt have it without payment. Thy
good heart shall only suffice me.

11. Diligently procure it, that thou mayest be rich in Her. VH.
faith and righteousness, in the merit of Jesus Christ, and in the Komi xli.
favour of God by them, and that thou mayest be clothed in
white raiment of innocency and cleanness, not only before men,

but also before God.

1 2. Be never without verity, faith, righteousness, and Gai. v.

2 Cor. v.

charity, with other gifts of the Holy Ghost ; lest the filthv Rev. xyii.

•> . " Isai- lx.iv-

nakedness of hypocrisy and sin, for all thy painted colours, ^£f -xlxxi

appear to thy confusion. Let thine own dirty merits alone, Eoin> viii-
and deck thee with the precious deservings of the Son of God,
that thou mayest have thy sins wiped away, clearly forgiven,
covered, and never more imputed unto thee by him.

13. And to avoid thy blindness, see thou anoint thine
eyes, thy mind, or affection, thy judgment or knowledge, with
the eye-salve of clearness, which is Jesus Christ, the sweet-
smelling ointment of health.

14. Consider that he alone was born for thee, and died Psai.xy«i.
for thee ; and take him for thy only wisdom, satisfaction, cant. i. .'
holiness, and redemption, that thou mayest hereafter see. Let £«ts lv.

At/ 1 Cor. i.

this precious liquor take from thine eyes all filthy corruption : 1E3^ "•
and whatsoever thou shalt hereafter do in word or in deed, j°,!; xv'ij.
do all in the name of that Lord, giving thanks unto God the
Father by him. For he is the salve that shall heal thee, and
the light that shall clear thee.

THE TEXT.

1 As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten. 2 Be fervent therefore,
and repent. 3 Behold, I stand at the door and knock. 4 If any man
hear my voice and open the door, I will come in unto him, 5 and will
sup with him, and he with me. 6 To him that overcometh will I grant
to sit on my seat, 7 even as I overcome and have sitten with my
Father on his seat. 8 Let him that hath ears hear what the Spirit saith
unto the congregations.

296

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Prov. ni.
Oen. xviil.
Heb. MI.
1 Cor. xi.
Isai. v.
Luke vi.
Rom. i.

James i.
Ephes. iv.
Rev. ii.

Cant v.
Rom. viii.
2 Thess. ii.
Psal. cvi.

John x.
Mark xyi.
John xiv.

Gal. v.
Luke viii.
John xv.
Luke xiv.
Matt. iii.
ICor. ii.

1 John v.
Dan. ii.
Rev. xxi.
1 Cor. vi.
1 Cor. xv.
Rom. iii.
Ephes. i.

John xii.
Rev. xxi.

Matt. xiii.
Phil. iii.
Kphes. i.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. So many as I love I rebuke earnestly, lest they
should perish with the wicked. And those that I favour I
chasten in this life, lest they should be damned for ever.
Who is that man that hath of me here neither chastisement
nor rebuke, but is left without restraint, wallowing in the
concupiscence and desires of his flesh ? A great sign it is of
the indignation of God ; whereas the other is an evident token
of love.

2. For henceforth therefore be fervent in the truth.
Earnestly embrace it, keep it, and follow it. Abhor thy old
superstitions, and repent from the heart that thou hast been
so long neither hot nor cold.

3. Behold I stand at the door of thy heart, as one ready
to help thy weakness. And I knock at the portal of thy con-
science, as one that would gladly comfort thee. I send forth
ray heavenly word to succour thee, lighten thee, raise thee up,
and save thee.

4. If any man with a glad heart will hear my voice, or
the true preaching of my word, and open the door of his
faith, thankfully to receive it, I will come in unto him, en-
duing with all spiritual delights, as righteousness, peace, love,
and joy in the Holy Ghost.

5. Yea, to him shall I make manifest as to my friend
the hidden mysteries of the scripture, and secret counsels of
my Father. And he shall finally sup with me and with him
in the eternal habitacle of God, where no heart can esteem
what he hath prepared for them that love him.

6. That man, which through the earnest zeal of God's
truth destroyeth hypocrisy, and overcometh sin, will I admit
to reign with me in the kingdom of my Father, and grant him
to sit with me in the seat of everlasting peace, as a dear
member of mine own body, declaring him a triumphant con-
queror in me, over damnation, hell, death, and the devil, in a
glorified nature;

7. Even as myself was before, sitting with my celestial
Father in the seat of his eternity ; and to have with me that
health, that blessing, that joy, that victory, that honour,
power, and glory, that I have.

III.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 297

8. Let him that God hath given ears unto, apply them
to his mind, and mark what the Spirit hath here spoken to
the Christian congregations ; for thereupon resteth his life or
his death, his salvation or his damnation.

THE FOURTH CHAPTER.

THE TEXT.

1 After this I looked, and behold a door was open in heaven ; 2 and
the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet, talking with
me, which said, 3 Come up hither, and I will shew thee things which
must be fulfilled hereafter. 4 And immediately I was in the Spirit, 5
and, behold, a seat was set in heaven, and one sat on the seat. 6 And
he that sat was to look upon like unto a jasper stone and a sardine
stone. 7 And there was a rainbow about the seat in sight like a sma-
ragde1. 8 And about the seat were twenty-four seats; 9 and upon
the seats twenty-four elders sitting, 10 clothed in white raiment, 11
and had on their heads crowns of gold. 12 And out of the seat pro-
ceeded lightnings, and thunderings, and voices. 13 And there were
seven lamps of fire burning before the seat, which are the seven spirits
of God. 14 And before the seat there was a sea of glass like unto
crystal. 15 And in the midst of the seat and round about the seat '
were four beasts, 16 full of eyes before and behind.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. After this special injunction of my Lord and Master ReV. L
Jesus Christ (saith saint John), I did cast up mine eyes p£i. S."'.
towards the sky, lifting up my heart to give thanks unto God. Bcete. xuu
And anon, as I seriously beheld the face of the firmament, or AetsxiV.

» Luke xxiv.

majesty of God s works, I saw a door open in heaven ;
which was a signification to me that God minded to open
certain high mysteries of the scripture, and hidden secrets
concerning his kingdom or church, unto me his simple
servant.

2. And the first thing that ascertained me of the same KM*, m.
from thence, was a mighty great voice, as it had been the
stout noise of a trump, or the vehement blast of a horn.

The which voice though it were fearful unto my flesh (as PSM. XxiX.
commonly the commandment of God is), yet was it solacious Joim rt.
unto my spirit, forsomuch as it familiarly talked with me, Jer. xxxl
and said these words :

[! smaragde: emerald.]

298

THE IMAUB OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Kphps.v.

Col iii.

Rom. viii.

psai. xiv.
Ep'hei.T"

s Kings viu

Luke vii.

icor. VL

i«i. iiv.
Dan.'vXiiT" '

Psal. xliv.

Hab' HL

p»ai. xvt

Wisd. xv.

Lukevi.

The rainbow

u the cove-

ii.
ipsaro.viu.'

The twenty-

four seats

3. Come thou up hither. Suspend thine own will, wit,

. i • i n

study, practice, and judgment. Condemn that thou hast of
nature. Lift up thyself above thyself, ascend in soul by the
Spirit and power of God ; and I will shew unto thee things
wonderful, and such as must without fail be fulfilled in every
point hereafter by the unvariable ordinance of God.

4. And as it had been in a thought, I was suddenly by
the Lord's power taken up. I was in the spirit indeed, se-
cluded from all carnal imaginations.

5. And anon I was ware of a beautiful seat prepared
in heaven, which moved me to consider that before the con-
stitution of the world almighty God had appointed by his
Spirit to reign in his faithful church. For I saw that one sat
upon that seat, as upon the beautiful throne of his glory.
No where else reigneth God but among his chosen people.
He dwelleth not in temples made by hand, he resteth not in
houses of man's preparation. Is the kingdom of God any-
where else than within man ? Hath God any temple that ho
more favoureth than man's faithful heart ?

6. And he that gloriously sat upon that comely seat
was like by all similitude to a jasper stone, and resembled also

*

a Preci°us stone called a sardine ; betokening that his reign
is durable and strong, his power firm and invariable, his
glory clear and precious, and that he himself is as the red
jasper, beautiful and orient, and as the green sardine, fresh,
fair, and never fading, that man should ever be desirous of
him : whose will to consider is our felicity, and whose plea-
sure to follow is our perfectness.

7. And there was a fair rainbow about that glorious
seat5 jn sight like a smaragde or an emerald stone: which

....... , . , , ,, ,

sigmfieth his perpetual covenant of peace and love to all them
that have faith, which are so dear unto him as is the apple of
his own eye, or as the thing which he desireth most. And no
less precious the said covenant is, than the fresh emerald with
his amorous hue and beautiful shew of love, that we should
the rather covet it. For nothing is more avidiously to be
desired than is the sweet peace of God.

8. And about that exceeding fair seat or empire of the

. *

Lord were twenty-four other mean seats appointed, which
put me anon in remembrance of charity, patience, stedfast-
ness, love, joy, peace, temperance, justice, knowledge of God,

IV.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 299

meekness, and other fruits of faith, with innumerable gifts of
the Holy Ghost, wherein the servants of God have aforetime
and still do continually rest.

9. For upon those seats were twenty-four elders, or Rev. v.

. . . -I • i i Matt- *'x-

notable ancient men sitting : which seemeth unto me to be Heb. xi.

° . Eeclus. xlv.

Abel and Noah, Abraham and David, Moses and Ehas, Joseph ]^aht£s-x^

and John Baptist, the prophets and apostles, the preachers

and martyrs, with such other like ; to whom Christ promised

in the regeneration to sit with him upon twelve seats, judging

the twelve tribes of Israel. These set numbers in the scrip- Number in

1 the scrip-

tures of twenty-four, or of twelve, and such like, note ^s-vii
certainty in the promise of God towards them which are in ***• vii-
themselves without number.

10. And the foresaid elders, or men of ripe discretion,
were clothed in white raiment or apparel of innocency, accord-
ing to the commandment of the Holy Ghost. For their works
were pure and clean before God, rising only of faith, and were
never defiled with the filthy traditions of men.

11. They had also upon their heads, as mighty rulers Heb. xi.
and governors, crowns of fine gold, in token that they had whktx'are
here the governance in his word, and shall hereafter be par- the crowns.
takers with Christ in his heavenly kingdom and glory.

12. Great is the majesty of the throne of God, and the Ezek. \.

P*al. xcvi.

power much. For from his heavenly seat into the universal RevJ xvi. "
world proceeded lightnings, and thunderings, and voices, which f-^j^
are the manifold and divers respects of his word. For a nSj;.^-"1'
fearful lightning it is, when it rebuketh, throweth down, and i^V1'
condemneth the sinner. It is a terrible thundering, when it Joel "*
feareth, threateneth, and commandeth things contrary to the
flesh. And it is a solacious voice again, when it raiseth,
relieveth, and quickeneth the desolate conscience with com-
fortable promises. And full is all the scripture of these,
which cometh from Sion, and the sweet word of God which
cometh from Jerusalem.

13. And there were seven lamps of flaming fire burning

before the said throne of God, which are the seven spirits of Zech.iv.
God, or the universal gifts of the Holy Ghost, prefigured in *•* T-
the scriptures by the seven lights of one candlestick, the seven
eyes of one stone, and by seven horns and eyes also of the
lamb. These shew light evermore before God's sight. The
church without them in no wise can be the throne of God.

300

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Kick, xlvii.
Rev. i.
John xiv.
Psal. xi.
Mai. iii.

Mai. iii.
Eiek. 1.

Joannes
Bacon
thorpe, Al-
bertus, and
others.
Ezek. x.
Dan. iii.

Ezek. i.
Isai. vi.
Rev. v.

Franciscus
Lambertug.

Georgius
jEmilius.
1 Pet. v.
Ezek. v.
1 Tim. iv.

Ezek. i. x.
John xv.
Matt. xiii.
Luke viii.
John viii.
Hayroo.
1 Cor. ii.
John vi.
John xvi.

14. And before the said seat there was as it had been
a sea of glass, a plentiful understanding of the verity, first
given unto Christ by the Father, and then unto the church or
congregation by the Spirit of Christ. And this sea was like
unto a crystal, clear, beautiful, and pure, without any cor-
ruption of human fantasies.

15. In the midst of that heavenly seat, and in the cir-
cuit of the same, were four beasts seen, of diverse natures and
shapes, not signifying the four greater prophets, nor yet the
four evangelists (as no small number of doctors have fantasied),
but rather the universal number of all faithful believers and
earnest setters forth of the verity in the four quarters of the
whole world. And this may be gathered by the noise of their
wings in Ezekiel, by their crying of Sanctus, sanctus, sanctus,
and by their shewing of the mysteries of the opened seals of
the book, as hereafter followeth. By whom are to be under-
stood the sincere openings of God's word, and the continual
praising of his glorious name. These beasts are in the midst
of the seat or congregation of God, when they teach them and
exhort them to persist in the truth. They are also in the
circuit of the same, when they diligently labour to defend them
from the doctrine of devils and errors of hypocrites.

16. These beasts were full of fair eyes before and be-
hind : which is a clear knowledge in the mysteries of God's
word. The sincere favourers of God's heavenly truth do see
many wonderful things, and know many secret marvels, not
only concerning matters past, but also of judgments to come.
So many eyes have they as they have perceived verities :
for they, once made spiritual, by faith discern all things.
They are taught of God ; and the Holy Ghost doth lead
them into all truth.

THE TEXT.

1 And the first beast was like a lion, 2 the second beast like a
calf, 3 and the third beast had a face like a man, 4 and the fourth beast
was like a flying eagle. 5 And the four beasts had each one of them
six wings. 6 And round about without and within they were full of
eyes. 7 And they had no rest neither day nor night, saying, Holy,
holy, holy is the Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come.
8 And when those beasts gave glory, and honour, and thanks to him
that sat on the seat, which liveth for ever and ever, 9 the twenty-

IV.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 301

four elders fell down before him that sat on the throne, and worshipped
him that liveth for ever, 10 and cast their crowns before the throne,
saying, 11 Thou art worthy, Lord, to receive glory and honour and
power. 12 For thou hast created all things, and for thy will's sake
they are and were created.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1 . These four beasts have four divers exterior simili- Ambroses
tudes, which are not else but the outward tokens, testimonies, R^m. m"s'
and signs of faith, or the fruitful works thereof only proceed- Pro'v. kxx.

' /, . Prov- xxviii.

ing : for faith is never without her wholesome fruits. The £oi. »>•...

Rom. y.ii.

first beast was in similitude like unto a lion, strong and mighty f£S*v*
in power. And that are they which have laid aside the old
man of sin with his feeble faint works, and converted them-
selves into the ghostly image of Christ, which is the mighty
strong lion of the tribe of Juda, for that they might have the
victory over sin.

2. The second beast was fashioned like unto a calf, much i*». ».

Exoa. xxix.

used in the old law to be offered up in sacrifice. And such g»{- j:
are they which, forsaking themselves and mortifying the cor- ]£™; ^
rupt lusts of their flesh, do walk in a new Christian life, and 2 Tun- m'
offer up themselves unto God as a living sacrifice, ready to
suffer all kinds of persecution and death for his name's sake.

3. The third beast had a face in favour like a man, Eccius. \m.
having reason, wit, and discretion. And those are they which, R£raXJiii.
through policy of faith and prudence in the Spirit, so wisely 2 cor. x.
and discreetly order themselves in that they go about, that
nothing that is against the glory of God, but all things work-

eth for the best in them.

4. The fourth beast was like unto a flying eagle, which jobix.
buildeth her nest very high in the hard rock stone : which Rom. vi.'

«/ Phil. iii.

are those godly persons that, living here in this mortal body, g^'jj-

by the counsel of the Holy Ghost have their conversation in l ^i. x.

heaven. They seek for those things which are above, where as

Christ is sitting on the right hand of God ; in whom only,

as in the sure rock, they build all their whole hope and trust.

By these four similitudes is the true congregation of God Ansbemw

, i f • i , n and Haymo.

known from the painted synagogue and counterfeit church of **\. u
Satan, glorifying herself in vain glory, pomp, cruelty, rape, p^'/-^
simony, lies, hatred, sects, murder, idolatry, sedition, and

302

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHUKCIIES.

[CHAP.

Lambertus.

Bzek. I.
Ezek. x.
Isai. vi.
Isai. \l.
Heb. xi.
Gal. v.
Ephes. I.
John xv.
Rom. ii.
Titus ii.
Ezek. x.

Rom. viii.
John i.
Ezek. x.
1 Cor. ii.
Rev. xxi.
1 Kings hi.
Eccles. L

Fsal. xxxili.
Isai. vi.

Athanasius,
Augustine,
Fulgentius.
Rev. i.
Isai. xliv.

PHmasiui.
Afer.
Col. iii.

Robertus
Tuiciensis.
Isai. xi.
Psal. cxviii.
Isai. Ixii.
Exod. xv.
Lukei.

tyranny, with other fruits of the flesh ; whose god is their
belly, and their end damnation. And though these four
similitudes be diverse, yet do they respect one congregation,
after Ezekiel, which evermore applieth all four unto one
beast. And every one of the said four beasts had six wings
about him.

5. The wings whereby God's people are raised up unto
him is faith, hope, charity, justice, mercy, and verity, with
such other virtues as evermore accompany them. By these
are they lifted up unto heavenly things. By these avoid they
the common mischiefs of the world. By these obtain they
a plenteous quietness in God, abiding their Saviour and
Redeemer Jesus Christ. And whereas in Ezekiel the said
wings appearing but four are here found six, we may gather
this ; that, the gospel now published, the gifts of the Holy
Ghost are more high, plentiful, and open under Christ, than
aforetime under Moses.

6. Round about them without and within the said beasts
were full of eyes. The servants of the Lord have godly
wisdom and knowledge everywhere ; inwardly, to consider
heavenly things durable, sure, and perfect, and never to pe-
rish; outwardly again, to judge earthly things corruptible,
wretched, and vain, and shortly to be ended.

7. Neither day nor night could the said beasts cease
from the praise of their Lord God, saying, Holy, holy, holy, or,
Blessed art thou, almighty Father, blessed art thou, almighty
Son, blessed art thou, almighty Holy Ghost, three distinct
persons in Trinity, and in substance one Lord God Almighty,
which was without beginning, and is of himself only, and
shall be for ever and ever, everlasting. And what is this
else but that the righteous, fervently praying, giveth con-
tinual thanks unto God, rejoicing among themselves in psalms,
in hymns, and in spiritual songs, praising him evermore in
their hearts ?

8. And when those four beasts, or faithful, fervent, sin-
cere, and pure believers here believing in the flesh, gave glory,
honour, and thanks, from the four quarters of the earth, in
professing the verity, in teaching it unto others, and in living
according to the same ; and that unto him which sat on the
seat, which is God Almighty reigning over that congregation,

IV.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 303

•which liveth for ever and ever, and hath of his kingdom none
end ;

9. Anon stepped forth the twenty-four elders, or the Rev.v.
whole, perfect, and universal number of them which have Magnus.
rested in the Lord, and they with all meekness fell down
before him which sat on the throne. They submitted them-
selves unto him, acknowledging him for their only Lord. They
worshipped him also with due reverence, and gave high thanks
unto him as unto their eternal living God.

10. Yea, finally, they threw down their crowns before Psai. xxvin

/• i • i • rm f 11* *sa*' xxv'*-

the throne of his eternal maiesty. They confessed their own 3 Esd. ix

•> » * . Psal. cxiu.

good works, merits, and deservings to be nothing at all ; but ^gorius
their whole health, wisdom, knowledge, virtue, holiness, right- f^"5'
eousness, and redemption to be only of his liberal gift and Tltus Ult
undeserved goodness.

11. And as men most highly rejoicing they cried unto PS£ i xxxv
him, saying thus : It is thou, O Lord God, and most mighty Bom- xi-
Creator, that is alone worthy to receive all glory, all honour,

and all thanks for that hath been wrought in heaven and in
earth, and none other else but thou.

12. For thou hast alone by the unsearchable wisdom P«I- rf».

• Gen. xii.

created all things, and brought them forth out of nothing, j^f- iiu
And for the only pleasure of thy will they are now at this Ephes- L
present time in substance and fashion, and were created of
thee at the beginning, not only to be at thy commandment,
but also to be evermore thankful unto thee, and to laud thee
and praise thee for ever.

THE FIFTH CHAPTER.
THE TEXT.

1 And I saw in the right hand of him that sat on the throne a book
2 written within and on the backside, 3 sealed with seven seals : 4 and
I saw a strong angel preaching with a loud voice, 5 Who is worthy to
open the book, and loose the seals thereof? 6 And no man in heaven,
nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the book, neither
to look thereon. 7 And I wept much, because no man was found wor-
thy to open and to read the book, neither to look thereon. 8 And one
of the elders said unto me, Weep not : 9 behold, the lion which is of
the tribe of Juda, 10 the root of David, hath obtained to open the book,

304

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Rev. iv.
1 Pet. v.
Isai. vi.
1 Pel. i.
Kxpd. xxxii.
Isai. viii.
Col. i.
Rev. x.

Rom. i.
Psal. cxvii.
Isai. xlviii.
Isai. xl.
P<al. xlix.
Job xxxiL

Psal. cxix.
Col. i.
Rom. i.
Matt. xyi.
Psal. xcix.
2 Tim. iii.
Luke viii.
Rom. xiii.
John vi.
Gal. iv.
John i.

Isai. xxix.
1 Cor. ii.
Bom. viii.
1 Cor. i.

Joannes Ba-

conthorpe'.

Nicolau*

Lvranus.

Albertus.

and to loose the seven seals thereof. 11 And I beheld, and lo, in tho
midst of the seat, and of the four beasts, and in tho midst of the elders,
12 stood a lamb as though ho had been killed, 13 which had seven
horns, 14 and seven eyes, which are the seven spirits of God, sent unto
all the world. 15 And he camo and took the book out of the right
hand of him that sat upon the seat.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. After the foresaid vision I saw (saith saint John) in
the right hand, or mighty power and will, of him that sat on
the throne with majesty, a wonderful book, in the which both
man and angel were desirous to look. This book is God's
heavenly ordinance, containing not only all that hath been
created of God, visible and invisible, but also the universal
contents of the holy scripture. This book hath the merciful
Lord provided, that men should know him, partly by his
creatures, partly by his scriptures. This book he hath in his
right hand. For heaven he measureth with his span, and the
whole world he comprehendeth under his three fingers. In
his hand or power is the universal earth, both hills and
valleys. At his only will and pleasure is the sincere under-
standing of the scriptures, and true interpretation of the
same.

2. This book is written within and without. The world
containeth creatures visible and invisible, powers open and
hidden, that men in them should read and understand that
there is a living God, and that they should acknowledge him
and worship him, as the Lord and Creator of all. The holy
scripture hath her figure and history, her mystery and verity,
her parable and plain doctrine, her night and day, her letter
and sense, her voice and word, her flesh and spirit, her
shadow and clear light, her death and life, her law and gospel,
her Moses and Christ, to bring all men also unto the knowledge
of God.

3. But that book is surely sealed with seven strong
seals from the fleshly understanding of man, not having the
Spirit of Christ, that he can neither use the creatures of God
aright, nor yet perceive the scriptures according to their true
meaning. Much hath the doctors fantasied of these seven clasps

P Baconthorpe, or Bacondorp, or simply John Bacon, one of the
most learned men of his time, was born about the end of the 13th

V.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 305

or springs of this book without the authority of God's word,
calling them all manner of obscurities and darknesses : where-
as in very deed, they are not else but the strong and unvari-
able decree or set diffinition of God, before the constitution of Psai. ^^
the world, that none should be able to read rightly therein, Mratt.'x"'"
nor know the just meaning thereof, without the Spirit of his JamwL
Son, and unless it be meekly asked in faith. And this one Matt xiii.
decree of God so oft locketh up these heavenly secrets from
man, as it findeth him carnal, covetous, wilful, blind, malicious,
proud and false ; with such other like. The number of seven Joachim
doth only respect the opening of the seals in all ages : for in Gen-lv.'
every age hath God opened in truth unto some godly men by i sam.'xvi.
his Spirit; with Abel and Enoch, with Noe and Sem, with ^/'^
Abraham and Job, with Moses and Samuel, with David and Acts iv-
Helias, with Jeremy and Daniel, with John Baptist and Peter.

4. And I saw (saith St John) a strong angel ; which Mai. «.
betokeneth every faithful minister of God's word, coveting Luke vi".
all men to be taught of God, and sending them only unto
Christ, for they are the angels of the Lord of hosts. Which
angel cried with a loud voice, with an earnest zeal of the
glory of God and with a fervent desire of his neighbour's
health :

5. Who is worthy to open this book, and to undo the £*!• xiii.

J Psal. Ixviii.

clasps thereof? As though he should say, None but he alone. j^'nixv'
Seek him therefore that he may open it unto you, else areje^m-
ye like always to be blind, foolish and unlearned liars before
the Lord, seem ye never so wise, eloquent, and well learned
in the sight of men.

6. And indeed no man was found able to do it, neither i Esd. iv.
in heaven, nor in earth, nor under the earth : yet was there a baL xtv.

.2 Pet. ii

diligent search made, and many did attempt it. The angels Acts xvii.
that by apostasy fell from God, when they were in heaven, ^p'^'Y:
wrought masteries about it. And in the earth here the philo-

century at Baconthorp, an obscure village in Norfolk, whence he
took his name. His works are numerous, and Bale seems to think that
he anticipated the better opinions of more enlightened times. Ho
died in London in 1346.]

[2 Joachim, abbot of the Cistercians at Corazzo, and afterwards at
Flora in Calabria. Though he fell into errors in regard to the Trinity,
yet his commentaries on Isaiah, Jeremiah, and the Apocalypse, are in
some estimation. He died in 1202.]

[BALE.] 20

306

TUB I MM,!-: OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Rom. iii.

1'Ml. Km.
Jer. xxiii.
Isai. xxix.
1 Cor. i.
Col. iv.
Bom. xi.
WUd.ix.

Matt v.
Isai. Ixiii.
Rev. xix.
Ecclus. viii.
John xiv.
Hos.lv.
Wisd. ix.
Isai. IvL

Gen. xlix.
Isai. xxxL
Micah v.
3 Esd. iii.

Hos. xiii.
John viii.
Heb. xi.
John xii
Luke xi.
Isai. XL
Rev. xxii.

Luke i.
Col. ii.
Matt, xx viii.
Mark xvi.

Luke xxiv.
2 Cor. iii.
John xii.
Kphes. v.
1 Tim. iv.
Ezek. xxxvi.
Joelii.

sophcrs among the Gentiles, the religious fathers among the
Jews, the Pharisees and scribes, the lawyers and priests, and
among the Christians the false apostles and antichrists, the
sophisters and papists, the sects and school-doctors, with all
the worldly-wise, have craftily compassed the thing : yea, the
messengers of Satan (whose damnation is certain), subtle to
persuade and fraudulently to deceive the innocent souls, have
also done their part. But what hath followed ? After their
vain enterprise they have been so astom'ed at the majesty or
sight of the book, that neither were they able to open it, nor
yet to look thereupon. So high were the mysteries thereof,
so unsearchable the judgments, and so investigable * the ways
thereunto.

7. And I fell in sore weeping (saith St John) ; much
dolour was it to my heart to see that none was found worthy,
no creature able, neither angel nor man, good spirit nor devil,
to open and to read the book, which is clearly to know the
will of God therein, nor yet once to look thereupon, that
is sincerely to perceive the least verity contained therein.
No create understanding could attain unto it : all were
ignorant, all dark, all blind.

8. And as I was thus mourning, one of the elders, even
Jacob by name, comforted me with his prophecy of Juda ;
Esay, Micheas, and Esdras, bearing witness to the same.

9. These with other ascertained me, that he was the
lion of the tribe of Juda, which should overcome the world,
and have the victory over death and hell ; for indeed they
with Abraham saw it afar off, and much rejoiced. He is the
strong and invincible lion, that subdued the prince of this
world, took from him the prey, and hath divided the spoil.

10. He is the very root of David, the ground and original
cause of all godly promises made unto him of deliverance,
victory, and reign, and alone in him are they fulfilled. Only
hath he obtained by his death, resurrection, and ascension, to
make open the hidden mysteries of this book, or whole ordi-
nance of God, and to loose the seven seals thereof, or to take
away the universal impediments whereby the said book could
in no case be seen ; as is carnality, ignorance, darkness, blind-
ness, wilfulness, covetousness, malice, hypocrisy, lies, with
such like. So was it afore speared by the decree of God,

p investigable : unsearchable.]

V.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 307

that none could read in it till he removed the untowardness
from their hearts.

11. All this I beheld (saith St John), and as I looked isai. xn.
farther, I saw that in the midst of the seat (which is the Rev.' iv.

* , 1 Cor. iv.

universal congregation of God), and of the four beasts (which 1^™;^
are the constant ministers of his word), and also in the midst Jer'.'xi"'
of the ancient elders (which have been the sincere witnesses of Isw'
his verity since the beginning),

12. There stood a fair, meek, and most innocent lamb, Johni.
as though he had been newly slain. I knew that Christ was F^xvi!'
this lamb ; for he was wounded for our offences, and took
away the sins of the world. He was that meek lamb pre-
figured in the law, whom the faithful fathers so earnestly
desired. He was that gentle lamb that was carried away to Acts viii.
be slain, and that opened not his mouth before the shearer. IT?™" a.'
This lamb standeth up evermore for us before God, as our Matt MUI.
only mediator, advocate, peace-maker, saviour, helper, coun- Psai! ixxiv.
seller, defender, and teacher.

13. This Lamb hath seven horns, which betoken his
strong and infinite power, virtue, victory, kingdom, glory,
bounteousness, and majesty, with such like, and in the whole
his universal reign.

14. He had also seven eyes, which are all the powers, zech. m.
graces, and fruits of the Holy Ghost, called here the seven HOT. u
spirits of God ; forsomuch as they are the singular gifts of Mark xyi.
him which is his essential Spirit. And them he hath sent, by fj™'fcxxxviii'
his apostles and other godly preachers, into the seven climates ^'vcxli'
of the earth or universal world, the people with them to be fS^xii.
replenished. These are wisdom, understanding, counsel, l Joh
strength, knowledge, piety, and the fear of God. These are

also love, joy, peace, patience, gentleness, goodness, faith,
meekness, long-suffering, cleanness, and temperance, with
diversity of tongues, interpretation, prophecy, cures, healings,
miracles, and judgment of spirits.

15. And the said Lamb came forth as one through meek- Ph». u.
ness having victory over sin, death and hell ; arid he reverently J^'ev*-
took the said book from the right hand of him that sat upon Ma'u xi-
the throne. Which made me anon to consider, that the hea-
venly Father had given up unto him the whole administration

of his spiritual kingdom, with all authority and power in heaven John v
and earth, to open or to spear, to choose or to reject, to take Matt- xxvlil-

20—2

308

THE IMAGE OF KOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Phil. ii.
Matt, xxv.
Luke xxiv.
John xiv.
John xvi.
Acts ii.
Matt. xxv.
Heb. x.

or to refuse, to save or to lose, to reward or to damn. For he
it was that first opened the understanding of men that they
might perceive the scriptures. He it was that sent the Holy
Spirit of God to deduce them into all verity, and gave them
grace to instruct all peoples. He it is also that shall throw
them into everlasting fire, with the devil and his angels, that
resist the same.

John v.
Luke x.
Heb. xi.
WUd. v.
John viii.
Ephes. ii.
John viii.
Heb. xi.
Acts iii.
Bev. xxii.

Acts iii.
Rev. xxii.

R«v. xv.
Psal. cl.
Isai. Ixvi.
Prov. xxiii.
Luke x.
1 Cor. x.
Isai. liii.

John viii.
John L

Zech. xiv.
Dan. ix.
Psal. Ixi.
M at. v.
Prov. xvii.

THE TEXT.

1 And when he had taken the book, tho four beasts and the twenty-
four elders 2 fell down before the Lamb, having harps, 3 and golden
vials full of odours (which are the prayers of the saints); 4 and they
sang a new song, saying, 5 Thou art worthy to take the book, 6 and
to open tho seals thereof: 7 for thou wert killed, 8 and hast redeemed
us by thy blood out of all kindreds, and tongues, and people, and
nations, 9 and hast made us unto our God kings and priests; 10 and
we shall reign on the earth.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And when he had received the said book of the hand
of God, with full authority and power, the four beasts, or the
present protesters of the verity, here living in the world, and
the twenty-four elders or ancient witnesses of the same, de-
parted clean from this world, as were the old fathers, the
patriarchs, prophets and apostles, meekly submitted them-
selves before the Lamb, much rejoicing in his triumphant victory
for them.

2. They fell down before him, they praised him, they
worshipped him, they gave thanks, and recognised him for their
merciful Lord and Saviour, having in their hands harmonious
harps; which there represented the melody of their faithful
souls, or the inward rejoice that they had in faith of the
eternal verity of God. For that is the agreeable concord and
sweet harmony that he most delighteth in. And as well had
they harps that were long afore Christ, as had they that followed
him, the effect of his death being equal to them both. So
well rejoiced Abraham, which saw him afar off, as did John
Baptist which shewed him present.

3. Each one of them had also in his hand a golden
vial full of sweet odours, which is a faithful heart to God,
full of sweet desires and wholesome prayers, while they lived

V.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 309

here. And these vessels of prayer, or hearts of the faithful
believers, coveting mercy to themselves and all others, were
very precious, pleasant and beautiful in the sight of the Lord,
which only desireth the heart.

4. They sang also with their instruments a new song of Psai. cxi.

Prov. xxiii.

rejoice, recording the great benefit of God. They uttered the Rev.'xiv.
glad tidings of peace. They published the gospel of Christ. Haggai a.
They told of his coming. They declared him present and past. J^A
This song was ever new unto flesh and blood. It seemed very %$£'. I"'.
strange, yea, and foolish, to the children of this world, yet is
it the power of God unto salvation for every one that believeth.
New it is also, forsomuch as it nothing alloweth in our aged
man of sin, but always calleth upon renovation in the spirit.

5. This was the conclusion of that song: Thou alone, J°hn xvii.

Rev. ill.

sweet Lord (said they), art found worthy to take the book, to
receive power and administration of the kingdom of God.

6. Thou only art able to open the seals thereof, to take Luke xxiv.

f 11 • i' i ..... Jsa<- xli'-

from us all impediments of darkness, hypocrisy, lies, ignorance, J01}11,^1-
wilfulness, blindness, and sin, and to deduce us into all godly l Cor- "• v-
knowledge.

7. For thou wert not only despised and wounded, but
also most cruelly slain for our offences, whereby thou hast
obtained our perpetual peace and atonement with God.

8. Thou hast clearly redeemed us out of all spiritual i j0hn a.
bondage by the price of thy blood ; and by the virtue of thy Tr-ei/i.
passion and death thou hast gathered us together into one PML ev.
kingdom of God, from all nations of the world, and hast chosen

us out of all kindreds, languages, and peoples of the universal
earth. Thou hast made us also partakers with thee in thy
peculiar unction, that we are now called Christians.

9. Thou hast anointed us kings by the gift of true faith, i Pet. a.
to have victory over sin, death, and the devil, and consecrate A«SXVV'

Rev. i.

us priests by the grace of thy Holy Spirit, to offer up ourselves J/^11?/-
an undefiled sacrifice unto our everlasting God : so that we £°™,- ^
are now the chosen kindred, the kingly priesthood, the holy i^-'.tx*viu
generation, the peculiar people, that should manifest the works 1 Pet' "'
of thee which hast called us out of darkness into thy marvellous
light.

10. And by the benefit of thy only grace and goodness Rev. xxu.

• . 111 i • 1 John ii.

we shall reign prosperously on the earth, not here where as is J^f^j
sorrow, care, penury, scarceness, and death ; but our portion Eev- xxi-

310 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

shall be in the pleasant land of the living, where as is the peace,
joy, tranquillity, comfort, and life everlasting.

THE TEXT.

1 And I behold, 2 and heard the voice of many angels about the
throne, and about the beasts, and the elders. 3 And I heard thousand
thousands saying with a loud voice, 4 Worthy is the Lamb that was
killed to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and
honour, and glory, and blessing. 6 And all creatures which are in
heaven, 6 and on the earth, 7 and under the earth, 8 and in the sea,
and all that are in them, heard I, saying, 9 Blessing, honour, glory,
and power, be unto him that sitteth upon the seat, 10 and unto the
Lamb for evermore. 11 And the four beasts said, Amen. 12 And the
twenty-four elders fell upon their faces, 1 3 and worshipped him that
liveth for evermore.

THE PARAPHRASE.

Dan. vii. 1. Furthermore, saith St John, I saw an infinite host

Psti. cm." ' of angels beholding the face of the heavenly Father.

Lukeii. 2. I heard also the voice of a great number of them

iv.' x'ix. about the throne of God, giving laud and praise unto him, and

Tobias v.' about the beasts and ancient elders. For they are not only

Judith xui. e •

DM' VH'' the immediate ministers of God, but also the servants of those

Heb. xii. men wn;ch shay be the heirs of salvation. Where should they

be else then but about them that fear the Lord, to see to

them and preserve them in all their ways, like as he hath given

them in commandment?

Psai. ciii. 3. And the number of them was a thousand thousands,

John "i. or a number beyond our estimation. And they cried with a

Luke xv.

Dan. iii.' loud voice, signifying their sort, no corporal noise, (forsomuch
I'coV'xv ^ ^ey are but spirits,) but a vehement zeal of most perfect
itevnni!" l°ve and rejoice for the glory of God, the victory of Christ,
WML ill tne redemption, deliverance, and health of man. It betokeneth

also their exceeding gladness in the opening of the verity and

conversion of the sinner.
Rev. i. 4. Worthy is the most meek Lamb (said they), which was

Psal. xxiii. 1,1 ,1 , • ,

Matt, xxviii. cruelly done unto death, and by his death overcome the world,
hell, death, and the devil, to take upon him the title of all
power, heritage, wisdom, strength, honour, glory, and blessing,
and to be called of all creatures most mighty, most rich, most
wise, most valiant, most worshipful, most glorious, and most
blessed, convenient names for the King over all ; yea, finally

V.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 311

to have the universal authority in heaven and in earth, to
govern every where, and all to be subject unto him.

5. I heard also (saith St John) all the creatures that God Gen. i.
ever created, as the angels in heaven, the sun, the moon, the Psai! cx'ivi

. Baruch iii.

planets, the stars, the firmament, the fire, the water, the air;

6. And all that was upon earth, as man, beast, fowl, fish, Dan. in.
mountains, valleys, well-springs, floods, winds, weathers, times, P^L cxiv
trees, herbs, fruits ; ath.'xiiL

7. And all that was under or within the earth, as roots,
worms, serpents, vermin ;

8. And all that was in the sea, or that moved in the
waters, with all that are contained in all these, each one in
his kind, saying,

9. The everlasting God, which sitteth upon the eternal J8^^
throne with power and majesty, be evermore blessed, worship- ff^^i
ful, glorious, and almighty.

10. And unto the Lamb, which is his only Son, Jesus Rev. s.

. Rom. viii,

Christ, be blessing, honour, glory, and power from him for R£°r-JJ-1
evermore. And in this all creatures desireth no longer to be
subdued unto the vanity of the wicked, nor yet to serve the
same; but to be wholly delivered from the bondage of cor-
ruption, and in liberty to serve the children of God, to the Heb. i.
glory of him that made them.

11. To this the four beasts, or all the true servants of
God here living, answered, Amen; or, so might it be in effect,
as we have desired.

12. And the twenty-four elders, as the patriarchs, the Psai. cxxx
prophets, the apostles, with other that hath passed this life, He^sxii-i
fell down flat upon their faces ; they submitted themselves,

13. They worshipped, lauded, and glorified him that liveth Rev. yii.
for ever and ever, one God in three persons, the Father, the Matt. ui.
Son, and the Holy Ghost. This signified the angels and saints i««- 1**'
evermore to be joyous, as any thing is done in the creatures

to the manifest glory of God.

THE SIXTH CHAPTER.

THE TEXT.

1 And I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals, 2 and I heard
one of the four beasts say, as it were the noise of thunder, 3 Come, and

312

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

John i.
Rev. xv.
Luke iv.

Frimasius.
Afer.
Joachim
Abbas.

I.amberlus.
Acts ii.

Mark xvi.
Psal. xviii.
Bev. iv.
Eiek. i.
Jer. i.
Gen. xlix.
Psal. xxix.
AcU ii.

John 1.
Psal. xxxiii.
vi.

Zech, \.
Rev. i.
Psal. 1.
Rom. x.
Acts ix.
Gal. i.

Matt xxvlii.
AcU xv.
Luke xxi.
Amos ix.
Ecclus. x.

Zech. ix.
Psal. xlv.
John xv.

ECO. 4 And I saw, and behold, there was a white horse, 5 and he that
sat on him had a bow, 6 and a crown was given unto him ; 7 and ho
went forth conquering, and for to overcome.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. Consequently (saith St John) as I was beholding these
wonders, I saw that the Lamb (which is the Son of God) open-
ed the first of the seven seals, declaring the first mystery
of the book. These openings betoken not only the manifesta-
tion of God's truth for the seven ages of the world, but also for
seven several times, and after seven divers sorts, from Christ's
death to the latter end of the world. The first seal was
removed, and the mystery thereunder contained made open,
when the apostles and disciples of Christ, abundantly reple-
nished with the Holy Ghost, did constantly preach the gospel
over the universal world.

2. And at the opening of the said seal (saith he), I heard
one of the beasts in shape like a lion ; by whom are signified
the strong witnesses of God's verity, by constancy of faith
resembling Christ, the very lion of the flock of Juda, whose
voice was mighty and strong as it had been the noise of a
thundering, and vehemently it said unto me,

3. Come hither and see, draw nigh and be taught,
believe, and thou shalt understand.

4. And anon I saw evidently that there was a white
horse, which signifieth the apostles and first disciples of Christ,
for why1 the scripture doth so call them. These horses were
white ; they were made pure, righteous, and clean by Jesus
Christ, and bare him by their preaching the world over.
Such a white horse to the glory of God was Paul, when he
bare the name of Christ before the Gentiles, the kings, and
the children of Israel.

5. He that sat upon this white horse (which was Christ
himself) had in his hand a bow, which figureth the hearts of
the foresaid apostles and disciples, out of whom he fiercely
sent forth the arrows of his word into his chosen people.
Their hearts were in his hand, for that his verities might the
more effectually pass forth, and the more surely light upon
his elect. For without his Spirit nothing could they do.

6. From God the Father unto him was given a crown of

[l for why: since, because. Nares' Glossary.]

VI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 313

magnificence, honour, worthiness, and victory, in his resurrec- PWI. "•

Ephes. iv.

tion and ascension.

7. And when he had stomached2 them by the Holy Acts it
Ghost to shoot forth his word without fear, he went forward Johnxvi.

f 1 John v.

with them by his grace, conquering in them the prince of this £{*£ ™-
world, in process of time by their doctrine so to overcome ^ £•
him and all his wicked army. Were the antichrists never f corxxv.
so mad, torment they never so sore, flee they never so fast, jobatt
Christ will overcome them. Let them inhibit his truth, and i obr.k
forbid his gospel, take, spoil, imprison, expel, murder, hang, John xv^
head, drown, and burn ; yet will Christ have the victory over
them, though it otherwise seem to the fleshly children of dark-
ness. In many countries, cities, and towns, hath God's word
been taught, where as it is now forbid under pain of death.
Is Christ therefore the weaker, which chose the weak to
confound the strong ? No, truly. It hath wrought in them
whom he hath called, and rooted in them whom he hath
sought : so that the faithful children of Abraham and true
Israelites in no wise can perish nor be taken from Christ.

THE TEXT.

1 And when he opened the second seal, 2 I heard the second beast
say, 3 Come and see. 4 And there went out another horse that was
red. 5 And power was given to him that sat thereon 6 to take peace
from earth, 7 and that they should kill one another. 8 And there was
given unto him a great sword.

THE PARAPHRASE.
What the estate of the Christian church was immedi- Francises

Lambertus.

ately after the apostles' time, it is under mystery declared {^£* *'•
in the opening of the second seal. For so soon as the said Acts x-
apostles and first disciples of Christ were taken from the
world, yea, and partly in their time also, many pernicious
errors did spring and increase by crafty teachers and subtle 2 Pet. u.
seducers in divers quarters. Some coupled the law with the
gospel, and circumcision with baptism, to bring Christian liberty
into bondage. Some said the general resurrection was past, 2 T\m. a.
to subvert the ways of the Lord. Some denied him to come 2 jCh".lv'
in the flesh. Some brought in ceremonies and beggarly ^]™-iv-
shadows, to yoke us with Jewish superstitions. Some forbad Gen- ix-
marriage as an unclean thing, to bring in all abominations and
[2 stomached : inclined, encouraged].

314 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

filthincss. Some did inhibit meats sanctified of God, under
colour of abstinence to set up hypocrisy. Some called St
Paul an apostate from the law. Some taught the gospel
carnally, denying Matthew and John, and fantasicd gospels
upon their own brain under the names of Peter, Andrew,
Thomas, and Bartholomew, Matthias, Thaddeus, and Barna-
bas. And of this sort in the apostles' time was Nicolas
Ebion. of Antioch, Hermogenes, Hymeneus, . Philetus, Alexander,
Ely mas, Carpocras, Cerinthus, Ebion, Helion, with their
affinity ; and after their time, Basilides, Valentinus, Hera-
cleon, Cerdon, Marcion, Apelles, Tatianus, Menander, Montanus
and others.

v ^' ^n signification of this the Lamb opened this second

i. gea] Of the book. He removed once again the dark clouds

Acts xin.

ignorance ; he replenished with his grace and strengthened
his Spirit certain of the Greeks and Gentiles which be-
TritraiuT8' lieved, to confute the errors and condemn the lies of those
false teachers and deceivable antichrists. Of this number
was Ignatius, Polycarpus, Theophilus Antiochenus, Justinus
Martyr, Agrippa, Castorius, Aristides, Quadratus, Meliton,
Apollinaris, Theodotion, Irenseus, Apollonius, Melchiades,
Heb.xi. Rhodon, and divers other. These boldly confessed Christ,
John xv *ney taught his verity, they put aside the darkness, they
Rev. iv. ministered the light, they confounded the adversaries both

with tongue and pen.
Exod. xxix. 2. And when the Lamb had thus opened this second seal

Horn, xii,

declaring of the mystery thereof, I heard the second beast
(saith St John), which was to my sight a calf, signifying those
ministers which had mortified and wholly given up themselves
as a sacrifice for the preaching of the same, saying also
unto me,
johni. 3. Approach nigher and look, perceive and take heed,

mark and bear it away.

Psai xiv. 4. And suddenly I saw that there went forth another

Acts xx. horse all diverse from the first, for he was outwardly red.

Matt. XTi. <*

johnxv^" This horse resembleth the said false teachers, born and
Att^x"'"" brought up in flesh and blood, and taught of the same.
John" xvi. Such went from the apostles, and were not of them ; they
scorixi. cursed the true preachers out of their synagogues, they
A°ctsxxx. persecuted them from city to city, they accused them as the
stirrers up of sedition, they caused the rulers to imprison

VI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 315

them, scourge them, and slay them, thinking thereby they
did God high service. They turned the grace of God into
beastliness, and brought in lying sects. These were those
false brethren and deceitful masters, whom the scripture calleth johnxt
strangers, hirelings, thieves, scorners, and ravening wolves ROT. XVIH.
not sparing the flock. These were those blood-thirsty doctors
and puffed-up prelates, which are partakers with their fathers
in the blood of the prophets; whose succession for a token of
the same is clothed in red scarlet to this day. Such a red
horse was Bar-jesu, which resisted Paul and Barnabas at Paphos. Acts xm.
So was Alexander the coppersmith, which did Paul much dis- iTiSiT
pleasure. So was Demetrius, which moved sedition against Acts xix.
him ; so was Ananias the high priest, that commanded him to Acts xx«i.
be smitten ; so was Tertullus the orator, that accused him to Acts xxiv.
the deputy; so was Diotrephes, that sought the pre-eminence, 3 John.
and reproved John.

5. And power was given to him that sat upon this horse. Ezek. xxm.
By the sufferance of God to try his elect, the wicked rulers naa.'xxa
and princes of this world, persuaded and set forth by these cabmen.
bloody beasts, have exercised all cruelty, fierceness, and
tyranny,

6. To take from the earth the sure peace of God and PMI. iv.
Christian unity, which made of the Jews and Gentiles one IP1**-' jy.

« • '«.''« Bom. xii.

people, and knit us all together through faith and baptism, as },££n a.. .
members of one body in Christ Jesu. This peace have they i "'
broken, this unity of faith have they torn, this coat of Christ
without seam have those soldiers divided; and abusing the
power, which is the high ordinance of God, they have main-
tained the manifold sects of division.

7. Of whom one hath killed another, as in the destruc-

Platina

tion of Jerusalem the unchristian gentile slew the unfaithful Baptist

Panecius

Jew. And now in the church of antichrist one bishop poison- j^od^iv'
eth another, one priest another, one religious another.

8. And unto this terrible horseman was there given a
great sword. Long hath the Lord suffered those tyrants to Eusebius
reiffn, much mischief to work, great cruelty to use. Much Hemwnnus

° » contractus.

was the persecution, tyranny, and murder, under Nero, Do-
mitian, Trajan, Aurelius, Severus, Maximinus, Decius, Valerian,
Aurelian, Diocletian, Maxentius, Julian, and such like, and
much Christian blood in their time was shed.

316

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Albertus
Magnus.
Matt. x.
Luke vi.
Hegino.
Prumiensis.
Carolus
Bovillus.

Limbertus
Shafnabur-
germs.

Carolus

Bovillus.

Sii-ebertus

Gcmbla-

censis.

Benno

(' mlinalis.

Wernerus

t'arthusien-

Ado Vien-

nensig et

Bcda.

Cirillus.

-Augustinus.

C'yprianus

Hieronymus,

Sigebertus

Gembla-

censis.

Vincent! us.

Antoninus.

THE TEXT.

1 And when ho opened the third seal, 2 I heard the third beast say,
3 Como and see. 4 And I beheld, and lo, a black horse. 6 And he
that sat on him had a pair of balances in his hand. 6 And I heard a
voice in the midst of the four beasts say, 7 A measure of wheat for a
penny, 8 and threo measures of barley for a penny ; 9 and oil and
wine see thou hurt not.

THE PARAPHRASE.

Under trope or secret mystery of the third seal open-
ing, is specified the estate general of the Christian church
after the time of the martyrs and strong witnesses of Jesu,
which were most cruelly afflicted and slain for confessing his
name and truth. Not that the martyrs were only at that
time, and not afore and after, but forsomuch as they did
then most abound. For in the Roman church, besides
other, were slain all the ministers of the word, or bishops, as
they call them, from the time of Peter unto the days of
Sylvester, to the number of thirty-five; not one of them
escaped. After their time, as the tyranny of rulers was
stilled, and their raging cruelty pacified, there arose another
fashioned sort, all diverse from the other, given to bodily ease
and delights of the world. More desirous were they to rest
than to labour, to sleep than to work, to take than to give,
to banquet than to preach, to dally than to die. Then strove
they among themselves for the primacy; then sought they
ambitiously to reign over all. Not one martyr was then
among them, unless he were a stinking martyr made among
themselves. But all were confessors. For preaching was
laid apart, and pride had taken up his room. Yet were they
not long without contradiction : for then arose heresies and
schisms, sects and divisions, and were spread the world over,
like as the histories mention. The Sabellians, Arians, Eu-
nomians, Macedonians, Priscillians, Nestorians, and Eutychians,
then diversely erred in faith and opinion of the Godhead. The
Manichees despised the old Testament. The Donatists held
it necessary to be re- baptized. The Pelagians taught that
men might merit heaven without grace, with such like. Then
schisms were plenteous among bishops every where. In the
church of Rome were many altercations about the election,

VI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 317

much strife and division was for the papacy, betwixt Liberius fiatina.

r •"•.*. ' Nauclerus et

and Felix, Damasus and Urcisinus, Bomfacius and Eulatius, alii-
Symmachus and Laurentius, Bonifacius and Dioscorus, Con-
stantine and Philip, Eugenius and Sisinius, Formosus and
Stephanus, Sergius and Christophorus, Benedict and Leo,
Gregory and John, with divers more : in the which some
were noted of heresy, some accused of incontinence, some
called insolent, some rustical, some rude ; some were accursed,
some deposed, some slandered, some exiled, some poisoned,
some strangled. Some had their eyes thrust out, some were Abbas.

~ Urspergensis,

most spitefully murdered. No colour, cautel, craft subtile ^°^sensis
nor violence unsought to fulfil their mischievous purpose. lhS!nnus

1. The Lamb therefore, opening the third seal, disclosed
the mystery thereof unto John :

2. Which heard the third beast in similitude of a man, Rev.iv.

. Bom. viii.

betokening such preachers as hath wisdom in the spirit, saying £™^jus
unto him,

3. Draw nigh and perceive, consider and wait.

4. And anon he was ware, and beheld a black horse, in zech. v\.

. . . Matt. xxiv.

figure representing the aforesaid heretics and unpure ministers, 2 Pet. a.
ambitious prelates, and false teachers, full of errors, lies, pride,
and uncleanness. Upon these and such other rideth Satan ^{J^j
the world over ; for he is their master, lord, king, and father. £*;* *-viii
Such Christophers1 of the devil were Phassur and Semeias in p^ai'nus.
the old law, Annas and Caiaphas in the new law ; Mahomet f^Apo^1"3
and the pope in our time, with all such prelates, priests,
monks, doctors, and other spiritual dowsipers2 as set forth
themselves with arrogancy, pride, pomp, glory and magnifi-
cence of this world, not sincerely preaching God's word.

5. He which sat upon that horse, or that reigneth in John xiv.
this congregation, hath in his hand a deceitful pair of balances f^x>
of abominable judgments, weighing all things according toljohniv-
the doctrine of error and lies of hypocrites, not proving the
spirits, whether they be of God or no.

6. And after this vision I heard (saith St John) a voice ReV. iv.
among the four beasts. No time hath there been, wherein *<*•!.

2 Pet ii

the faithful believers and constant witnesses of the verity inioaru.
this life hath not resisted the masters of lies, and confounded S""*"*1*

Cassiodoiub-*.

their errors, preserving the undefiled scriptures. In those

f1 Christophers : supporters.] [2 dowsipers : grandees.]

[3 Cassiodorus (Marcus Aurelius), called the senator, died circa

318 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

Hieronvmus. days were among the Greeks Origen, Eusebius, Athanasius,
Didymus, Gregorius Nazianzenus, Cyrillus, Basilius, Johannes

i^i'ihV' Chrysostomus, Hesychius, Evagrius, Johannes Damascenus,

i Tim. vi. jmd Theophylactus. And among the Latins were Tertullian,
Cyprian, Lactantius, Hilarius, Prudentius, Ambrosius, Hiero-
nymus, Augustinus, Orosius, Scdulius, Prosper, and Beda, with
such like. What though all they in many points have erred,
to declare themselves men, and lest their authority should be
taken among the people above the authority of God's word ?

I*"1- 1U.-.. 7. This is the voice which come from those holy beasts

Jer. xxm. t •

Kzek. iy or faithful servants of the Lord : " A measure of wheat for a

.r.ucnenus.

wwtomu!1' Penny» and three measures of barley for a penny also." The
wheat is the new Testament, fair, pleasant, and sweet in the
eating :

2TimXHu ®* ^ke barley i8 the old, more gross, heavy, and hard

r«5l'xitix* °f digestion ; yet is their price all one. So much in value is

MMkUxyj. the one as the other. So precious are the scriptures of the

om. iii. ^ jaw £or ^e chrigtian erudition, as of the new ; for both they

are the word, verity, spirit, and promise of God. So perfect

also is the one as the other (each grain in his kind considered),

as the law to condemn, and the gospel to save. So necessary

origene.. is it to the sinner to know his fall as to see his rise. In that

Hieronymus. ,,...'. , , .

fjJSln'v "ie barley is three measures, and the wheat but one, is sig-
i jLhn^v. nified that the old Testament containeth the old law, psalms
Ml|t"iv.' and prophecies, and the new the only doctrine of Christ, and
rim"IV' confessing altogether three distinct persons in one Godhead
against the aforesaid heretics and erroneous prelates. When-
soever therefore the devil goeth forth with his black horse or
deceitful doctors to subvert the ways of the Lord with his
untrue balances of crafty interpretations and false judgments in
j^hn^LL* the scriptures, attend you to this voice of the faithful fathers,
and stand by the truth, which is the only price of both testa-
ments, with Christ which fulfilled the law, and commanded us
johny. to search the scriptures, and with his apostles which alleged
p^' !^" ^e same- When the figure troubleth you, confer it with the

verity, and the shadow with the light.

Deut. xiu 9. The dulcet wine and the fragrant oil see thou hurt

uke'x!" not, saith the said voice : hinder not the word of God, which

is the sweet wine that replenisheth the heart with gladness,

660. Besides his historical works, he was the author of Commentaries
on the Acts, Epistles, and Revelation.]

VI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 319

and the wholesome oil that coinforteth the soul in trouble. FrancUcus

T^ ,. . ... , . • i • • 11 i Lambertus,

Delicious it is in adversity, and solacious in all weakness. >n »bro de

* propnetia.

Corrupt not the text with false glosses; take not from usfeev-xxii-
the sweetness thereof; defraud us not of the fruitful savour.
Let the text be whole, the sense uncorrupt, and the judgment
right. And that shall well be, if nothing be added unto it,
nor nothing taken from it.

THE TEXT.

1 And when he opened the fourth seal, 2 I heard the voice of the
fourth beast say, 3 Come and see. 4 And I looked, and behold a pale
horse: 5 and his name that sat on him, that was Death; 6 and hell
followed after him. 7 And power was given unto them over the fourth
part of the earth, 8 to kill with sword, and with hunger, 9 and with
death of the beasts of the earth.

THE PARAPHRASE.

In the fourth seal opening is under secret figure men- Joannes HUS

• 11 . 1 !• t t • • 111* 1 *n al'l1101

tioned the universal estate of the Christian church after the ^ca Apoca.

Wemerus

increase of the aforesaid heretics, and the rise of the ambitious S^^JJJ"
prelates. And though the Arians and Eutychians, with such
like heretics, were then put to silence, and all things pacified,
partly by the public power, and partly by the continual dispu-
tations and writings of the faithful doctors and catholic fathers ;
yet continued the bishops still in their vanities, and the prelates Joannes de
in their pride, whereby the truth was finished, and the light >n specuio
had a sore eclipse. Daily they sought for new promotions: %*™§fcs
evermore they compassed to augment their dignities: continual J^bST
was their study to get preeminence, to win honour, and to Spnfxvii.
obtain superiority, not without the destruction of kingdoms,
the utter decay of commonalties, and unspeakable murder of
peoples. John the archbishop of Constantinople contended to
be the universal patriarch. Boniface the third of that name, Antonius
bishop of Rome, took upon him to be the head bishop of all "apha^
the world, and God's only vicar in earth. Mahomet boasted ^c^*ug
himself to be the great prophet and messenger of God. Thus ?ohnaxvm:
was Christ's coat without seam among them divided, and his j^iTes'
church most ruefully dispersed. Thus out of the corrupted joan'n^
and depraved scriptures took the Jews their Talmud, the Sara-
cens their Alcoran, and the bishops their popish laws and decrees.
Then followed innumerable sects of perdition under the Romish
pope in Europe, under Mahomet the false prophet in Africa,

320 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

Martinm and under Prester John in Asia, which with their execrable

Lutherus. .

i'uii£Ltul traditions and rules banished Christ and his pure doctrine for
odT^cflf. ever. Then set they up songs in the church, with Latin service,
Martinul" bell-ringing, and organ- play ing. Then builded they monasteries,
nufc advanced images, invented purgatory, not without many strange
revelations. Then came in that ceremony and that, as censing
of images, procession and holy water, with candles, ashes, and
palms. Then were shaven crowns commanded, holy orna-
ments devised, marriage and meats inhibited, and hallowing
Ranuiphui of churches practised. At the last crept in the worshipping of
Joannes relics and shrines, with holy oil and cream1, with the paschal2
and pax3, with feasts and dedications, with litanies, masses,
odiio< ciuni. and diriges for the dead ; and many great miracles followed.
Then were kings deposed and made monks, emperors put
down and parish priests set up. No gospel might then be
taught, but to maintain this ware for advantage. Universities
were then builded, and general studies founded the world over,
5 with all kinds of crafty learning, to uphold this new Christian
religion, or priestish superstition. The antichrists thus spread,
Luthwul an^ tneu* kingdom well set forward, the light was clearly ex-
Gen, i. tincted, and darkness overwent the whole world.

1. Much marvelled always the poor chosen flock of Christ,
and were greatly troubled in their minds to behold this great con-
Rev, v. fusion, till the Lord opened unto them the fourth seal of his book,
Aibe'rtus' in the which all was written from the beginning. In that seal

Magnus. e

AutL vi' opening the Lord shewed what the head rulers of his church
isai. L were, even very hypocrites, rightly compared unto a pale horse :
for after their dissembling manner they shewed sad counte-
nances outwardly to appear fasting, and babbled very much
to seem devout men.

[l cream: chrism.]

[2 paschal: a large candlestick used by the Roman Catholics at
Easter. Halliwell.]

[3 pax : a symbol of peace, which, in the ceremony of the mass,
was given to be kissed in the time of the offering.]

[4 Odilo, or St. Odo, abbot of Clugny in France, was born at Tours
in 879, and died about 943. He introduced the most rigid discipline
into his order, and wrote several books full of superstitious notions
and legendary tales.]

[8 Robertus Gaguinus, Robert Gaguin, a French historian, born at
Colines, near Amiens, and educated at Paris. He was keeper of the
Royal Library, and general of the Trinitarians. He died in 1501.
His principal work is " de Gestis Francorum," folio.]

VI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 321

2. And as the Lamb had opened the fourth seal (saith R^. IT.
St John), I heard the voice of the fourth beast, which seemed Matt.]".'
unto me an eagle, representing those godly believers that are Kev?t'
most highly desirous of the glory of God.

3. Come hither, said that voice : note what thou shalt see
here, and imprint it well in thy mind.

4. And I looked forth, I beheld a pale horse, whom I ReV. yi.
took for the universal synagogue of hypocrites or dissembling Matt'tf.
church of antichrist, pale as men without health, and blake6

as men without that fresh life which is in Christ Jesu.

5. The name of him which sat upon this pale horse was Rom. via,
Death; for their doctrine is death and damnation. What Matt *".'
bringeth hypocrisy with him but destruction of health ? What
carrieth dissimulation but the utter decay of life ? Are their

last fruits any other than confusion and despair ?

6. For why? Hell cometh after them to swallow in those Isai. v.
that are taught by them. Eternal damnation doth follow them, Euke'xx.
to eat them up for ever whom they shall deceive. Such is Kom.xui!'
the final reward of those cursed hypocrites that tread down
God's truth, and destroy his word under a feigned pretence

of the contrary. God grant them therefore once to open their
eyes, and to consider it, that they are the horses of death, lest Lukexi.
hell hereafter devour them !

7. Unto these gaudish hypocrites and beastly antichrists, psai. HV.
which are the horse of death, and carrieth all to darkness and in s^mon "s
damnation, power is given (which is the suiferance of God) ctatato.
upon the fourth part of the earth. A great part of the world

shall they destroy; much people by them shall perish and be
lost.

8. After divers sorts shall they deprive them of the life Rev. xm.
everlasting. Some shall they slay with the sword of their mu7sa>
false doctrine, having a glorious shine of wisdom in superstition AmosViii.
and devilishness. Some shall they famish for want of God's L°hkne^-j"
true word, which is the bread of children, and the living food MatL xvt
of the soul.

9. Some will they also poison with the contagious leaven Luke m.
of their pestilent laws and traditions, which are daily ministered wfcbv™'
and taught by the vile vermin of the earth, their suffragans, 2 Pet.'ii'1'
archdeacons, officials, doctors, ministers, false preachers, curates, p^i-'ix'iv.
persons7, parish priests, and religious, very beastly both of life

[6 bleyke: blake ? bare, naked.] [* persons: parsons.]

r i 21

[BALE.]

322

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Zech. vl.
1 Tim. iv.
Judo.
Matt. xv.
1 Tim. vi.
Rev. xviii.
Gen. vi.
Isai. i.
Matt, xxiii.

John xviii.
Acts v.
John xix.
Isai. lix.
Amos v.
Aa.- xx.
Rev. xviii.

Bemardus
Lutzenbur-

gensis.

S Tim. Hi.
2 Pet. iii.
John xii.

and study. Lord, once deliver from these deceitful and raven-
ous wolves, which are never satisfied, thy poor servants that
confess thy holy name. Amen.

TIIE TEXT.

1 And when ho opened the fifth seal, 2 I saw under the altar 3 the
souls of them that wore killed for the word of God, and for the tes-
timony which they had. 4 And they cried with a loud voice, saying,
5 How long tarricst thou, 6 Lord, holy and true, to judge 7 and to
avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth ? 8 And long white
garments [were] given unto every one of them. 9 And it was said unto
them, 10 that they should rest for a little season, 11 until the number
of their fellows and brethren, 12 and of them that should be killed
as they were, were fulfilled.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. Evident it is by that hath been seen and said afore
in these four horses, what the estate of the Christian church
was, and is now in these latter days. Such horrible confusion
have the antichrists made with their wicked laws and decrees,
and with their deceitful doctrine of errors and lies, to uphold
their filthy kingdom of pride, sloth, hypocrisy, and beastli-
ness, that scarcely is any thing clean, pure, and godly. Now
do they nothing but slay. None other study have they in
these days, but to persecute, imprison, and famish, to burn,
head, and hang. Now have they obtained to enter the judg-
ment-hall, and to sit upon life and death, without defiling of
themselves. Now may they both accuse and judge, both
indict and condemn, and yet not soil their consecrate hands.
If any control their customs, or say against their witchcrafts,
they are ready to run over him with death, whom they carry
to slay both soul and body. Never was this more evident
than after the time of Berengarius in the Waldeans1, Publicans2,
and Albigeans3, of whom an hundred thousand were slain,
an hundred and fourscore brent, for that they would not
abjure; besides that is seen now in this age, so many poor
innocents murdered. For nowhere is it lawful rightly without
superstition to confess the name and verity of Christ, a few

f1 Waldeans : Waldenses, or, more properly, Vallenses.]
[2 A corruption of Paulicians, of whom the Albigenses were a
branch.]

[8 Albigeans: Albigeois, Albigenses.]

VI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 323

cities except, unless men will be torn of these wolves. And ZePh- »>•

» , Rev. xi.

thus is it like still to continue to the end of the world, both Dan- xi-
by this prophecy, and also by the prophecy of Daniel.

This hath the Lord shewed in mystery unto John, in sebistianus
the fifth seal opening ; by whom are meant the true Christian fv£^ws-
believers at this time, so well as at all other times since Christ's Matt xiit
ascension.

2. And when the Lamb opened the fifth seal, or declared John XT.
in figure what should be the estate of that time, to ascertain Heb- ix-
his chosen friends thereof, I saw (saith St John) under the
altar of God, which is Christ (upon whom the whole sacrifice

of our redemption was offered),

3. The souls or spirits of those constant believers, which John xvi.
through the violent handling of the aforesaid false prelates wtsd. in.

O p O Psal. cxix.

and antichrists were cruelly put to death by divers manner rfjjg^dr.
torments, not only for the undefiled word of God, but also A™evsu. IV'
for the sincere testimony of Jesu, which they had by the gift p^a.™!.'
of his only Spirit. Under this altar remain all they which i COM.
have been killed for that witness of truth. In his faith they
slept, and still rest now in his hope. In him now they live,
for whom they once died. Under his shadow they dwell,
under his wings they flock, under his covert they cluster.
He is their comfort, keeper, and defender. With him are
they now, whose presence they evermore coveted.

4. In that they cried with a loud voice, is signified that Matt- *xi»-

• ° Rfiv. xix.

their innocent death fiercely asketh and requireth the great ^d-^iL
indignation, vengeance, and terrible judgment of God upon p^j ™-
those tyrants, like as did the blood of Abel upon that mur- Prov" V1<
derer Cain.

5. And this is their daily cry : 0 Lord God Almighty, l^f-^,
so holy thou art that thou hatest all evil ; so true and so just, j^n^"'
that thou abhorrest all lies and perverse doctrine ; so manifest

is the filthy life of the spiritual antichrists, that thou seest it ;
so evident is their unshamefaced cruelty upon thy servants,
that thou knowest it. Yet dost thou leave them unpunished,
and suffer them uncorrected. How long time will it be ere
thou judge them to damnation ? What years wilt thou take
ere thou revenge our blood ?

6. Sure it is that thy laws are holy, and thy words are Matt. XTV.
faithful and true. Why dost thou then permit these proud homi- Psal xval

Matt xxii

cides and spiteful murderers to defile them with their errors, Rev. 'XL

21—2

324

THE IMAGE OF KOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

a Tim. iv.
Luke xi.
2 Tin-.. ii.
Rev. xvii.
Phil, iii.

Joel iii.
Dan. xii.
I >i-ut. \\\ii.
I'-.il. Ixxix.
Ezek. v.
Horn. ii.

Ecclus. xlv.
Rev. iv.
Ke\. xxii.
Rev. i.
Heb. xi.
John xii.
Ecclus. v.

Rev. vii.
1 Cor. xv.
Rom. viii.
Zeph. iii.
Psal. xyi.
Isai. Ixiv.

Rotn. vtii.
Ephes. iii.
Acts xiii.
P>al. iv.

1 Thess. iv.
Tit. ii.
John xvii.
Luke XXL
Kev. xx.

Acts xiii.
Psal xv.
Isai. Ixi.
James v.
Rev. xxi.
KOMI. viii.
1 John iii.

and blaspheme them with their lies ; killing up thy servants
without pity for holding with them, and reigning here as
gods upon earth in ambitiousness, vain glory, pomp, gluttony,
and lechery, with other abominable vices ? Thus these beastly
belly-gods do daily despise thee. They tread down thy tes-
timonies, and shed innocent Christian blood in despite of thee.

7. Look once upon them therefore according to thy
promise, and see thou reward them according to their wicked-
ness. This revengement do we not ask for our scath, but
for the contempt of thy truth ; not for our harm, but for the
blasphemy of thy name.

8. And long white garments (saith St John), very large
and comely, were given unto every one of them. A full in-
nocency, perfectness, and cleanness, was poured over them,
and abundantly spread upon them. Endued they were with
an inestimable pureness by Christ, for whose verity's sake
they died. With him they are now in peace, joy, and sweet-
ness. But whether they be in full glory afore God or no,
that will we not temerously define. Sure we are that they
be delivered from all pain, sorrow, and care, and that they
clearly be ascertained to have that glory complete both in
body and soul at the latter day. More sweet is their estate
for the time, yea, more delicious and pleasant, than all the de-
lights, prosperity, and wealth, that ever was yet in this world.

9. And as they were in this sweet solace, much desirous
of their bodies' deliverance from corruption, they were re-
quired by these secret heavenly motions of Christ (as we are
in this life by the outward word),

10. Patiently to pause for a while, and quietously to
rest for a season,

11. Until such time as the complete number of their
constant fellows and faithful brethren,

12. Yea, and of all those poor creatures that should be
killed by these unsaciate blood-soupers for his truth's sake, like
as they were afore, should be fulfilled and wholly accomplished,
according to the eternal predestination of God ; and so much
the rather to content themselves with their peaceable and
quietous estate for their brethern's sake, that it should not
be long ere their death were revenged, and they restored to
a full tranquillity. For nothing in comparison are the suffer-
ings of this time to that glory which shall be shewed unto

VI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 325

the chosen sort in that day. Let no man think, whereas
Christ hath willed those souls to rest, that they sleep in death;
for they rest in him which is life. Out of him they are not ;
he is their altar, he is their covert. They live, they decern,
and in sweetness they abide, the latter day, and all under ?s*l> x««-

• » ' John xiy.

him. Their white garment of innocency they have only by j^'v*{-iL
him. Worship him then, and not them. Pray and call upon f^ohn'ii.
him, and not upon them. For he is the only mediator, and if^a.
general advocate to God the Father, so well for them as for john1^"'
you. Nothing can they do but by him. Their office is not Romc'vm!'

, .,, Heb. vii.

to hear suitors causes, nor to go to and fro, but still to rest, John v.
abiding the glad day of their deliverance. It is Christ's only
office to receive all complaints, to pleat1 them, and to judge
them.

THE TEXT.

1 And I beheld when he opened the sixth seal, 2 and lo, there was
a great earthquake, 3 and the sun was as black as a sackcloth made of
hair. 4 And the moon waxed even as blood. 5 And the stars of hea-
ven fell unto the earth, 6 even as a fig-tree casteth from her her figs,
when it is shaken of a mighty wind. 7 And heaven vanished away, as
a scroll when it is rolled together. 8 And all mountains and isles were
moved out of their places. 9 And the kings of the earth, and the great
men, and the rich men, 10 and the chief captains, and the mighty men,
and every bond- man, and every free man, 11 hid themselves in dens,
and in rocks of the hills, 12 and said to the hills and rocks, 13 Fall on
us, 14 and hide us from the presence of him that sitteth on the seat,
15 and from the wrath of the Lamb. 16 For the great day of his wrath
is come; 17 and whom can endure it?

THE PARAPHRASE.

Not yet is the pale horse down, nor his iniquity ended, joannes Hus
but still he rageth the world over. Still reigneth the anti- ISd'Tpoca-
christs with their hypocrisy and false doctrine, the pope here A^icievus de
in Europe, and other not all unlike unto him in Asia and nomim m
Africa. But for that Europe is only known unto us, of that will "»>• "•'
we only define. In naming the pope we mean not his person, Dan
but the proud degree or abomination of the papacy. The 2 Thess- "•
great antichrist of Europe is the king of faces, the prince of
hypocrisy, the man of sin, the father of errors, and the
master of lies, the Romish pope. He is the head of the said

[l pleat : plead.]

326

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Wiclevus in
Supplemen-
t<> trinlngl.
Franciscus
Lambertut
in Commen-
tariig regular
Minor i-
tarum.
Sebastianus
Franc, ti-rtia
parte Chroni-
carum.

2 Cor. vi.

Aft- li.

Rev iv.
2 Cor. iv.
Hev. xviii.
Luke i.
Psal. cvii.

Rev. v.
Ephes. iv.
John i.
Luke xii.
2 Thess. ii.

Walden.
Polydorus,
lib. xx.

Matt. xxiv.
1 Thess. ii.
Luke xii.
Acts iv.
John xvi.
Rev. ii.

jEneas
Sylvius.

An experi-
ment of our
time in
England.
Adversus hos
sunt scripta
Morisoni.

pale horse, whose body are his patriarchs, cardinals, arch-
bishops, bishops, fat prebends, doctors, priests, abbots, priors,
monks, canons, friars, nuns, pardoners, and proctors, with
all the sects and shorn swarm of perdition, and with all
those that consent with them in the Romish faith, obeying
their wicked laws, decrees, bulls, privileges, decretals, rules,
traditions, titles, pomps, degrees, blessings, counsels, and con-
stitutions, contrary to God's truth. The wickedness of these
hath so darkened the blind world, that scarce was left one
sparkle of the verity of the true Christian faith. Nowhere
can men dwell to greater loss of their souls' health, than under
their abominations.

This know they well, whom the Lamb hath delivered
from their dark synagogue, and to whom he hath in these days
opened the sixth seal of the book, raising up the spirits of
many to detect by his holy word their shameful abominations.
Blessed be the name of that Lord, which hath now so merci-
fully visited his poor people from above, sending his word
under the type or figure of this Lamb to open unto them at
the sixth time of darkness the sixth seal of the hidden mys-
teries of the book. I looked yet farther (saith St John),
and as the Lamb Christ disclosed the sixth seal to manifest
the clearness of his truth, and to shew the estate of his church,
anon I beheld a marvellous earthquake arise. Most lively was
this fulfilled such time as William Courtenay .the archbishop of
Canterbury, with antichrist's synagogue of sorcerers, sat in
consistory against Christ's doctrine in John Wicliffe. Mark
the year, day, and hour, and ye shall wonder at it.

2. The gospel once preached, and the verity sincerely
opened (whose nature is to condemn their superstitions), the
earthly and carnal antichrists swell, fret, and wax mad ; they
threaten, curse, and blaspheme ; they run upon the faithful
ministers with terror, cruelty and fierceness, having at their
hand the aid of wicked princes and blind governors. Such
a terrible earthquake was the general council of Constance
against John Hus and Jerome of Prague ; and here in England
against the king (when he set forth the gospel) the seditious
rising of Lincolnshire and the traiterous uproar of Yorkshire
in their pilgrimage without grace1, where as neither wanted

[* An allusion to the "Pilgrimage of Grace," the insurrection in
Yorkshire BO called, in 1536.]

VI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 327

the false counsel of bishops, the riches of abbeys, of benefices,
nor yet the cruel hearts of priests. A thousand bows and as many
bills, beside other weapons, were there among priests and re- Rev xy.L
ligious to one poor testament of Christ to subdue the verity. JJ^anus
Yet hath the Lamb overcomen them, and declared their great wlcufvus.
wisdom in that enterprise foolishness, like as he did also in Ger- A^'J"!
many among them which maintained the same spiritual quarrel, i Pela.
Yet is not this earthquake pacified ; but still they rise up against
Christ and his word, and daily they counsel together to condemn
his truth, that we should know him to be the sign of contradic-
tion, the stumbling-stone, and the rock of reproach.

3. The sun appeared so black as a sackcloth made of Mai. iv.

11 , Heb. i.

hair. What though Christ, being the clear sun of righteousness ^^ ^m
and the shining image of God, cannot be dark in himself, no j^Vi.iv*
more than can the material sun in his own nature? yet may !$,«'. IV.
his clearness be holden from us by the mists of false doctrine,
like as is the sun's brightness by the shadow of the clouds.
For the more men delight in ceremonial traditions, the blinder
they are, and the less knowledge they have of God. To them cant. v.
seemeth not Christ the fairest among men, well coloured and £*. xiiv.

° Baruch vi.

beautiful, and gentle as a lamb, but ill-favoured, black, and ft^i'.^
stubborn, and therefore they have no mind to him. They Micahia-
rather seek help, health, and light, of other than of him.
They think it much better to pray to dead saints, and offer to
idols, than to call upon God in spirit and verity, and to help
their poor neighbour at his need. More pleasure they have
to follow men's dreams than the verity of God ; for that is to
them black as is the hair sackcloth. It is dark, rough, and
foolish unto them ; they can perceive no beauty in it.

4. The moon became altogether as blood. The church, isai. v.
being sometime fair as the moon, and taking her light of Christ, £*' «• .
is now waxed all carnal. Now is she taught only of flesh and jJ^Yv!'
blood, refusing the doctrine of God and his Spirit. Now reigneth ^Tim^iv.
everywhere the corrupt fantasies of men, a few places excepted.

And sure we are that neither flesh nor blood shall obtain the i Cor xv.
kingdom of God. Nevertheless yet all the world hath not
perished in this bloody church : always hath there been some
that have had the spirit of the children of God ; what though
they have erred sore in many things? Though Benedict,
Bernard, and Bruno, Albert, Francis, and Dominic, with
many such other, were far out of square from the rule of

328 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

Christ's gospel ; yet doubt I it not but the mercy of God hath
D°ann iiiv'"' savcd them through faith for Jesus Christ's sake. In the
midst of false doctrine and devilish traditions he hath preserved
. *nein> like as he preserved the three children in Daniel from
the heat of the burning furnace. Though all at that time
were blood through cruel decrees, yet were not all men so
taken afore God; for then should none have been saved, none
should have possessed his heavenly kingdom.
Matt. xxiv. 5. And the stars from heaven fell down upon the earth.

1 Cor iv.

Matt-'v.' The ministers of God's word, which should declare his righte-

Dan. xii.

R?n?'iiv' ousness, and be the lights of the world, were fallen from the

sTim'iu heavenly doctrine of Christ and from the sincere scriptures

to worldly learning and earthly fantasies. Nothing can be

more evident than this, specially to them that have read the

trifling works of the sophisters, sententioners, school-doctors,

canonists, and summists ; as are Duns, Dorbell, Durand,

Thomas of Aquine, Gerard, and Giles of Rome, Bonaventure,

Joannes Baconthorpe, and Guido, Caldrinus, Bobius, and Baldus,

Amoidus' Panormius, E-osellus, and Roxius, with an infinite rabble of

JambnS Ber" such dirty dotages and filthy dregs ; besides the great heap

Agrippa. Of the foolish sermons of Bernardine and Vincent, Pomerii

and Soccii, Halliard and Barlett, De Voragine and De

Hugaria, discipuli and dormi secure, vade mecum, and

rapiunt hinc inde, with all such beastly beggary and lousy

learning.

i John ii. 6. These stars hath thus miserably of all long time fallen,

HIM. u. ' like as doth the infected figs when the fig-tree is shaken of a
Primali'us. mighty strong wind. Fond fickle vanities, desire of worldly

Ansbertus. & •'. ° . „/..,,•

"lun^iv promotions, fear to have displeasure of friends, adversity, vexa-
tion, and trouble, with such other blasts here, hath caused
the unprofitable instructors of the people to fall from God's
heavenly verity unto fables, lies, trifles, and most pestilent
wicked errors.

isai. xxxjv. 7. So that heaven hath vanished away from them, as doth

p»ai. xiix. a scroll when it is rolled up together : true preaching of the

rsaiexJii.iu word, which is very heaven, hath been withdrawn, the verity

hath been closed up. Christ hath taken his leave, the Spirit

of God hath forsaken them, the sincere faith hath failed,

Franciscus christian works have decayed, when their dark divinity, dead

ceremonies, and crooked customs of their fathers, have been in

place. Nothing hath remained spiritual, godly, heavenly, holy,

VI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 329

righteous, wholesome, nor worthy our Christian vocation, among
their solemn shadow and sacred sorceries. If it hath, it was

Meyer.

never yet seen. And that know they full well, which hath *««•• HU&
unfeignedly received Christ's gospel.

8. All mountains and isles were removed from their Habak. m.
places. Not only the high-minded antichrists, but also the Matt xu.

f . . * . . Wiclevus in

dissembling hypocrites, are enforced many times, and against Jj^,^a et
their wills compelled by the open verity and evident scriptures, tenebris-
to deny that afore they highly affirmed, and to grant that
afore they highly denied. The bishop of Rome was afore
God's vicar and head of the church ; he is now neither of both.
They had sometime a purgatory, and now they have none ; Maninus

... * . J „ . . Lutherus de

pardons are forgotten, pilgrimage is not spoken of. Faith in ^a^?ibus
Christ now justifieth without their vain will- works. They have ?0aannn™i-
put men to death for that they now affirm, yet are they not Gocchms-
ashamed of that cruel murder. I hope in a while they shall out
of more places, and grant, will they, nill they, to more Chris-
tian verities, though themselves be never the nigher salvation,
for that they do it not of good will, but compelled.

9. The kings of the earth, more looking for their own Psai. u.
pre-eminence than for the glory of God, the great men more Journal

* Wiclevus

seeking their own pleasures than the commonwealth of the ;n su<> tria-

logo.

people, the rich men oppressing the poor,

10. The captains deceiving the commons, the strong j£^nes
men overthrowing the weak, every bond-servant doing untrue
service, and every free master ungodly occupying his faculty,

11. Have hid themselves in dens of the said rocks and Haymo.
hills. When they have done all mischief and wrought all Groningensis

. Opusculis.

wickedness, tyranny, and manslaughter, rape, adultery, ***. xviu.
lechery, extortion, idolatry, sacrilege, with all other abom-
inations, and can do no more, then run they to those hypo-
crites, then seek they up those antichrists. There must they
be confessed, there must they hide their sins. They must be Martinus
covered with his dirty merits, and with his holy whoredom, annotatio-

* * . nibus.

And, to be prayed for, that monastery must be builded, and Mann.

f J J Joannes

that prebendary or chantry must be founded. There must Jna^rn0'£?c™s
be masses and diriges, there must be annuaries and headmen. ^
He must be buried in St Francis' grey coat, and he in our quus*
lady's holy habit. He must have St Dominic's hood, and
he St Augustine's girdle.

12. And thus they cry to those earthly hills and rocks,

330

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

i«i. L

Matt xxv.

2CoVXi.
KPhe».iv.

Mau.Xxxv.

.

Rev* x vii.

iviii.
[ntM.vi.

to those filthy dungheaps, or dens of wild beasts, with a fear-
ful desperate conscience,

13. Fall upon us with such stuff as ye have. Cover
us with your works more than need. Pray, pray, pray, sing,
sing, sing, say, say, say, ring, ring, ring. " Give us of your
oil, for our lamps are out." Help us with your Latin psalms.
Relieve us with your lip-labour, though all be but dung and
earth. Comfort us with Placebo1. Help us with Requiem
ceternam. Pour out your trental masses, spew out your com-
mendations. Sing us out of that hot fiery purgatory, before
we come there.

14. Hide us from the fearful presence of him that
sitteth on the throne, whom we never knew to be a merciful
Father in all our Romish meditations, and the scriptures we
abhorred that so would have taught us.

15. Convey us clean from the wrath of the ungentle
Lamb, whose doctrine we never favoured, nor whose goodness
we never yet trusted.

16. For the great day of his wrath is come. So certain
we are of his terrible judgment, as it were now in doing.
So sure we be to feel him a righteous judge, as we are sure
he liveth.

17. And who can be able to endure it? who can abide
it, doing so much cruelty, rape, murder, bribery, with all other
abominations, as we have done, leaving wicked laws behind
us still to continue the same ? Well, with you we have left
our whole reckoning; ye know our deeds. Answer you for
us then, for we dare not be seen. If your idle merits help
us not, we look for no grace at his hand. If your souls be
not for ours at that day, we perish for ever and ever. For
we have not relieved him ahungered, athirst, harbourless,
naked, sick, and imprisoned, in his poor brethren, and con-
fessing his name and verity : but rather we have abhorred,
an(i reviled, blasphemed, spoiled, imprisoned, shamed and
persecuted him unto death in them, devising most terrible
torments for them. Thus is there among the wicked sort,
princes and other, where as the word of God is published, not
only a doubt of their ruinous fall or decay, but also a fearful
expectation of the terrible judgments of God for contempt of
the same.

f1 Placebo : the vesper hymn for the dead.]

VII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 331

THE SEVENTH CHAPTER.

THE TEXT.

1 And after that saw I four angels 2 stand on the four corners of
the earth, 3 holding the four winds of the earth, 4 that the winds should
not blow on the earth, 5 neither on the sea, 6 neither any tree. 7 And
I saw another angel 8 ascend from the rising of the sun, 9 which had
the seal of the living God. 10 And he cried with a loud voice 11 to
the four angels, to whom power was given to hurt the earth and the
sea, 12 saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, neither the trees,
13 till we have sealed the servants of our God in their foreheads.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. More manifestly yet are described hereafter, still
under the mystery of the sixth seal opening, the hypocrites, Rev. vi.
antichrists, tyrants, and cruel magistrates, forbidding the truth, Actsiy.'
and condemning the word of God. After this (saith St John)

I saw four angels of darkness suffered, but not sent of God.
These are the aforesaid hypocrites with their false doctrine,
the antichrists with their pestilent decrees and traditions, the Lukexxii.
cruel princes with their tyrannous laws, and the ungodly i xim.iv.

. , J .,, ,, . . • , ... , J Coloss. U.

magistrates with their ignorance and blindness.

2. These stand upon the four corners of the earth, they isai. xx.
reign in the four quarters of the world, with lies in hypo- inm.!*

H . . . 11 Exod.i.

crisy, errors in superstition, with tyranny m power, and cruelty
in executing human laws.

3. They withhold the four winds of the earth ; the i chron. i
doctrine of the Spirit, which God hath sent to be blown the Mark xvt

Acts iv.

world over, they withstand, resist, stop, vex, and evermore
persecute ;

4. Lest it should blow upon the earth, which is the oen. \\.
garden of God, driving away from thence all filthiness and janJesT'

J Heb. xiii.

corruption ;

5. Or on the sea, which is the wavering conscience, Mark vni.
bringing men to a quietous hold and sure stay in the Lord ;

6. Or upon any tree that is growing here, which are
men whom God hath planted on earth to fructify in Christ,
to the comfort of others. Wind can be here no fickle vanity,

. t -i • n i • i /» J

as the wind of this world is, forsomuch as it cometh from
above. These furious angels care not what cruelty they exer- 1°
cise to drive away this heavenly blast. They lay about like Meyen
termagants, they inhibit, sequester, banish, imprison, slay,

ames i.

«**. *»•

Acts v.

332

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Actsix.
Prov. xxvii.
Jer. xii.
Matt, xxiii.
Rev. M.
Bev. xx.

Albertus.

Matt. xl.
Westmeri

collectanea.

John vi.
Mark xvi.
Luke vi.

Ezek. ix.
1 Cor. i.
Psal. iv.
Ephes. i.
1 Cor. iu.

Gal. iv.
Ephes. ii.
Jcr. i.
Matt x.

Lutherus.

Erasmus.

CEcolam-

pailius.

Zuinglius.

Dan. vii.'
Sebastian us
Meyer.
Wisd. iiL
Franciscus
Lambert us.

Rev. ix.

Robert us
Tuiciensis.
Matt. xxiv.
Jer. xxxi.
Cant iv.
Psal. xxxviil
Jer. xxii.

hang, head, burn, and drown the poor preachers of the verity,
the vessels of the election, and organs of the Holy Ghost ;
and their fierceness hath no end. Their power in darkness
prospereth upon earth, and shall do, till they have fulfilled
the whole measure of their wicked fathers, and made up the
number of God's chosen flock under the altar.

7. And whiles these execrable angels were yet stopping
this wind, or letting the free passage of the gospel-preaching,
I beheld (saith St John) another angel of a diverse nature
from them ; for he was the true messenger of God, betokening
the prophets, apostles, and all just preachers.

8. He came forth from the rising of the sun, or, as one
taught of God in the sincere doctrine of Christ, he hath
stepped forward to publish the same, ascending upward from
the low spirit of meekness, to do that godly office.

9. He had the seal of the living God in his hand, which
is the effectual word of truth in his mouth to execute it.
The true ministers of God's verity have power to mark
his faithful servants unto salvation. Their tongues are the
writing pens of the Holy Ghost, by whom the word of God
is registered in the hearts of them that believe. For faith
is the very sign whereby God's servants are known to be
the children of adoption, or of the inheritance promised by
grace.

10. And the said angel cried with a loud voice ; he
boldly and with an earnest spirit uttered the verity, fearing
no worldly displeasure. This voice against the unbelieving
antichrists was never more earnest than now in our time, as
well in writings as in preachings. And farther hath it gone
by books written, than by words spoken, and much more
people converted.

11. An earnest message from God was this voice to the
said four angels of his wrath, which were by his sufferance
permitted cruelly to handle and to hurt his people, to their
salvation and their own damnation ; which people dwelled as
well upon the sea as upon the land, as well in the close islands
as in the open country.

12. And the voice was this : Sequester your fierceness
for a time, and in no case presume after any cruel sort to
harm neither the earth nor the sea, nor the growing trees.
Suffer the gospel to have his free course, stop not the passage

VII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 333

of God's word, let1 the wind of his verity blow without im- -
pediment. Though some hearts be worldly, some consciences
wavering, and some minds barren and unfruitful, yet may
they repent and come to goodness. When the seed is sown, Luke vm.
some falleth upon the good earth, and bringeth forth fruit in Luke xix.'
abundance. Zaccheus of a great extortioner became a righte- Mattix.

Acts ix.

ous man, Matthew of a publican a true apostle, and Paul cant. iv.

* Rom. vui.

of a persecutor a gentle preacher.

13. Cease therefore from withholding the sweet blast of Ezek.ix.
the scriptures, till we have sealed up the chosen servants of Heb- xi-
our eternal God in their foreheads, or imprinted faith in their
hearts by his Spirit, which is the mark of salvation, and till
we have tokened up the whole number of them. Thus to be John i.

Ez6k ix»

marked up for the servants of God is not only to believe, Rom. ix.

r *•.."» Matt. v.

after the mind of Ezekiel, but also to lament the abomination, ^e *xiii-
and bewail the wickedness that is done here. None are of
that sort, unless they sorrowfully mourn to see God blas-
phemed, the name of Christ disdained, the truth trodden under
the foot, and the perfect Christian church despoiled. By the strabus.

• i • • • i i Haymo.

aforesaid angel is not meant one Christian preacher alone, Aibertm

Magnus.

but many; forsomuch as it is here said, Till we have sealed J^^us'
the servants, &c. : for after that one hath begun, many do Actslv-
continue it. In that hath been spoken afore is it manifest
that, were the tyrants never so mad, and persecute they never
so sore to stop God's word of his course, yet can they not
so prevail against it, but it cometh to them whom God hath Rom. vin.
appointed to be marked up for his. They, with all the devils MM.L
in hell, cannot withhold it from them whom God hath pre- Rev- xx»-

» Acts xx.

fixed to make up his number. And though that the anti- Wisd- "'•
christs and murderers think them to be very few, by reason
of their wicked laws, cruel constitutions, threatenings, and
terrible torments, yet is their number infinite, like as here
doth follow.

THE TEXT.

1 And I heard the number of them which were sealed; 2 and
there were sealed an hundred and forty- four thousand of all the
tribes of the children of Israel. 3 Of the tribe of Judah were sealed
twelve thousand. 4 Of the tribe of Reuben were sealed twelve thou-
sand. 5 Of the tribe of Gad were sealed twelve thousand. 6 Of the
tribe of Aser were sealed twelve thousand. 7 Of the tribe of Nap-

[! Let not, old ed.]

334 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

thali wore scaled twelve thousand. 8 Of the tribe of Manasses wore
sealed twelve thousand. 9 Of the tribe of Simoon wore scaled twelve
thousand. 10 Of the tribe of Lovi wore sealed twelve thousand. 11 Of
the tribe of Issachar were sealed twelve thousand. 12 Of the tribe
of Zabulon were sealed twelve thousand. 13 Of the tribe of Joseph
were sealed twelve thousand. 14 Of the tribe of Benjamin were scaled
twelve thousand.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And I heard (saith St John) the number of them

j^hn^i. rehearsed, which were sealed with the sure token of faith, and

jSlS'xvii: marked up for the heavenly inheritors with Christ, not for ono

gnuknrf. country, but for the whole world. First were the Israelites

'lv' named, forsomuch as they were the peculiar nation whom

God first chose for his own people. Israel is mine eldest son,

saith the Lord. After them followed in course the Gentiles

as the younger son, that we should thereby know that all

isai. ix. people, which fear God and work righteousness, are accepted

.Acts X. , .

unto him.

2. And there were sealed unto the Lord an hundred and

signatorum.

forty-four thousand of all the tribes of the children of Israel,
Heb ix to have the life everlasting, of every tribe twelve thousand

Gen. xxix, perSOnS.

HeU vii 3. Of the chosen tribe of Juda, the fourth son of Jacob,

of whom Christ descended, were sealed unto God twelve
thousand.

i chron. v. 4. Of the mighty stock of Reuben, the first son of Jacob

jen. xix. j.^ Leah, were marked unto the Lord twelve thousand.
Gen. xxx. 5. Of the happy kindred of Gad, the seventh son of

Gen" xxx. Jacob by Zilpah, were tokened unto life twelve thousand.
John xviii. 6. Of the blessed tribe of Aser, the eighth son of Jacob
DeSt.Xxxxiii. by Zilpah, were sealed unto the heavenly fellowship twelve

Gen. xli. ,•• j

thousand.

Numb.xxxu. 7. Of the plenteous offspring of Nepthalim, the sixth son
Ge^xir"1' of Jacob by Billah, were signed to be partakers of joy with

Numb, xxxii. -~, . . . .

judges xviii. C/hrist twelve thousand.

8. Of the notable parage1 of Manasses, the eldest son of
Joseph, in the stead of Dan, because of idolatry, were noted
for the friends of God twelve thousand.

9. Of the humble tribe of Simeon, the second son of Jacob
by Leah, were sealed to the heavens' felicity twelve thousand.

[' parage : parentage, kindred.]

VII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 335

10. Of the sanctified success of Levi, the third son of Deutx.
Jacob by Leah, were marked unto salvation twelve thousand.

11. Of the pleasant posterity of Issachar, the ninth son Mai. m.
of Jacob by Leah, were tokened to the joys everlasting twelve sco'r.ji/
thousand.

12. Of the famous tribe of Zabulon, the tenth son of Jacob 2 xhess. i.

Gen. xxx.

by Leah, were sealed to the kingdom heavenly twelve thousand. Heb- **•

13. Of the righteous stock of Joseph, the eleventh son of
Jacob by Rachel, were sanctified to Christ's inheritance twelve
thousand.

14. Of the godly kindred of Benjamin, the twelfth son Gen. xxxv.
of Jacob by Rachel, were elected unto the eternal heritage collectanea

» ° Westmeri.

twelve thousand. SKST

This set number of twelve thousand for every tribe of j^um?"1*"
the Israelites betokeneth a notable multitude in every kindred
of them, certainly appointed of God unto salvation. And it is
not to be understood upon them that are past, but rather upon
them whom it shall please God to call in this latter age under
the sixth seal-opening ; whom Paul calleth the remnant which Rom. xi.
shall be saved according to the election of grace. For like as Mattfxxi.

1 Io-> iii-

by the fall of the Jews' synagogue for unthankfully receiving ^^j1-
the verity, salvation then happened unto the heathen, so shall p^^^.
it now again from their carnal church to the Jews, for the
same. God hath not thrust out his people, but their con-
version shall be as is life from the dead. This shall the carnal
synagogue of antichrists, hypocrites, tyrants, and cruel magis-
trates, no more perceive at that day, than they now discern
those poor creatures whom they spitefully persecute and kill
to be the true church of Christ. When Elias thought no more Wisd. T.
true believers but himself left alive, almighty God shewed him i'Su^kix.
of seven thousand more whom he knew not. If he were then jucS." Xl

Rev. xiii.

ignorant, much more these four angels of darkness, which now JohA six.
slayeth up God's servants as the Jews did Christ. Not for
nothing hath God given so much knowledge in the Hebrew
tongue. The Jews must be sealed with the word of verity : Franciscus

i . . . « /• • i i i -i Lambertus

they must have the sure sign of faith : they must know and jn Apoca.
confess Christ, whom God afore promised by the prophets, j^™^1
that twelve thousand of every tribe may be sealed unto salva-
tion. For that time must the antichrists cease. Their false Mark \i\.
interpretations of scripture, their wretched traditions, their I plT'iiT'
doctrine of devils, their lies in hypocrisy, their errors, their

336

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Oal. i.i.

Horn. X.
L' IVt. ii
Rev. xviii.
Joannes
CEcolam-
I'.idius In
Danielem.

Eusebius.
Acts xiii.
Horn. xi.
Isai. xlix.
Francisciis
Lambert us,
lib. ii.
parte 3, in
Apooa-
lypsim.

Gen. xli.
Dan. ii.
Esther ii.
Tobias i.

Matt. xxiv.
Luke xix.
Gal. iv.
Rev. xviii.

Actsiv.
Josephus.
Egeiippus.
Mantuanus.
The sweet
winds may
not blow for
these angels
of darkness.

stinking chastity, (whom God and his angels abhorreth, and the
devil most highly alloweth,) with all their other filthiness, they
must lay aside. Whereas aforetime they have imagined other
ways of health and righteousness than by Christ, as by infinite
sects of perdition, idol-worshipping, pardons, and other abomina-
tions without number, they must now be compelled against their
will to resign them, not only by the manifest truth, but also
by those which as yet are enemies both to them and also to the
said verity. I cannot see but it worketh even now as it did
in the primitive church. When the heathen perceived the
apostles and disciples expulsed out of Jewry for the gospel-
preaching, for the hate they had to the Jews they gladly
received them; which was unto their salvation, though they
thought nothing less. Not unlike is it in this age, but that
the true preachers and learned men, compelled also by tyrants
to decline to the Saracens and Turks, may in like manner be
accepted of them in spite of the Romish devil and his church,
and so convert them to the true Christian faith, which they
before abhorred. Such favour may they find among them now
as did Joseph, Daniel, Esther, Mardocheus, Zorobabel, Nehe-
miah, Esdras, Tobias, and other, among the infidels then. And
like as the Jewish synagogue did at that time wholly perish
for rejecting God's word, and never could recover since; so may
that false conterfeit church of antichrist come to destruction
for condemning the same, and never rise up again. Much is
it to be feared, if they stop God's word as they have begun,
lest that plague fall on them that lighted upon the Jews at the
siege of Jerusalem, by the Turk now or by some other worse
than he. For though they suffer the Bible to be abroad in
the mother-tongue in Brabant, Holland, Flanders, France,
Spain, Italy, and other places, yet are they still as they were,
angels of darkness, tyrants, persecutors, antichrists, and hy-
pocrites, forbidding the right course of it. And notwithstanding
their violence, yet breaketh it forth so that innumerable people
are daily sealed unto God.

THE TEXT.

1 After this I beheld, and lo, a great multitude which no man
could number, 2 of all nations, and people, and tongues, 3 stood before
the seat, 4 and before the Lamb, clothed with long white garments, 6
and palms in their hands, 6 and cried with a loud voice, saying, 7 Sal-

VII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 337

ration be ascribed to him that sitteth upon the seat of our God, 8 and
unto the Lamb. 9 And all the angels stood in the compass of the seat,
10 and of the elders, and of the four beasts, 11 and fell before the seat
on their faces, 12 and worshipped God, saying, Amen : 13 Blessing and
glory, and wisdom, and thanks, and honour, and power, and might be
unto our God for evermore. Amen.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. After this (saith St John) I beheld an exceeding PS. cxxxvi
multitude of the gentiles, or heathen, marked unto the fellow- Hoseai.

' Gen. xviii.

ship of Christ, whom no man was able to number. Phu.a.

2. These were of all nations of the earth, of all peoples Rom. xiv.
of the world, and of all languages under heaven, Greeks, Latins,
Hebrews, Chaldeans, Parthians, Medes, Elamites, Cappadocians,
Asians, Phrygians, Egyptians, Arabians, Syrians, Africans and
Indians.

3. They stood all before [the] imperial seat of God. It was psai. ix.
given them by the Holy Ghost to see him in faith reigning in Matt xvf.
his true church, and to take him for their merciful Lord and i*ai. "&'
Father.

4. They stood also in the presence of the poor Lamb, Rev. vi.
beautifully clothed with long white garments. They believed SSJ-^
Christ to be their only Saviour and Redeemer, and were most js0ajjnxjlv'
highly accepted before him for that belief's sake. They lived 1 Cor> xv>
purely according to his word, and did all things of a sincere
conscience, taking him for their only health and comfort. By

him only they trusted to have their sins forgiven ; wherefore
they were by him justified and restored to perfect innocency.

5. Palms had they in their hands large and beautiful, Euchenus.
in token of victory over sin, hell, death, and the devil, which i cor. xv.
they have through Christ.

6. And they cried all with a loud voice. In an earnest Heb. xi.
faith they made this strong protestation, saying,

7. No merit, health, nor goodness, be attributed unto P«H cxiv.

. l . Ephes. ii.

us, nor yet unto any creature m heaven nor in earth for us. 1 C(?rJ.v-

« « . Psai in.

But all our whole salvation, life and deliverance, be only Dan- vii-
ascribed unto him that sitteth upon the throne of our God,
reigning by his Spirit, not in the false counterfeit church, but
in the true Christian congregation ;

8. And unto the sweet Lamb Jesus Christ, which alone RCV. v.
died for the same. For health is only the Lord's, so is the v**i. ui.

r i 22

[BALE.]

338

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Rom. ix.
Isai. Ki .

Rev. v.
Dan. vii.
Jsai Ix.

Hrv. iv.
Matt, xviii.

Phil. H.
Rev. v.
Psal. xci.

Lambertiis.
Luke ii.
Coloss. 1.
Dan. vii.

Rev. v.
1 Tim. vi.
Neh. viii.
3 Ksdras ix.

Haymo.
Ansbertus.
Seba$tia:iU3
Meyer.

Rev. vi.
Isai. xxxix.
Matt. xx.
Luke ix.
Rom. viii.

eternal blessing, and neither of our works, nor yet of our good
deeds ; for the best of them are defiled.

9. And all the angels or ministers of heaven compassed
the throne according to their office. They assisted the true
faithful church, which is the scat of God.

10. The twenty-four elders they compassed also; so did
they the four beasts : for ministers they are to the saints
departed, and servants to them that be yet alive.

11. They fell down flat on their faces before the throne:
they meekly acknowledged themselves the creatures of God,
and servants to his congregation.

12. And they worshipped not the seat, but God which sat
on the seat. Most highly they magnified him and praised him
for restoring their least number, saying, So be it evermore
as we shall now desire.

13. Everlasting praise and glory, perpetual wisdom and
thanks, continual honour and power, with might which cannot
be measured, be referred unto our eternal God of all his crea-
tures for ever and ever, yea, for all that he hath wrought in
them. Amen.

THE TEXT.

1 And one of the elders answered, saying unto me, 2 What are
these which are arrayed in long white garments, and whence came
they ? 3 And I said unto him, 4 Lord, thou wotest. 5 And he said
unto me, 6 These are they which came out of great trihulation, 7 and
made their garments large, 8 and made them white in the blood of the
Lamb. 9 Therefore are they in the presence of the seat of God, 10
and serve him day and night in his temple. 1 1 And ho that sitteth in
the seat will dwell among them. 12 They shall hunger no more,
neither thirst, 13 neither shall the sun light on them, 14 neither any
heat. 15 For the Lamb, which is in the midst of the seat, shall feed
them, 16 and shall lead them unto fountains of living water. 17 And
God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And one of the ancient elders (satth St John) made
answer unto that, which I was inwardly most desirous to know
concerning this innumerable multitude, saying unto me by
manner of question,

2. What are these comely persons, which are thus beau-
tifully apparelled in long white garments, large and fair?
And from whence came they, as thou supposest ?

3. And I, as one ignorant of the mysteries of God of

VII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 339

mine own nature without the special gift of him, answered
after this sort,

4. Sir, thou wotest what they are, and from whence
they come, by such knowledge as the Lord hath given thee.

5. And he said again unto me thus :

6. These are they which come unto Christ by faith, John xvi.
out of the great tribulation of worldly wickedness, fleshly cares, Hebf x?.lv'
and disquieted consciences. 1 Pet- ui-

7. Abhorring the doctrine of men's inventions, they set John v.
sure hold upon the living word of the Lord. There fet they Psai. xWu.
out forgiveness of their sins, and made their garments large

to cover their old deformities.

8. They washed their lives in the sorrows of repentance, Acts xix.

T*sai cxiii

and fashioned their deeds to his sweet laws and commandments. Dan.'xii. "

1 Pet. i.

They made their garments white in the precious blood of the ^ **"•
Lamb, believing to be purified by the merit of his death. Ephes- u<

9. And therefore are they at this time in the presence Dan.vu.
of his majesty, accepted, taken, and allowed for the citizens

of heaven.

10. They serve him day and night in the temple of
their souls, and they praise this glorious name in spirit for
evermore.

11. The Lord that sitteth on the throne will always Rev. iv.
dwell amongst them, as their most mighty defender, their
solace, and their comfort.

12. The Spirit shall so refresh them, they shall no more Joein.

i i • _. , . i 11 • i Isai- xlix.

hunger nor thirst. Though concupiscence dwell in them, they J*m. i.
shall desire none evil.

13. Neither shall the sun so light on them, which is Psai- cxxi.
this world's prosperity, that they shall forget their Lord God Jer- ^
at any season.

14. No heat shall burn them, nor adversity of this John xv.
•world overcome them ; but in that they suffer or do, all things
shall work to the best.

15. For the innocent Lamb Christ, which is in the midst Rev. v.
of the seat, or the congregation of God, by his word shalH,ohn xiv-

, " . ' Haggai ii.

nourish, feed, and relieve them with his promise, shall pre- j^-8^'
serve, comfort, and lead them by his Spirit : yea, he shall Psal- liv-
so order them, they shall have need of nothing. And if he
be their light, health, and strength, of whom should they be
afraid ?

22—2

340

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

John iv.
Kccles. i.
John xiv.
Rev. xxi.
John xvi.
Act* v.

1 John Iv.
Kom. vlii.
Matt. v.

Gen. xllx.
Psal. xxl.
]<ai. Ixiii.
Kev. xix.

Mark the
sixth seal
opening.

Rom. viii.
Psal. xxxii.
AVLsd. xvii.
Heb. ix-
Gal. iv.
John iv.
Matt. v.
Luke vi.
Coloss. iii.
Heb. xi.
Psal. cxix.
2 Cor. i.

16. lie shall bring them unto the fountains of the living
waters, and make them such well-springs as shall flow up
into the life everlasting. His doctrine must do it, and none
other ; for none cometh to the Father but by him.

17. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes.
Adversity shall bo unto them a very consolation. No sorrows
shall they care for, no torments shall they regard, no troubles
nor yet death shall they fear, but think in their hearts
always, that the sufferings of this life are nothing to the
glory to come. The aforesaid elder might seem to be Jacob,
whose prophecy might tell John that Christ should wash his
garment in wine, and his mantle in the blood of grapes. So
might it be David or Isaiah, which also confirmeth the same.

In this as in a glass may be seen what they are afore
God, that at this present age, or under this sixth seal-opening,
unfeignedly cleaved to his word, followed it in effect, and
lived according unto it. First they are clear afore God, and
no sin shall be imputed unto them for their faith's sake.
Consequently they are delivered of a troublous conscience.
The Lamb hath restored them innocency, and God accepteth
them for his children. These seek no doctrine but the scrip-
ture. They serve God in spirit, and in no dead things. They
hunger not for men's traditions, they thirst not for hypocrites'
good works, they are well and fully contented with the Lamb.
They seek no prosperity, neither care they for adversity.
The word of God is their guide, and therein they mind to
depart. None other but such are sealed unto God, nor none
else walk before him in white garments.

THE EIGHTH CHAPTER.

THE TEXT.

1 And when he had opened the seventh seal, 2 there was silence in
heaven about the space of half an hour. 3 And I saw seven angels
4 standing before God. 5 And to them were given seven trumpets. 6
And another angel came, 7 and stood before the altar, 8 having a golden
censer. 9 And much of odours was given unto him, 10 that he should
offer of the prayers of all saints upon the golden altar 11 which was
before the seat. 12 And the smoke of the odours which came of the
prayers of the saints ascended up before God out of the angel's hand.
13 And the angel took the censer, and filled it with fire of the altar,

VIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 341

14 and cast it into the earth. 15 And voices were made, and thun-
derings, and lightnings, 16 and great earthquake. 17 And the seven
angels which had the seven trumpets 18 prepared themselves to blow.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. In the seventh seal-opening (which is the next and isai. xxxii.
the last) there was silence in heaven (saith St John) by the

space of half an hour. This signifieth that there shall be in Au?ustinus.
that age that peace in the Christian Church which Christ John "iv.

Jer li

brought with him from heaven, and left here with his disci- Rev. xvii.
pies. Then shall wretched Babylon fall, then shall the bloody f^-™^
beast full of blasphemous names perish, then shall the great Mic- iv-
antichrist with his whole generation come altogether to nought,
then shall the fierce dragon be tied up for a thousand years.
Then shall reign peace and concord, the truth shall be be-
loved, God's word shall be had in estimation, and his servants
shall live without check. Happy are they that shall see those
days.

2. This silence shall endure but half an hour space ; |^.cxxvi>
which may be the thousand years that are spoken of here fj^nli.
afore, considering that all the age after Christ is but the last p^'xc!'
hour, and a thousand years before God is but as the day

that is past. In the time of this sweet silence shall Israel
be revived, the Jews shall be converted, the heathen shall Rom. xi.
come in again. Christ will seek up his lost sheep and bring Luke xv.
him again to his fold, that they may appear one flock, like
as they have one shepherd.

3. And I saw (saith St John) seven angels standing be- Rev. i.
fore the majesty of God ; which signifieth the preachers of AOmtau

J J Magnus.

his word ; for the seven several times of the seven seals-open- Franciscus

r Lambertus.

ing, to every seal corresponding an angel. For all that the Jf^£* •£
preachers hath done from the beginning of the gospel to the Jer- xvi-
time of this last seal-opening shall then appear at once. In
that day (saith Isaiah) the trumpet shall be blown ; they that
were lost shall come from the Assyrians, the scattered flock
shall come from Egypt, and worship the Lord in Jerusalem.

4. These angels stood before the presence of God, as Dan. yn.
ministers of acceptation, ready to execute his heavenly will

and commandment.

5. And to them was given seven hollow trumpets : the isai. WH.

342

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

F.uclu rins.
Jer. \\iii.
Ht-v. vi.
1 Cor. iv.

Mai. iil.
ls.ii. Ixiv.

Numb. Iv.
1'hil. ii.

Heb. ix.
John iv.
1 Tim. ii.
1 John ii.

Psal. cxli.
Gen. xv.
Heb. xi.

Heb. xiii.
Ephes. i.
Rev. xii.

Heb. vii.
John xi v.
Acts vii.
1 John ii.
Actsiv.

Psal. cxli.
Prov. xil.
Heb. i.
Rom. viii.
Heb. ix.
John xiv.

Jer xxxi.
Luke xii.

Acts ii.
John i.

Rev. iv.
John xvL
Mark xvi.
John iii.
Isai. i.
Matt xv.
1 Ti n. vi.
Rev. vi.

ministration of his word was unto them committed. They
ran not forth unsent, they spoke not uncommanded. They
blew their trumpets one after another. As the seals were
opened, the mysteries they declared as came to their course.

6. And another angel (saith St John), of a much higher
nature than these came forth ; yea, even the angel of the
covenant, that was so sore longed for, came to his holy temple.

7. He stood before the altar, he humbled himself, he
became man, he took the shape of a servant.

8. ' He had in his hand a golden censer. This Lord
Jesus Christ, the sovereign messenger of our salvation, took
it upon him alone to be our mediator, our advocate before
God, and the only atonement for our sins.

9. And much incense of odours was given unto him by
the great faith of Abraham, John Baptist, and of all the
sanctified number ;

10. That he should offer up unto God so much of the
prayers of all the faithful believers upon the golden altar, or
in his glorified nature, as was right afore him.

11. Which altar is now before the throne of God. He
hath an everlasting priesthood, he is able to save them that
come unto God by him, and liveth immortal, standing on his
right hand as one ever ready to make interpellation for us.
All they consented in one, that he should be their general
attorney, considering he was their only Saviour and Redeemer.

12. And the sweet smoke of the odorous incense, which
came of the wholesome and fervent desires of them that had
faith, ascended up before God out of the angel's hand. By
his only merit was their faith accepted, and for his death's
sake their works pleased God.

13. The said angel took the censer, he prepared his
godly spirit: he filled it with fire of the altar, which was
his eternal charity.

14. And he cast it into the earth, with power he sent
it down in cloven fiery tongues upon his apostles ; of whose
plenteous abundance all we have received.

15. And as it was come down, there were noises, thun-
derings, and fearful lightnings \ for it rebuketh the world of
sin, of righteousness, and of judgment. It reproved the
world of unfaithfulness, for contemning the light of God's

VIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 343

verity ; it threateneth it for superstitions, hypocrisy, and
outward observations ; and utterly it condemned it for ob-
stinacy of corrupt interpretations.

16. There was also a terrible earthquake as it was come Matt. a.
into the world. The ungodly rulers were moved, the am- John x'i,
bitious prelates were vexed, the covetous lawyers fretted,

the hypocrites and priests waxed mad ; yea, they are not
yet quieted to this day. They still lie and prate, they bias- Matt. v.
pheme and accuse, they persecute and kill, they hang, burn, Psai. tsaiA
and drown ; their malice hath none end.

17. And the said seven angels (saith John), which are isai. ivui.
the universal preachers of God's verity, having their seven
trumpets, or full authority, given them of the Lord,

18. Prepared themselves by power of the Holy Ghost John xv.

, 111 • i • Mark xvi-

to execute their offices, and to blow each one m his course.

THE TEXT.

1 The first angel blew, 2 and there was made hail and fire, 3 which
were mingled with blood ; 4 and they were cast into the earth. 5 And
the third part of the trees was brent, 6 and all green grass was brent.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. The first angel first stood forth, and blew his trumpet. The first

angel.

The apostles after the first seal-opening, which was at the ^^
coming of the Holy Ghost, went forward with the gospel, JA°(!jnxxiJ!-
and taught it the world over. And when they had believed g|£ m-..
and throughly received the word, which were predestinate
of God to be partakers of the glory with Christ, the residue,
still blind and obstinate, persevered in their infidelity and so
perished.

2. For upon them came hail and fire which were min- Exod. ix.
gled with blood. Their wickedness overwent them, their R™. i^
stubborn stomachs stirred up their fury, their fierceness kin- 3^™'-
died ever more and more, and their madness made them
blind.

3. And these they coupled always to cruelty and mur- J^- jv
der. For when Christ's disciples had preached the gospel, the ^SJ^X
wicked sort of the Jews and Gentiles in no case would believe

it; but their obstinacy so blinded them, and their malice so
inflamed them, that they sought their death and procured the
effusion of their blood. Over all the Acts of the Apostles this
is evident.

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

LCHAP.

Eiek. xiv.
Matt, xxiii.
HMMhr.

Jude.
Luke xili.

Al.ui. MI.

Tech. xiii.
)'sal. xxxiii.
Luke xii.

Hosea xl.
Itoin. ix.
Kii. liv.

I John i.

Acts xili.
Jer. ii.
John iv.
Matt. xxi.
Luke xi.
PriinaMus.

II i\ HID.
Franciscus
Lambertus.

The second
angel.
Mai. ii.
Kev. ii.

Eusebius
Cae.anensis.

Zech. iv.
1 John ii.

1 Tim. iii.
Acts xx.

2 Pet. iii.
Isai. xvii.

4. And they were cast into . the earth. So occupied
their earthly hearts this wilfulness and anger with thirsting
of innocent blood, that all grace in them was extinguished,
and all goodness clean consumed.

5. The third part of the trees was brent, and all the
green grass came to nought. Though the chosen people were
ever the lesser number, and the wicked the much greater (as
in Zachary), yet are they not here so noted, forsoniuch as
in the sight of the Lord the infinite table of infidels are no-
thing to the small flock of faith. Consider also that in Za-
chary's time the Jews were the people of God, which were
nothing in comparison to the Gentiles : but now are the
Gentiles his people, which ever exceeded them in number.
The third part of the trees withered in their wickedness were
found without fruit in the Gentiles.

6. All the Jews, which sometime were the green grass
by the manifold gifts of God, and by Christ's coming of
them, were then brent up clean. True faith went from
them, and their own malice blinded them. Though this were
verified of them only which were at the first seal-opening,
and the first trumpet-blowing, yet doth it touch the bloody
antichrists, hypocrites, and ungodly rulers, withstanding God's
word to this present day, the poor Christians being green,
and bringing forth fruit in patient sufferance.

THE TEXT.

1 And the second angel blew, 2 and as it were a great mountain
burning with fire 3 was cast into the sea. 4 And the third part of the
sea turned to blood, 5 and the third part of the creatures which had
life died, 6 and the third part of the ships were destroyed.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. The second angel blew his trumpet at the second
seal-opening, which signifieth the preachers declaring the
secret ministries of God's verity immediately after the apos-
tles' time.

2. And as they were at the pleasure of the Lord so
doing, a monstrous thing in a manner of a great mountain
burning with fire was cast into the sea. A cruel sort of false
disciples and wicked brethren arose up from among them,
all earthly-minded to covetousness, puffed up with pride and
ambition, inflamed also with anger, spite, and vengeance : they

VIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 345

boisterously entered in among the people, so mutable and Ezek. vi.
fickle as the sea, which changeth with every wind. These
are the mountains that swell up, thinking much of themselves.
These are the rising hills that boast so much of their good
works, of whose overthrow by God's word both Isaiah and is»i. xi.
John Baptist did prophesy. Such fiery mountains were
Jannes and Jambres, that maliciously resisted Moses ; so were 2 T^HI.
Phassur and Semeias, which vexed the prophet Jeremy.
Such burning hills were Caiphas and Annas against Christ ; John XVUL
Diotrephes, Herpocras, Ebion, and Cerinthus, against John3John-
the Evangelist; Demetrius, Bar-jesu, Hymeneus and Alexander, ^ctsxix.
against Paul ; with such like moody prelates resisting the 2 xim iv-
truth to this present day. Such smoky mountains of contra-
diction doth daily withstand Christ in the edifying of his Heb. xii.

• « p Zech. iv.

Christian Church, as rebuked Zorobabel in the building of i*"- xvu.

Rum. xvi.

the Jews' temple.

3. They stir up the sea, they move the weak people, Jev.xx..
and make them blind as ashes. In their hate they provoke

the princes to cruelty and malice. They cause them to punish
the poor preachers, and to put aside the truth, lest they should
fall unto it.

4. By reason of this burning hill falling into the sea, the ^exx4
third part of the water turned into blood; the third part of the A£ftvi
people, seduced by them became hateful murderers. Not only Mat" *!*'
they accused God's servants, but as blood-thirsty beasts they ] Joh
consented to their deaths, not considering that he which doth

but only hate his brother is an homicide.

5. The third part of the creatures which had life died.
Of those which seemed to be faithful among them, a great
number were worse than nought. Dissembling with faith, Actsxix.
they betrayed the truth, and wrought much wickedness. l^iJ11"
Many martyrs were then everywhere. c»esariensis.

6. So that the third part of the ships were destroyed Euchenus.
also. Many churches or private congregations called parishes,

for fear of losing their goods, and for doubt of imprisonment

and death, refused the faith, and fell clean from the truth, } Tim. vj.

' ' Luke viii.

and so were perished and lost. For ships in the scripture Acts v-
betokeneth them.

THE TEXT.
1 And the third angel blew, 2 and there fell a great star from hea-

346

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

The third
angel.
Dan. xil.
Jude.

2 Tim. iv.
Philastrius
Brixiensis.
Auguslinus.

Luke x vi.
Hosea ix.
2 Tim. iv.
John vi.
Kev. ii.
1 John ii.
1 Tim. iv.

2 Cor. iv.
Isai. Iv.
1 Tim. ii.
Luke xii.
1 Cor. ii.
Amos v.

Jer. ix.

Gen.xxvi.
Primasius.
Beda«.
Jer. ii.

1 Cor. v.
Psal. xviii.
Matt xv.

2 Thess. ii.

Jer. xxiii.
2 Cor. ii.
2 Pet. ii.
Lam. iU.

Hay mo

ven, 3 burning as it wore a croshot1. 4 And it fell into the third part
of the rivers, and into fountains of waters. 5 And the name of the star
is called Wormwood. 6 And the third part of the waters was turned to
wormwood ; 7 and many men died of the waters, because they were
made bitter.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. When the third angel blew his trumpet at the third seal-
opening, there fell from heaven a great mighty star burning
like a creshet1.

2. As the preachers of that time opened the truth of
God, many great doctors and excellent learned men, as Arius,
Macedonius, Eutyches, Valens, and such other, declined from
the sincere faith, and fell to blasphemous opinions concerning
the Godhead.

3. These seemed glorious to the earthly-minded people,
they appeared notable and famous to the blind forsaken sort ;
yet was their learning madness, and their doctrine fables and
lies. But this is here to be noted, that they which are true
teachers remain still in heaven, they persevere in the Christian
church ; whereas the others are fallen clean from thence by
apostasy and errors, so that they are none of Christ's.

4. This star fell into the third part of the rivers, which
are the scriptures perverted, and into the fountains of waters,
which are God's own very words depraved. These have the
false doctors, yea, pernicious heretics, infected with their
errors, corrupted with their lies, and with their false inter-
pretations made them bitter and unsavoury.

5. For the name of the star was Wormwood, whose
nature is to withdraw all sweetness. These with their bitter
heresies and their noisome doctrine destroyed the pits of
Abraham ; they troubled the text, they mixed the truth with
falsehead, they poisoned the waters, they took away the
lovesomeness of them, they left them unpure and unperfect
(not that they can be so of themselves, but of their false
working), they made them unpleasant, unprofitable, yea, and
most perilous unto many.

6. For it folio weth : When the third part of the waters
(which are the scriptures corrupted by them) were turned into
wormwood, or bitterness of errors,

7. Many men died of them. They perished by those

[! creshet, cresset, or cressit, an open lamp suspended on a pole.]

VIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 347

doctrines, because they were made bitter. Yet were not all Ambroses,
men cast away ; for two parts were left undefiled, and many Je"?u. us
that drunk the poisoned waters evomited them again. Only
were they lost that retained them still. The pure waters are
here doubled unto the waters infected : for double in value Psai. xviu.
is the verity before God, and the true minister thereof worthy
double honour, whereas the other is nothing at all.

THE TEXT.

1 And the fourth angel blew, 2 and the third part of the sun was
smitten, and the third part of the moon, and the third part of the
stars ; 3 so that the third part of them was darkened. 4 And the day
was smitten, 5 that the third part of it should not shine, and likewise
the night. 6 And I beheld, and heard an angel flying through the
midst of heaven, 7 and saying with a loud voice, 8 Woe, woe, woe to
the dwellers of the earth, 9 because of the voices to come of the trum-
pets of the three angels which were yet to blow.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. At the fourth seal-opening the fourth angel stood The fourth
forth and blew his trumpet. Never was the time yet so Mau/xx.
perilous but some true preachers hath been in it. Were there Mark xii.

, , . Ma"- xxviii.

never so many heresies abroad, vet have there reigned some gieronymus.

v ' J O Buffinus.

godly ministers ; what though they were unknown to the nTraciides.
world? Many sincere fathers were in the desert wilderness,
when most mischief was in doing among the cruel tyrants ;
which, privily resorting to cities, taught them whom God had Baptist*
appointed to be saved. Of this number was Paulus, Antonius, joan'neT"3'
Hilarion, Macarius, Pambo, Theonas, Ephraem, and such like; Frank's
and long since their time Anastasius, Persa, Theophylactus,
Fulgentius, Beda, Alcuinus, Strabus, and such other many.
Notwithstanding all that they taught and wrote was not
gospel. All was not without superstition, though they lived
in much pureness of life.

These blew the trumpet as they had received that Joannes
time. But the false hvpocrites and the antichrists so pre- radius m

•11 i i T» Danielem.

vailed more and more under Mahomet and the Romish pope. ^"?"nes . -

r r > Wiclevus de

that all Christianity and spiritual holiness was turned into eT™mbru
superstitious sects. None was well christened that had not a N^ucterus.
monkish disguising. None was thought spiritual, unless he Brunseisius
were shaven on the crown. Then brought they in many LuXems.
new ways of salvation, to prove Christ but a second Saviour,

348 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

as pardons, pilgrimages, masses, and Friday fastings. Then
was God able to help no disease, but images were sought up
everywhere ; St Job for the pox, St Koch for the pesti-
lence, St Germain for the ague, St Apolline for the teeth-
ache, St Gratian for thrift losing, and St Barbara for gun-
shot : that lady in that place, and that lady in that : this
rood here, and that rood there : and he that did miracles
vincentiu*. here could do nothing there. Thus was all changed into

2 Tim. iii.

1 Kings xviii. devilishness; and their preachers for lucre confirmed always

2 Tim. iv. *

the same ; which were many more in number than were the
true messengers of God.
John xv. 2. In this most corrupted and dolorous age, the fourth

Lukexxi. i «i • -' «• /• T •

isai. xiH. angel blowing his trumpet, the poor forsaken disciples shewing
iJmmiviv' the truth, the third part of the sun was smitten ; so was the
Acts viii. third part of the moon, and also the third part of the stars.
Good creatures, they found the third part of God's heavenly
word sore blemished by the hypocrites, the Christian church
piteously disfigured by the antichrists, and the inferior minis-
ters thereof darkened by tyrants and cruel magistrates.
John xii. 3. By their wicked stroke the light of God's verity was

Mat. Iv'. hidden, and appeared less by the third part than it was afore.
isJ.' ivi. Less was Christ the Sun of righteousness known, less was the

2 Pet. iii.

Kom.j. ' Christian church faithful, and less were the preachers godly.

More ignorance was at that time than afore, more superstition,
jer.vi hypocrisy, and falsehead; wherefore the third part of them

all was darkened.

4. At that time also, by reason of them, the day was so
smitten, that the third part thereof shewed no clearness ; and

Wiclevusin ,•, • vj. TI •

supniemento so was the night likewise.

5. In no case might Christ shine in the curates and re-
ligious, which took themselves for the day ; nor yet Christian
fruits in the common people, which were esteemed the night.
Only were their will-works allowed, and their dirty traditions
thought godly. The true trumpet-blowers, or ministers of the
word, were then compelled by cruel commandments, and the
commons by cruel laws enforced in no case to meddle with
the truth, lest their abominable doings were espied. In this
therefore mark, what a detestable thing false doctrine of

Meyer. hypocrites is; for it bringeth in all darkness and ignorant
blindness, and it shadoweth under pretence of virtue all
wickedness and sin.

VIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 349

6. And then (saith St John) I beheld an angel flying Rev. vn.
through the midst of heaven, as it had been an eagle ; which Mail m.

° . Phil. 111.

betokeneth certain peculiar servants of God, illumined with gUJ*^
some knowledge, and leading an high conversation in the }£g£>m.
church. Such were Joachim Abbas, Cyrillus of Carmel, Naucler{ls-
Angelus of Jerusalem, Theolesphorus of Cusentia, Reinhardus,
and others ; and since their time, Petrus Johannis, Robertus
de Uscecio, Johannes de rupe scissa, Arnoldus de Villanova,
Hieronymus Savonarola, with such like.

7. These, perceiving the light of God's verity and the Joachim
true teachers thereof daily diminishing, considering also the ^fif180"
mighty increase of darkness, with a loud voice they cried : MamuSms.
earnest writings they sent the world over, under the title of
revelation and prophecy ;

8. Saying by the threatenings of scripture, " "Woe, woe, Zec^sx^
woe to the inhabiters of the earth." More wickedness is J^^i-
coming, more blindness, and more darkness to the ungodly Ji^f,;g3XVi
infidels and earthly-minded people. It will still be worse and
worse to the foolish ignorant sort through the errors, lies, and
abominable superstitions of the false antichrists and cruel
chaplains of Baal.

9. And this rebuking cry was because of the voices of Frandscus

Lambertus

the other three angels were yet to blow with the trumpet, ^l£enisves-
whose blasts they should also more deeply yet contemn. By £xiraxxm.
prophecies and scriptures have many godly men perceived Mauex"u.
aforehand, with Paul, the fall of faith, the increase of errors, Kev' xx'
and that divers should decline from the truth; and earnestly
they have premonished the governors of it. Yet have they
neglected the warning, and utterly despised them for it,
leading the people into the depth of all errors and filthy
abominations.

THE NINTH CHAPTER.

THE TEXT.

1 And the fifth angel blew, 2 and I saw a star fallen from heaven
unto the earth. 3 And to him was given the key of the bottomless
pit. 4 And he opened the bottomless pit, 5 and there arose a smoke of
the pit, as it were the smoke of a great furnace. 6 And the sun and
the air were darkened by the reason of the smoke of the pit. 7 And

350

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

there came out of the smoko locusts upon the earth. 8 And unto them
was given power, 9 as the scorpions of the earth have power.

The fifth

angel.

Albertus

Magnus.

Lukexii.

Acts v.

I«*i. xiv.
Psal. xiii.
Jer. vi.
I«ai. xxiv.
Hos.iv.
Baruch vi.

Jer. ii.
1 Cor. ii.
1 Pet. iil.
Matt xv.
Gal. iv.
1 Tim. iv.

Agrippa de
van i tat e
Scientiarum,

Erasmus.
Sarcerius de
tcholastica?
theologia*
v anitate.
(Eeolarn-
padius in
epistolis.

Franciscus
Lambert us,
lib. iii. in
Apoca-
lypsim.
Kev. vi.
Rev. xx.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. The fifth angel, which blew his trumpet under the
fifth seal-opening of the Lamb, were they which had the word
of God for that age of Christ's church, and that published it
to his elect. And these doth not only seem to be few in
number, but also they appear to have taught privily in private
congregations and houses.

2. For when this trumpet was blown, John beheld a
star fallen down clean from heaven into the earth, no part
thereof reserved, neither of the star in heaven, representing
the spiritual church, nor yet of the earth from the star, be-
tokening the worldly people. Neither were the spiritualty of
Christ's church nor yet the laity, clear from their poisons
anywhere. This glittering star, or shining multitude of pre-
lates, pastors, and religious fathers, were fallen away from the
doctrine of the Spirit, from the living word of the Lord, and
from the right conversation of Christ, into the earth of their
own decrees and laws, nothing savouring but carnal traditions,
dumb dark ceremonies, and doctrine of devils, fashioning their
lives all after the same. Then sought they up Plato, Averroes,
and Avicenna. Then was Aristotle thought necessary to
interpret the scriptures. Then was there an infinite table
of sophisters and school-doctors, of reals and nominals, of
sententioners and summists, of colliginers and canonists, of
Scotists, Thomists, Olcamists, Albertists, Baconists, Anconists.
And every man thought his own wisdom best, which God
hath proved stark foolishness all, and most idiotish dotage.
When the blind world supposed they had the truth by this
fallen star, they had nothing less. Under the fifth seal-
opening this darkness was not seen, but the sixth now dis-
closeth all. Only the slain sort complained that time, de-
siring their blood to be revenged ; whereas answer was
made them, that many more yet should be killed to fulfil
their number. And it was proved true. For none in those
days once hissed against them but suffered death for it.
Yea, of emperors and kings that offended them, some were
accursed, some deposed, some slain, some poisoned. Neither

IX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 351

spared they power nor yet noble blood. In England here Joannes
they slew king Edward, poisoned king John, and famished chrome-is.

!_• T» • i 11 i -n • i • Ranulphus

king Richard the second. By their own history they burned p^1^1/-
sir Roger Acton, knight ; sir John Oldcastle the lord Cob- Ma^?es
ham ; and sir Reynold Peacock, bishop of Chichester, they Polydorus-
imprisoned to death, besides an infinite number of poor
simple souls, no lawful cause known, but lies of their own AgriPPa
forging. Yea, and the articles that they died for then, they notaw.
affirm now to be good. But no marvel, though they did such Prov'. i.
mischief in those days.

3. For to the star was given the key of the bottomless Matt. xvi.
pit. After they were fallen from the wisdom of God to the
corrupt dreams of men, following rather the creatures than

the maker of them, he gave them over unto their own imagi-
nations and fantasies.

4. Then had they power in darkness, by their carnal, Lukexxii.

T • • in/.-, • Heb" xiiL

beastly, and devilish divinity, to open the well of damnation. £"kexi.-..
For what is the wisdom of the flesh else but death ? What ^ ^...
are their practices but fighting weapons against life ? They fj^i.™4
had licence to deceive, and leisure to do mischief in outward jaSlesT!'
things, as had Satan upon the body of Job. But no doubt
the goodness of God yet preserved the inward souls of many
simple Jobs for time of the dangerous world.

5. And when they had opened the bottomless pit with Lukexi.
the key of their false doctrine, there went up a black filthy Rev! £!*'.
air, as it had been the smoke of a great furnace. There gal- v- ...

<=> Rev. xvni.

arose all errors, lies, heresies, superstitions, idolatry, covetous- i^[-jxx-
ness, pride, incontinence, falsehead, hypocrisy, with all other
filthiness, which are the fruits of hell, and they went abroad
the world over. Thus hath these cursed apostates, the pope
and his chaplains, the keys in deed, not of heaven, but of hell. Matt. *VL
They may open, but they cannot spear again, unless they Matt6 xxin.
spear from heaven, as they do always. They may hurt, but J°^n x.-.
they cannot heal; they may destroy, but they cannot

they may well damn, but they cannot save. For the nature R^HI.''
of their key is only to make blind, obstinate, foolish, hard- ISak."^.
hearted, and evermore worse and worse. He only giveth
light, grace, faith, and health. He taketh away all darkness
and sin, which hath the key of David. For he alone
hath trodden down the winepress, having the whole victory
over death, sin, hell, and the devil. He hath power only

352

TUB IMAGE OF BOTH CHUKCHES.

[CHAP.

Rev. vi.

Wlsd. il.

Oen. ill.
iM'or. \i.
Hum. v.
a Thess. il.
Mm. xxiv.
1 Tim. iv.
(>al. v.
Luke xii.

a Cor. ii.
Rev. xix.

l.utherus
ad versus
Catherinum.
Isai. iii.
3 COT. ii.
Joannes
Agricola
su)>cr Lucam.

Rev. xix.

Nahum iii.
Amos vii.
\Viclevus
in speculo

niilitantU
ecdesise.

Sabellicus.

Mantuanus.

jKgidius

Fafer.

Paleo-

nidorus.

Polydorus.

Franciscus

Lambertus in

regulam mi-

noritarum,

et alii.

2 Pet ii.
Matt xxiv.
Acts xx.
2 John.
Jude.
Isai. i.
Horn, it

to spear up both death and hell. The fire of God's wrath
they bo not able to quench : the smoke of the devil's malice
and continual wickedness they be not able to keep down.
Eve could not withstand one simple suggestion of Satan. A small
taste of this smoke lost Adam with his whole posterity. And
now these antichrists have filled the world with it. For
what is it else, but wicked persuasions ; a learning of devils,
and a doctrine contrary to the doctrine of God ; poisoning all,
destroying all, and leading unto hell ?

6. The sun by this smoke was darkened ; so was the
wholesome air. The gospel they defiled with their false inter-
pretations. God's word they corrupted with their glosses,
commentaries, and postils1. They mingled the scriptures with
the dirty dregs of their own laws, traditions, and old rotten
customs of their popish fathers; so that in the church no
good air could be had, no sweet smell of the truth could be
found. There was much idol-worshipping, strange crying, and
lip-labouring, censing, fooling, and charming, crossing, mowing 2
and juggling, gazing, kneeling, and knocking, but no true gos-
pel-preaching.

7. Out of this pestilent smoke came innumerable locusts,
a very monstrous vermin and horrible to behold, creeping
over all the earth. These were the disguised swarms of car-
dinals, mitred bishops, doctors, shaven priests, abbots, monks,
canons, friars, nuns, sisters, and hermits, in red, white, russet,
grey, black, blue, and all other colours. Of these were the Bene-
dictines, the Bernardines, Gerondines, Gilbertines, Celestines,
Scopetines, Grandimontensers, Camaldulensers, Cruniacensers,
Premonstratensers, Carthusians, Carmelitans, Ambrosians, Rho-
dians, Gregorians, Purgatorians, Guilhelmites, Jesuits, Johan-
nites, Hieronymites, Ninivites, Cellites, Taborites, Templars,
Hospitallers, Crucigers, Augustinians, Dominicans, Franciscans,
Brigidans, Basilians, of Josaphat's valley, and of the dark
alley, and such other, with innumerable swarms of them
everywhere. Peter prophesied afore of this smoky multi-
tude, when he gave warning that there should come into the
Christian church false teachers, which privily should bring in
damnable sects, denying the Lord that bought them, and
many should follow their damnable ways, through whom the

f1 postil : a comment, or gloss.]

[2 mowing : making faces like a monkey, grimacing.]

IX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 353

way of truth should have ill report. But few have marked
that warning.

8. And unto these noisome locusts was power given, but Exod.x.
yet none other power than have the scorpions of the earth, "f^™";.
whose crafty nature is first to creep softly, then grievously to Mattxxvu.v'
sting, and last of all to venom. This pestilent vermin God "ebLtunus
hath suffered for the wickedness of his people, first flatter- Apoc.rm
ingly to creep, to dissemble, gloss, and speak fair, promising uSfSo- '
prosperity, victory, long life, and heaven, after this departing.

And by such means got they under the emperors, kings,
governors, and all the world besides.

9. Then did they sting their consciences with terrible cmi? ciunia-
dreams and visions, and with fearful revelations of purgatory

and of hell, to build them up fair houses, and to live in wealth
and pleasure. Finally, they venomed their faith with their
poisoned counsels and promises, and so took they from them 2 pet. H.

Rev. xviii.

the true hope in Christ, making merchandise of them through £xod. * ..,

O . jo Deut. xxviii.

covetousness and fair words. Thus clustering together like f^;fctianus
locusts, they have left nothing green, but all they have withered pa^cht^-
and destroyed. No works might then be used of God's meorum-
prescription, but such as were fantasied by them for advantage,
as mass-founding, chantries-building, priest-singing, image-
gilding, kissing of relics, praying to dead men, and such like.
And when they were once frank and fat, they stood up together Jer. v.
proudly against the Lord and his word.

THE TEXT.

1 And it was said unto them that they should not hurt the grass of
the earth, neither any tree, 2 but only those men which have not the
seal in their foreheads. 3 And to them was it commanded, that they
should not kill them, 4 hut that they should be vexed five months. 5
And their pain was as the pain that cometh of a scorpion, when he hath
stung a man. 6 And in those days shall men seek death, and shall not
find it ; 7 and shall desire to die, and death shall flee from them.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. Yet were they commanded that they should in no Rev. v«.
case hurt the grass of the earth, neither any green thing, nor if^''-
tree. Though they were permitted by the sufferance of God ^i^a
to do much mischief, yet could they harm none but such as
wanted faith. He ordained from the beginning always to
save his. Never could Satan hinder the soul of Job ; only did

r -i 23

[BALE.]

354

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Job li.
Coloss. i.
Rom. viii.
Gal. v.
John xviiL
Jer. xv.
M.u k xvl.

Rev. vll.
Rev. xix.
Ephes. v.
Kranclscus

Lambertus,
lib. iii. in
A poo.

Ezek. xviii.
Ambrosius
Ansbertus.
Matt, \\iii.
G.«l. iv.
Hos.xl.
John ix.
Joannes
Eekius.

Rev. vii.
John iii.
Acts v.
Fianciscus
Lambertus.

Ecclus.
xxxix.

Kphes. iv.
Wisd. xvii.
Sebasiianus
Meyer in
Apoc.
Wisd. xvi.
Hos. x.
2 Tim. iii.

Hos. iv.

Rom. viii.
Gen. xix.
Luke xvii.

Rev. vi.
Mark ix.

he vex the outward carcase and goods. Where as faith is
growing, true hope in Christ springing, and works of charity
fructifying, they shall do no hurt by the promise of God.
Where the gift of the Spirit aboundeth, they can in no wise
prevail. If any hinderance doth fall, it is where faith is
wanting.

2. For only had they power upon those men which had
not the seal of God in their foreheads. They only are in
peril that have not the sure faith. And the more want they
have thereof, the more is their scath when it cometh.

3. Yet had those locusts in commandment, that in no
wise they should kill them whom they had noyed. For the
will of God is, that no wicked person should perish, unless he
resisted the Holy Ghost, but rather to turn from sin and to live.

4. Only was it permitted that they should be vexed five
months. Only for their lifetime were they suffered to over-
load their poor consciences with their beggarly traditions, to
trouble them with their trumpery, to grieve them with their
curses, and to torment them with their threatenings of their
purgatory and their hell. Though they, blinded for want of
the scripture, erred in all popish devilry, and for lack of true
knowledge had not the token of faith ; yet perished they not
wholly, no more than did Nicodemus and Gamaliel, which were
but carnal men : but their ends the Lord reserved to his own
merciful goodness, for confessing the name of Jesus Christ.

5. Yet were they sore vexed for the time, and their
pain was as the stinging of a scorpion, when he hath hurt a
man. A pricking of a more than half desperate mind, a fear
of a wonderfully troubled conscience, yea, and a great doubt of
salvation had they, till God shewed his mercy upon them,
opening their faint hearts, and strengthening them with his
inward power.

6. And in those days shall men seek death, and yet
shall not find it. For the grief of their loaded consciences
they shall in confessions take counsel of them, which is very
poison and death ; yet shall God so preserve them, it shall be
no death unto them. For no damnation can be unto them
which are in Christ Jesu. Lot dwelled in Sodom, yet perished
he not with Sodom.

7. They shall desire to die, and yet death shall flee
from them. When they feel the terrible gnawing of inward

IX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES, 355

Tearfulness, they shall seek up their stinking remedies, and wicievusin
require their dirty merits ; which is clean to die from Christ, fessione? "
and to forsake his living waters for their filthy puddles of
hypocrisy and devilishness. Yet, by the singular grace and Jer. xxxi.
unspeakable mercy of God, that they seek shall flee clean from ^gt£eanti-
them, and that they have not sought for shall save them, x£ejjiUi-
which is the only blood and death of Jesus Christ. Thus p^,- [xxxiv.
shall they have life unlocked for, and be taken up with Enoch
from the wickedness of this world, and see the God of gods in
Sion without their deserving.

THK TEXT.

1 And the similitude of the locusts was like unto horses prepared
unto battle. 2 And on their heads were as it were crowns like unto
gold. 3 And their faces were as it had been the faces of men. 4 And
they had hair as the hair of women. 5 And their teeth were as the
teeth of lions. 6 And they had habergeons, as it were habergeons of
iron. 7 And the sound of their wings was as the sound of chariots, 8
when many horses run together to battle. 9 And they had tails like
unto scorpions, 10 and there were stings in their tails. 11 And their
power was to hurt men five months. 12 And they had a king over
them, which is the angel of the bottomless pit, 13 whose name in the
Hebrew tongue is Abaddon, but in the Greek tongue Apollyon. 14
One woe is past, and behold two woes come yet after this.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And the locusts in similitude were like unto horses wisd. xvi.
prepared unto battle, full of stomach, strife, contention, anger, waTdenus in
and hate, rigorous in examination, fierce in excommunications, zaniorum.
moody in disputations, mad, hasty and cruel against the

verity ; and evermore grudging amongst themselves one sect
against another.

2. Upon their heads they had counterfeit crowns in isai. xxvin.
manner of gold. Glorious names of dignity had they, and James™' '

* * Luke xxii.

shining titles of high preeminence undeserved. Most holy ^thn^xili
fathers, most gracious lords, and most reverend masters M^xii.
commonly were they called. They made large their phylac- Lukexviil-
teries, and set abroad their skirts ; they sought the highest
places in the synagogues, and salutations of reverence in the
streets. They were not as other men be. The simplest holy-
water priest among them was "sir" at the least, which is no less
than lord. By presumption, pride, and ambition, they exalted
themselves aloft, as the cedar trees of Libanus, above emperors,

23—2

356

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[cilAl'.

3 Tim. ill.
» Thesi. ii.
Psal. xxxvl.
Kii. xiv.

ul.,1.1. i.
Isai. xxviil.
Phil, iii.
Psal. i.

Colos*. ii.
Rev. Iii.
Ji>sei>hus.
Matt vi.
Luke xi.
Matt xx ill.
Murk xii.

Haytno.
2 Tim. iii.
Jude.
8 Pet. il.
Kom. i.
£zek. iv.
Ecclus. xxi.
1 Tim. v.
Acts xx.

Cant. ii.
Psal. Ixxix.
Matt. x.
Jer. xxiii.
Haymo.
Albert us.

Luke xxi.
1 Tim. i.
Matt xii.
Heb. vi.

Joannes Huss
de anatomia
antichrist!.
VViclevus,
lib. ii. de ser-
mone Domini
in monte.
Sebastianus
Meyer in
Apocalyp-
sim.

kings and princes. Yea, they set their seats in heaven, and
became God's vicars to damn and save at their pleasure. But
woe be to the proud crown of this drunken generation,
whose god is their belly, and whose glory is but dust, and
shall be their shame and confusion!

3. Their faces were not unlike to the faces of men.
And outward pretence they had of wisdom, grace, and godli-
ness, yet was there nothing less within them. Very prudent,
wise, and learned they seemed in their communing, discreet iu
behaviour and sober in their living ; yet were they but painted
tombs, full of all sins and filthiness. The counterfeit good-
ness they shewed outwardly was only to be seen of the
world.

4. Hair they had on their heads, most like to the hair
of women. All wavering were their minds, inconstant, fickle
and foolish. Their hearts were given to uncleanness, their
flesh to voluptuous desires and pleasures, so that in them
reigned all beastly abominations. All execrable lusts flowed
in them as the water of the ocean sea.

5. Their teeth were as the teeth of lions. For they
were wholly given to greediness, raving, fierceness and cruelty ;
not sparing, but devouring the flock, not saving, but losing,
not helping, but destroying. These were those wild beasts
that trod down the vineyard of the Lord, those unreasonable
boors that have rooted up all, and those blood-thirsty wolves
that have rent the poor lambs in pieces.

6. Habergeons had they upon them like jacks l of iron
mail ; which signifieth their obstinate malice, their hard fro-
ward stubborn hearts against the verity of God. For wilfully
they resisted it, blaspheming the Holy Ghost with the Phari-
sees and scribes, whose sin shall never be remitted in this
world nor in none other.

7. And the sound of their wings was as the stout noise
of chariots, when many horses bustle together towards a battle.
The wings of these abominable locusts, that set them aloft so
far above themselves, are their dignities, offices, riches, liber-
ties, privileges, laws, and such like, which boldeneth them in
all things, be it never so unjust.

8. The noise of these is great, the note, the rumour, the

[J Jacks : a horseman's defensive upper garment, generally quilted
and covered with strong leather. Nares.]

IX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 357

fame, is mighty the world over, as well in chronicles and Rey.xui.
writings as in the speech of the people. Yea, under the title MtcJha.
of God they bolster their wickedness to make it the stronger. JoWxvi.'
All must be God's dignities, God's service, God's laws, God's
religions, when it is stark devilishness. They make what
laws they list, they command and forbid, they set up and
pluck down, they both curse and bless, yea, they do all mis-
chief, and all in his name. Be it never so ungodly, cruel, and
false, yet must it forth in the name of God. Thus mightier
wings they have than had the great eagle in Ezekiel. Neither Ezek. xvu.
could Pharaoh in Egypt, nor Nabuchadnezzar in Babylon, nor Dan. \£
Antiochus in Jewry, do that they might do here in Chris- Deut^m.
tendom. i«i- «x-

9. For they had tails like unto scorpions, and there wicievus,
were sharp stings in their tails. Their study, labour, and mm*

• rrn Domini in

practices were ever for a false conclusion. The end of their monte.
fair compassed crafts was always to maintain their errors
and lies.

10. And this had a very sharp sting; for death was
towards them that withstood their gins. Destruction of body
and goods was evermore at hand.

11. Yet was their power only to hurt men for five Primasius,
months' space, to harm them in this sensible life divided in Ap'0m' m
five parts. No power had they upon the souls hence de- iiattx.
parted. Then could they not hinder with all their censures, re^To ami?

111 » -I T • i« • christi.

black curses, suspensions, degradings, interdictions, excommu-
nications, and all such terrible thunderbolts, with book, bell,
and candle. Farther extended not their violence than upon Lukexii.
the poor bodies. The souls were in God's hands, whose mercy
is never far off.

12. A king they had over them, which is the angel of Rev.xx.
the bottomless pit; for he is the head captain of all the children j°hnxviu.
of pride, the master of errors, and the father of lies. Needs
must the devil be their king, whilst his smoky doctrine hath ?«»>•

to » Matt. .

nourished them, fed them, and set them forth in their colours. Jer- "•
Sure we are that they are strangers to God, for the heavenly
Father never planted them. Well, such people, such governor;
such swarms, such stinking leader.

13. The name of this their captain in the Hebrew Hierony

• J'.ra.-iuu.-.

tongue is Abaddon, and in the Greek tongue Apollyon; and

e

'

358

THE IMAGE OF 1JOTII CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Matt. Iv.
Gen. iii.
Luke xi.
Matt xii.
Francigcui
Lauibertuj.

Bed as.

H.iymo.
Albertus

M.ynus.

both signify a spiteful destroyer. His nature is to persuade
all evil, to infect the mind, to corrupt the heart, to pluck
away faith, to make the soul blind, to rob man of all goodness,
to separate him from God, and to damn him with himself
for ever. Woe is that wretched army that hath such a
captain, and that forsaken multitude which hath such a king.
14. One woe is past. One cursed season of execrable
blasphemy, darkness, and devilishness, under the fifth seal-
opening ; and the fifth trumpet-blowing is at an end. But
look to it well; for two other woes yet shall come after this,
under the sixth and seventh, as hereafter will appear.

THE TEXT.

1 And the sixth angel blew, 2 and I heard a voice from the 3 four
corners of the golden altar, which is before God, 4 saying to the sixth
angel which had the trump, 5 Loose the four angels which are bound
in the great river Euphrates. 6 And the four angels were loosed,

7 which were prepared an hour, for a day, for a month, and for a year,

8 for to slay the third part of men. 9 And the number of horsemen of
war were twenty times ten thousand. 10 And I heard the number of
them. 11 And thus I saw the horses in a vision, 12 and them that sat
on them, having fiery habergeons of a yellow and brimstone colour.

The sixth

Angel.

Bedas

Anglus in

Apocalyps.

Sebastianus

Meyer.

1 Kings vii.
Rev. viii.
Matt. xvii.
John i.
Heb. ix.
John i.
Coloss. ii.
Rom. v.
1 Cor. v.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. Consequently the sixth angel stood forth and trium-
phantly blew his trumpet. Constantly the sincere preachers
of this present age have taught Christ and his verity under
this sixth seal-opening, wherein they have disclosed the detest-
able errors and shameful abominations of the other age
afore.

2. And as this trumpet was blown, I heard (saith St
John) a sweet voice from the four corners of the golden altar,
which is before the eyes of God. The altar which is most
precious, most dear, and most acceptable unto God the Father,
is Jesus Christ, full of grace and verity. Upon him was offered
one pleasant offering, whose abundant sweetness hath relieved
all faithful believers. And nothing is accepted before God to
this present day, unless it be offered upon him. None altar
else alloweth he for the sacrifice of peace, neither Mary, nor
John, Peter, nor James. Upon him we offer, when we trust

IX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 359

onlv in him. and also when we live according to true faith in geb-«-..

" ... Rom. xn.

him, restraining our old Adam with his fleshly desires. rp'ef'n"'

3. The four corners of this altar is the gospel, which he Matt, xxyui
hath left by his apostles in the four quarters of the universal £j°m-x-.
world. The voice is the joyful tidings or message thereof, j^'^
And this signifieth Christ not only to have his church within

the dominion of Rome under bondage, but also in all other
parts of the world in liberty. All these four corners have
but one voice. The gospel everywhere taught hath but one EPhes. i.
heavenly message of mercy and peace from God the Father, Rom. K '
one glad tiding of health and salvation from Jesus Christ, and John «v-
one sweet smell of the grace of God and of victory in Christ
from the Holy Ghost.

4. And this one voice commanded the sixth angel which Franciscus

, , . . Lambertus,

had the trumpet, or the true faithful preachers under the sixth J*- »• «*
seal-opening, which had the administration of the word at the
only gift of God,

5. To go forth and to loose the four angels which are
bound in the great river of Euphrates. Many hath the Lord
anointed with his Spirit in this age to preach deliverance to ^elx^
the captive, to open the prison to them that were in bondage, j^™*^1*;.
and to declare the acceptable year of health; by whose p°ainx.'
preaching he hath now unshackled the children of the dead Baruchnvi!"'
and set them at liberty to preach his name in Sion, and to
worship him in Jerusalem. Many that afore were fettered

with fantasies, yoked with unadvised vows, and overcharged
with intolerable burdens among bishops, priests, monks, canons,
friars, and nuns, are now graciously delivered, and with a free
conscience confess the verity of God.

6. So that many among the four angels, or a great Heb. ix.

. * to. Lutherus

number of them that were sometime antichrists, hypocrites, advem*

7 » * pseudo-

tyrants, and murderers, are now loosened from Euphrates, the fP'^j^,,

great flood of wavering fantasies and of the fickle pleasures of ma™p^"us
this world. For though they were sore bound in their con-
science and life, yet wanted they there no wanton delights to
nourish and feed all fleshliness. They lacked nothing that wem tam.

... * ' bertus de

might maintain their pomp, vain-glory, covetousness, pride, ^f^v
gluttony, and lechery, but they had it in abundance. And ™"u|™"™
though the nature of God's word be as of a key to open unto jiJhn'vin.
them that believe, and to spear unto them that believe not,
yet is it said here to open unto both ; but yet in divers

360

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Acts xlx.

John MI.
2 Cor. it
Luke ii.
John vi.
S Thess. n.
Mai. iii.
Rev. vii.

sua confes-
sione, et in
libello ad
parliamen-
tum regis.

respects : for in the chosen sort it openeth to love, in the
other it openeth to hate. The one bringeth forth honey by it
with the bee, the other venom with the spider. The one is made
more meek and gentle, the other waxeth more cruel and mad :
as Paul saith, " Unto some it is the savour of life unto life, and
unto some again it is the savour of death unto death." For
hard is that word to the execrable angels, or children of Satan,
calling them from Euphrates : they can in no wise abide it.
Yet were the four angels loosened from thence, and have lost
a great part of their pleasures. Since the gospel came in,
the antichrists have lost the profits of their bulls, pardons,
confessions, privy-tithes, idol-offerings, purgatory-masses, bell-
christenings, church-hallowings, with other loose ends. The
hypocrites have lost their more than princely habitations,
their monasteries, convents, hospitals, prebendaries, and chan-
tries, with their fat feeding and warm couches ; for ill gotten
good will home again. The tyrants and murderers have not
now their pleasures in all points as they had aforetime ; what
though their cruelty be still as much as it was, and rather
more? For the people is not now to their mind as then.
And as these angels are loosened in this quarter of the
world, so shall they be in all other quarters, the Lord ap-
pointing their times. One corner of the altar hath given his
voice ; I doubt it not but the other three will shortly do the
same.

7. The four ill angels were prepared (saith St John)
for an hour, for a day, for a month, and for a year. At no
time are the antichrists unready to do mischief, the hypocrites
to deceive, the tyrants to persecute and kill. Since Christ's
M1S' time to this day never ceased they, but still evermore they
have been doing.* Yet hath their fierceness been more and
longer at one time than at another, more vehement in some
places than in some. And at this time their continuance is
somewhere long, somewhere short. Somewhere is their cruelty
more, somewhere less. Their days are not always alike,
nor their lives of one length.
Joannes HUSS 8. Notwithstanding, for their time they shrink not, but

de anatpmia *

antichrists. &^\\\ faey gO forward to slay the third part of men. None
other can the tyrant be but a tyrant, nor the antichrist but an
antichrist. None other part can the hypocrite play but his
own, nor yet the spiteful murderer. Ever seek they to kill

Franciscus
Lambertus,
lib. iii. in
Apoc.
Otto Brun-
fflsius, et
alii.

Dan. xii.
John yii.
Joachim
Abbas in
Apoc.
Eusebius

Joannes
Nauclerus.

IX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 361

the innocent people : evermore practise they to bring out of Matt
the way the righteous servants of God, taken here for the s^t
third part of men or in the smaller number, forsomuch as ReT"
here is neither blood nor fire, wormwood nor smoke.

9. And the number of their horsemen, like unto the -neons
horsemen of armies in war, was twenty times ten thousand, or

ten score thousand. An innumerable multitude have they sent JoanneT'1
forth the world over to deceive and blind, to destroy and kill. Acts vin.'

• 2 Pet 11.

Horsed they are with their beastly laws and decrees, and ^-^
armed with their fierce authority and cruel power. And who
is not now an horseman of theirs, and a cruel Saul, making
havoc of Christ's poor congregation? Everywhere they
buy them and sell them, betray them and accuse them, perse-
cute and imprison them, indict them and burn them.

10. And I heard the number of them (saith St John),
or knew certainly aforehand that the truth in those days
should have many such enemies : I understood it in spirit, I Ambrosius

i i- i • i ' i i-i- /» • i Ansbertus,

believed it, and surely marked it up for a warning to them lib- >v-

J super Apo-

that should come after. caiypsun.

11. Consequently, I saw the setting forth of them. I Haymo.
beheld in a vision the horses, frank, fat, and fierce, which were Thom'aV
none other than the aforesaid locusts that crept out of the in. Pamma-

* chio.

smoke from the bottomless pit. In the fifth opening or blast $idevus
of the trumpet, which was the rank time of their going forth, £
they were but locusts, lean, bare, and needy : in their begin- momT.1
ning the antichrists and hypocrites, as bishops, priests, monks,
canons and friars, were poor, abject, and untidy. But under
the sixth they grew unto great horses : they were so pampered
with possessions, fatted with pleasures, and boldened with
authority. And when they were once come into the estima-
tion of the world, then waxed they high, heady, fierce, proud,
and cruel. Then were they horses of pleasure for princes Benno
and worldly magistrates, to carry them at their own lusts ; for jc^n'nef fa'
they were unbridled : no laws had they for them. The Thomas

A J • H *U ^ Waldenus.

sceptre, crown, sword, and power, might then pass none other- Fabianus.
wise in emperors and kings than they had fantasied. A fault chroxli"
then done against them could be no less than both heresy and
treason. If they said but " Burn," then must they be but drawn, Matt. xxiii
hanged, and burned — no remedy. For that that toucheth them, wud.xu.
toucheth the prince's honour also, to make the matter more
grievous. They should not else be both partners in the ven-

sermone
Domini in

362

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Psal. rxvi.
llov. vi.
Ephes. i i.

Exod. ytt.

1 Kings xxli.
P«al. Ti.

2 Tim. iii.
Coloss. ii.
Walilcnus in
fiscieulo
zizaniorum.

Scbastianus

Meyer in

Apoc.

Sabellicus.

Platina.

Blondus

Carsulanu'.

Wernerus.

Cornelius

Agrippa.

cle regnp
antichrist!.

geance of God for innocent blood-shedding. Yea, hurt they
not the righteousness in all their mischief, though it so appearcth
unto them, forsomuch as their death is precious in the sight
of the Lord, and their dwelling-place the altar of God Christ,
full of rest and peace.

12. And the men that sat on these horses had fiery
habergeons of a yellow and brimstone colour. The princes
and rulers, provoked by the crafts of these false prophets and
deceivable teachers to rise against Christ and his word, are
armed with cruelty in unrighteousness, with a false charity,
and with a counterfeit wisdom. In the examination of causes
they will oft-times seem favourable, loving, and wise, when
in effect they are nothing less. For move them once with
the truth or the quick learning of the Spirit, and then will
they do as doth the brimstone that is touched with fire. They
flame out their malice, they spit forth their wickedness, and
their filthy judgments stink the world over. Many such
sweet savours of their politic wisdom, or rather fleshly foolish-
ness, have they left behind them in their chronicles and histo-
ries, that un wholesomely savoureth yet to this day. And this
have they of their unbridled horses, their ghostly fathers,
confessors, and counsellors, over whom themselves have nei-
ther power nor authority, but as they list.

THE TEXT.

1 And the heads of the horses were as the heads of lions. 2 And
out of their mouths went forth fire, and smoke, and brimstone. 3 And
of these three was the third part of men killed ; 4 that is to say, of
fire, smoke, and brimstone, which proceeded out of the mouths of them.
5 For their power was in their mouths, 6 and in their tails. 7 For
their tails were like unto serpents, 8 and had heads, and with them
they did hurt. 9 And the remnant of men, which were not killed by
these plagues, 10 repented not of the deeds of their hands, 11 that they
should not worship devils, 12 and images of gold, and silver, and brass,
and stone, and of wood, 13 which neither can see, neither hear, neither
go. 14 Also they repented not of their murder and of their witchcraft,
15 neither then- whoredom, neither of their theft.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. The heads of these horses were in similitude as the
heads of lions, which betokeneth their proud, bold, and mighty
malice against God's verity. In the other age, when they

IX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES; 363

were but locusts, they had the faces of men ; for some reason ^f^'-
yet appeared in their laws and doings, though they stood f)™£f in
not all with God's word. But since they grew up in courage, monte-
and became furious horses, they have laid away those faces,
and now taken to them fierce lions' heads. Now is there no-
thing in them but open malice, cruelty, and spite. Now are Lambertus

i, .1 J J M • U Shafnabur-

they termagants altogether and very devil? incarnate, where gensis.
their dirty traditions be not kept. So eager they are, their £en™£ia-us
horsemen cannot restrain them, their princes cannot rule them s^°,£jfy-
in such a matter, unless they will be torn in pieces ; as many
of their predecessors have been aforetime, both emperors,
kings, and other governors.

2. For out of their mouths goeth fire, smoke, and brim- isai. ivi.
stone: God's word they preach not, for they are become 2 p"t.alv'
horses. Their office is now to carry whither it shall please Epifes/vi.
them, and to lead the princes at their lust. Now roar they £$fe'*x.'
like lions, with their great grandsire Satan, seeking whom they \ £j™- £j-
devour. Now breathe they forth of their execrable mouths

the hot fire of their threatenings and curses. Now vomit they
abroad the filthy smoke of their vanities and fables. Now
spew they out the stinking brimstone of their lives and errors.

3. So that they have killed with these three plagues
the third part of men ; but yet none other else than those
which have given credence to their errors, believed their
fables and feared their curses.

4. For none other were slain, but they only which tasted Joannes

11- i f Hussiusde

of the fire, smoke, and brimstone that went out of their regno,vita,et

morious

mouths. None other else were lost and deprived of the life coioss^u!'
which is in Christ Jesu, but such devout dottrels1 and worldly- B£urch'vi.
wise people, as they taught and brought up in false worship-
pings.

5. No doubt of it but the power of these cruel beasts sebastianus

Meyer j^

was most in their mouths. The strength of the deceivable APOC.
teachers, to beguile the wretched idiots and blind asses of the
world, is evermore in their speech, in their sermons, confes- Joannes
sions, and privy counsels. Therewith do they infatuate them, de «>nf«?-

i .11 sioneLati-

bhnd them, and kill them. norum.

6. Much power have they also in their tails behind ;

[* Dottrels : a bird said to be so foolishly fond of imitation as to be
easily caught. Hence used for a silly fellow, a dupe. Nares' Glossary.]

364 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

which is not only their hypocritish life, but also their pesti-
lent traditions, laws and customs : with these do they sore
infect and grievously poison.

7. Let no man think their noyance to be light nor
nb!"uuns> their grievance small, considering that their tails are like unto
ottoBrun- serpents, and have heads wherewith they hurt. Not only
jwucom- doth their doctrine for their lifetimes sting, venom and cor-

inunibua. i «n 1111- i ••

2fTtimXXiiii' ruP^ the 81"y 80U1S > but also their examples, constitutions and
warkvii. usages, left behind them to be performed of other which
followeth, to the overlading of their conscience also, doth
poison them unto death. They infect their belief, and pro-
voke them to trust in vain things, and are jeopardous
everywhere.

Joannes HUSS 8. 0 horrible beasts, and most cruel monsters! Noyful
io«UAp£a- are they both in the head and in the tail, before and behind,
uCStiaM coming in and going out. Nowhere are they good, if they

Meyer in 6 f. .1,1.

* £9^ iv once appear. Let him that will not perish shun their com-
Matt Xvix' Pan7» considering that no man can dwell with them without
jer°xHi.L great peril. In their mouths is venom, in their tails is poison,
i^ke^i. Both their laws and their lives, their counsels and their cere-
monies, their holiness and blessings, are all hypocrisy, sin,
and pestilent doctrine of devils. Only are the laws of the
Lord holy, true, and perfect, converting the poor in spirit,
and giving wisdom unto children. The antichrists and the
hypocrites thus put from their sweet Euphrates, wherein they
primasius swimmed in all pleasure, wealth, and ease, what is more in
inApocaiyp. this age to be looked for than terrible war? Consider that

Franciscus

iibnufIh?*> nere» m tni3 prophecy, they are no less than cruel horses and

APOC. vengeable beasts, having before them lions' heads with fire,

smoke, and brimstone, and behind them serpents' heads

to sting, venom, and kill. Ponder this also, that they have

power to carry the princes and magistrates at their pleasure,

Let open for they are unmuzzled. Yea, what though some notable

teFhereTnCln governors have gotten victoriously of them the primacy of

able witness. & i • i j • j-

their own realms, to be the supreme, highest, and immediate
heads of their clergy here in earth under God (which is a
wonder) ; yet are they scarce able to put aside one corrupt
custom or dirty ceremony of theirs. But all their devilish-
ness must needs stand still under the colour of laudable rites,
decent usages, and politic orders. For why ? they are perilous

IX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 365

beasts, and their mouths yet open ; wherein they have both
fire, smoke, and brimstone, which are most terrible things,
and in their tails poison, which is most dangerous. What a Eccius. \v\.
fearful blast is this to them which more fear men than God ! corneiuw
' If your grace do suffer this new trade still to go forward, m^'uereia
ye shall procure ye the malice of all regions, the hate of all nia.
princes, and the cruelty of all peoples. They shall invade
your realm, consume your substance, and destroy your com-
mons, with such like. Whereas, if ye take another way, ye
shall have their benevolence, love, and" favour.' Thus dally
they with their head rulers, and neither make them faithful isai. iv.
Davids, wise Solomons, manful Josaphats, valiant Jehus, 2 cteoo. v'
godly Josiases, nor holy Hezekiahs, but very fearful and Eccius. xi.
faint-hearted Cains, thinking that every man which cometh Gen. iv.
by the way will kill them. This will be the rule of this R^ vi.
present arge, no doubt of it. For unto kings hath not God arheTs. H.
given it to subdue these beasts. Only is it reserved to the Luke xu!'
victory of his living word. Only shall the breath of his Lambenus,

ii • i- i 11 lib. iii. in

mouth destroy them, grind them to dust, and throw them AP°C-
into hell-fire. Let the faithful believer therefore, considering
the mischief of this time, wherein nothing is like to be certain
and sure in land, shire, city, town, no, nor yet house, ap- Psal cx)ii
point himself to persecution, loss of goods, exile, prison, wSievui
sorrow, and death of body for the truth's sake, thinking HuS.
that his portion is in the land of the living. For now are ROT. TO.
the perilous days under the voice of the sixth trump, these
mad, fierce, raging beasts being abroad : whereas, under the
seventh, the carnal church rejected, and the antichrists over-
thrown1, the right Israel of the Jews and Gentiles, tokened with
faith, shall be peaceably restored into the possession of God.
In the mean season let them that live now pray, and have
their whole hope and comfort in the Lord.

9. And the remnant of men (saith St John), that were
not killed with these plagues, which are they whom God hath rommemario
called in this age by the true preachers from their detestable ^StaT0*
doctrine and erroneous ways unto the sure knowledge of his Heb!'ii'.
godly verity and gospel ; these remember not the singular
benefit of God, they magnify not his holy name for their
deliverance from these most dangerous plagues of no less
damnation in themselves, but remain altogether unthankful.
t1 overthrowe, old ed.j

366

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Rev. ii.
Heb. \ii.
Franciscu*
Lambertui
in Apocalyp
Rom. xiv.
1 Cor. viii.

Theodorus
Bib! lander
in consul ta-
tione.

Baruch vl.
P«al. xcv.
Wild, xv.
Psal. cxiil.
Matt v.
Rom. xv.
1 John Hi.
Luke x.

Matt. xiii.
Gen. xix.
Luke xv ii.
Rev. xviii.
Chrysosto-
inus.
Cyrillus.
Rom. i.
Hev. xxii.

Heb. xt
Rev. i.

1 Tim. v.
John xii.
Luke viii.
AcU v.

2 Thess. Hi.
Matt. xiii.

Rev. iii.
1 John iii.
James ii.
1 Tim. v.

Dan. xiv.
Baruch vi.
Rev. xvii.
Sebastunus
Meyer.

10. They repent not from the heart the deeds of their
hands. They have no remorse in conscience of their old
wicked works. No, they amend not their lives, nor yet
fashion themselves to the true trade of the gospel ; but
rather they are slanderous unto it, by undiscreetly using
the liberties thereof, ministering occasions of falling unto the
weak.

11. They see the people in divers points of idolatry
run headlong to the devil ; yet do they not brotherly admonish
them by the scriptures of the dangers thereof. They shew
them not that the worshipping of images,

12. Which are made of dead things, as gold, silver,
brass, stone, and wood, is the very worshipping of devils.

13. They tell them not that they be sinful men's works,
and can neither see nor hear, speak nor go. They will be
called Christian brethren ; yet is it not dolour unto them to
see their brethren perish, for whom they ought to jeopard
their lives. They must seem Samaritans, yet will they not
heal the wounds of them that are more than half dead : yea,
is it not to be feared that for doubt of punishment and loss
of their goods they look back again toward Sodom with
Lot's wife, consenting to their abominations ? Let them not
think, that so do, but a double plague followeth them. More
worthy is he to perish that throweth himself willingly into a
peril, knowing it afore, than he which never knew it.

14. Neither repented they (saith St John) of their
murder, their witchcraft, their whoredom, nor their theft.
They see of their own congregation in poverty, penury,
prison, and exile, and they know it is for none other than
the testimony of Jesu : yet1 have they no mind to help
them ; no courage have they to comfort them ; they dare
not be acknown2 to favour that sort. When any trouble
cometh, they are none of them. They are well contented
to have Christ in dalliance ; but if he put them once to pain,
or ask ought of them, then bid they him adieu, they can no
skill3 of him, they know him not, the farther off the better.
Thus are they become neither hot nor cold, ready to be spued
out of the mouth of God. None other are they than murder-
ers, that succour not their brethren. Worse are they than

[! yea, old ed.] [2 acknown: acknowledged, known.]

[3 they can no skill : they have no knowledge.]

IX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 367

infidels, that help not the household of faith. The witchcrafts
of the hypocrites they know by the evident scriptures, yet
will they not flee from them.

15. They know the open whoredom of the Babylonish psai. i.
strumpet, they know her theft and robbery, evermore spoiling Matt. xxv.
God of his honour ; yet will they run to it, seek it, and take | g£ »•
part of it with the unfaithful. What is he else that runneth l^j; u
with a thief, but a thief also ? Alack, they tread under their jamLfv.
feet the precious gift of God. Like unprofitable servants, Matt' xn"
they hide his godly treasure underneath the ground ; and,
like unreasonable dogs, they turn again to their vomit. The
heavenly Father of his eternal mercy grant such to amend!
For a much greater plague abideth them than the other,
though it be not here named : for many stripes are due to
that servant which knoweth his Lord's will, and doth it not ;
yea, to sin against knowledge is against the Holy Ghost and
irremissible.

THE TENTH CHAPTER.

THE TEXT.

1 And I saw another mighty angel 2 come down from heaven, 3
clothed with a cloud, 4 and the rainbow upon his head ; 5 and his
face as it were the sun, 6 and his feet as it were pillars of fire. 7 And
he had in his hand a little book open. 8 And he put his right foot
upon the sea, and his left foot on the earth ; 9 and cried with a loud
voice, as when a lion roareth. 10 And when he had cried, seven thun-
ders spake their voices. 11 And when the seven thunders had spoken
their voices, 12 I was about to write. And I heard a voice from heaven
saying unto me, 13 Seal up these things which the seven thunders
spake, 14 and write them not.

THE PARAPHRASE.

In the midst of this most vengeable time, wherein the Joannes HUES
antichrists and hypocrites most fiercely stir about them, anticfirisu.
to vex all the world with their fiery blasts, their filthy smoke, gedas-.

v v * Iranciscus

and their stinking brimstone, to restore again their pleasant A^Syp.8 in
Euphrates, the Lord hath sent to the comfort of his certain
peculiar and chosen learned men, most constantly to defend
his verity. And them this present revelation com pare th to a
strong angel.

368

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Eobanui

II. -Ml-.

.lii.it. nr«
Hilten.
Melancthon.
Waldenu*.
Jer. i.
Acts ix.
3 Ert. iii.

Matt. x.
Luke xii.

Franciscus
Lambtrtus.
John xx.
Rev. viii.
Isai. xiv.
Matt. xv.

Petrus
Berthori.
John xv.
Matt. v.
Luke vi.
Mai. ii.
Phil. ii.
Acts xx.
John ix.
John xii.
John xvi.

Mai. il.
AcUiv.
Isai. Ix.
Augustinus
et Bedas.
Ecclus.
xxxix.
1 Cor. iii.
John xv.

Ecclus. xliiL
Psal. ciii.
Isai. xxxiii.
Gen. ix.

1. I saw (saith St John) another mighty strong angel
como down from heaven. With a stout power came this
angel from God to withstand the furious beasts in this sixth
age of Christ's church, wherein they rage so sore. God hath
raised some godly persons now, by whom many things are
opened, that aforetime were hid, except it were to a few
poor souls in corners. Constant are these and earnest, yea,
invincible warriors by the word of God : for who can be
more strong than they which fight with an invincible weapon?
which is the verity of God. That valiant conqueror hath
victory in them, which promised to give them such mouth
and wisdom as all enemies should not be able to resist.

2. This angel, or ministers signified by him, descended
down from heaven with Christ their master, as messengers
sent of God. The apostates and antichrists fall down from
heaven with their captain Lucifer, like stars of darkness.
And as wicked seed, not planted of God, they rise up in the
world.

3. This angel was clothed with a cloud, betokening
these godly supporters of the Lord's truth to be compassed
with many hard showers and troublous crosses of opprobrious
rebukes, scorns, slanders, lies, and open blasphemies, to the
uttermost trial of their weak flesh. And this cloud hideth
from the world all that is in them spiritual and godly, like as
it did in Christ, that to many they seem not that they are in
deed. Because they are despised of the crafty generation,
and evil spoken of by the hypocrites, the simple idiots and
deceived multitude doth judge them ill doers ; yea, they
suppose them very heretics, and so do spitefully call them :
whereas, in very deed, they are the angels of God and
most high chosen messengers. The apostles, thus used also
of the world, were named clouds of Isaiah the prophet, very
long before they preached the gospel. "What are these" (saith
he) "that fly like clouds?" These were, and are, they that
everywhere pour down the sweet dew and rain of the
mysteries of God, and seasonably moisten the ground of
faithful hearts, causing them to bring forth their fruits in
due season.

4. Upon the head of this angel was the rainbow. And
in this are they noted to be the angels of the covenant, and
the messengers of peace; forsomuch as the rainbow was

X.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 369

the sign of God's covenant concerning the flood. Their
message is that Christ is the only Saviour of the world, and GaTiv!"1'
that none can perish believing in him. No damnation is
there to them which are in Christ Jesu : no, though they
never know one ceremony or popish constitution of theirs ;
though they never hear mass nor go procession, though they Tu. in.
never be greased, shaven, nor disguised, though they never wicieVu*.
have beads, Latin primers, portifoliomes l, nor other signs ofcokmL

. L , ° . Joannes

hypocrisy, yet are they promised to have atonement with cEcoiampa-
God. Most rightly hath this angel the rainbow on his head : l^jf™;.
for all the study, practice, and diligence of the faithful minis- Luke xvUL
ters is to declare the free mercy of God and most friendly
benevolence in Christ without any point or jot of men's
deservings, lest they should perish with the Pharisee for
trusting in their own works.

5. The face of this angel was as the bright sun. Their phii. u.
outward shew is altogether Christ, which is the sun of righte- johnxii.
ousness. None other light shew they but his : none other Henricus

° <* Bullingerus.

doctrine declare they but his holy gospel, neither decrees nor
decretals, fathers, constitutions, nor synodals ; but them they
leave to the dark bloody stars which are fallen from heaven.
Only teach they the shining charity of God, the fervent zeal
and burning desire towards man's salvation. Neither advance
they ceremonies nor rites, holy days nor offerings, diriges tnuUtfoi&M

if * J • xlf- humanis.

nor masses, purgatory nor relics. And as concerning their ^l-.v-
lives, more God desireth not of the Christian minister, than to wicievus

'in trialogo.

expend his whole study, labour, and time for the lightening { J?™; ™-
of others. He neither commandeth them to be shaven nor
disguised, to be popish priest nor monk, to say matins nor
even-song, to fast Friday nor vigil, to abhor marriage nor
meats : only he willeth them to edify his flock with none
other learning than his godly truth. This is their only
office.

6. The feet of this angel were in similitude as pillars of Rev. in.
fire. Strong sustentacles2 and sure stays hath God made the aiim.'iii.
upholders of his true church. Fervent affections hath he
given them, constant stomachs, and so invincible a power, as Luke xxi.

. , . . , J . . . 3 Esd. iii.

no violence can resist. Doughty and strong is the admims- Psa>- xxm.

P Portifoliomes: portiforium (low Lat.), a portable book of pray-
ers: breviary.]

[2 Sustentacles: supports.]

r -1 24

[BALE.]

370

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Horn x.

1 Cor. xil.
Rev. iv.
Luke xxiv.

Isa!. xxxv.
Matt. xi.
Psal. cxix.
James i.

M.ui. , i.
John x.v.

Acts!.
Rev. iv.

Matt xxiv.
Rev. vii.
Matt. xv.
Eusebius
Cspsariensis.
Hranciscus
Lambertus
in Apoc.

Martinus
Lutherus.
Bnmfelsius.
Luke xi.
Matt xx.
Jer. xxxi.
Haggai ii.

Ambrosius.
Ansbertu*.
Jer. xxxi.
Isai. Ixi.
Mark x vi.
John vL
1 Cor. i.

Franciscus
Lambert us.
in Apoc.
Matt xxiv.
Jer. xxxi.
Sebastianul
Meyer in
Apoc.

tration, where the verity remaineth ; for it bringeth with it
the majesty of God. " Oh, how beautiful (saith Isaiah) are
the feet of the embassadors of the Lord, which bring the
message of peace, and the tidings of health unto Sion !"

7. He had in his hand a little book open. In their admi-
nistration are the scriptures evident and clear, opened by the
Lamb, and much godly knowledge too, received of other by
them. Blessed be the Lord which hath opened that book.
Now may the cripple stand up, the blind see their way, the
poor feed and be satisfied. Desire therefore with faithful
David from the very heart to have understanding, and to
know the testimonies of God. Ask meekly and have; seek
wisely and find ; knock gently, and the door will be opened.
Very like is it that the Lord God doth mind plenteously to
spread the doctrine of his Spirit in this sixth age of his church,
this book being thus opened ; and that all the world shall
receive it, rebel the hypocrites never so sore. When the
gospel appeared in Christ's time, the Jews were the first
that received it, after them the Greeks, and last of all the
Latins. Now in this latter time it openeth to the Latins by
the administration of this mighty angel and his affinity, and
from them is gone to the Greeks ; for many of them now of
late have graciously received it, as we have heard. And last
of all shall it return again to the Jews, as now very apt also
to receive it, that Christ's prophecy may be found true, the
last to be the first, and the first last. For he that hath
dispersed Israel shall bring him again to his fold, as Jeremy
recordeth. Thus shall the glory of God be within few years
seen the world over, to the comfort of many.

8. This angel set his right foot upon the sea, and his
left foot upon the earth. As well shall the weak people
receive this verity as the strong, the poor as the rich, the
low as the high, the sick as the whole, the sinner as the
righteous, the beggar as the king, the unlearned as the
learned, the labouring man as the priest, and much rather :
for the right foot is towards them. The isle that is speared
up with the main sea, yea, and they also which be upon the
sea, shall so well have it as the open wide country, or as they
which dwell upon the most pleasant land. From none shall
the book be speared. Everywhere shall the truth be open, as
well by writings as words, and as well by books as preachings.

X.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 371

Upon both shall this angel tread. Both sorts of people shall
be subjects to that verity, which those godly messengers shall **«£ *CH.
bring, submitting themselves as footstools unto it. Some un- ^"Jj^f us
godly rulers there be both by sea and by land, both in the PJu^f ™"n-
isles and in the open country, that will none of this angel wangeS*11*
with his open book. In no wise will they suffer him to set m
footing within their regions, but command under pain of
death, that no man teach his doctrine nor hear it, that no
man print his books, buy them, sell them, read them, hold
them, favour them, nor bear them upon him. But all is in Joachim

• i i it i /t i i Abbas in

vain. Let them wax mad, swell, and fret themselves to Jerem.

Lutherus

death, yet will he tread upon their ground. Let them persecute, a^™^8
fetter, stock, famish, slay, hang, head, burn, drown, yea, and ep^60?03-
very quick, with all other mischief and tyranny ; yet will the
truth abroad.

9. For the angel crieth with so loud a voice, as the lion gey- ***•

O ' Heb. iv.

when he roareth. So mighty and strong is the word that **%• y-
they preach, and the verity that they shew, as was the sharp ^"'1*7**
living word that Christ spake, which was the invincible lion Ma«esxxl".
of Juda. And so mighty is that as made both heaven and
earth, so strong as destroyeth the power of hell, so sharp as
divideth the soul from the spirit and the joints from the
marrow, and so weighty as, when it falleth, it grindeth to
powder all pride, power, magnificence, wisdom, riches, and
vain policy of this world, none shall be able to abide it.

10. And when the angel had cried, and uttered this Haymo,
terrible noise, seven thunders spake their voices. The fearful Apocaiyp.

* Franciscus

judgments of the wrath of God which are infinite, and can p^^rtus'
neither be numbered nor yet measured of the creatures, ^"'4.
opened their terrible mysteries, which shall at their times
appointed of him light upon the children of unbelief. The
tyrants, which have resisted the heavenly verity of the Lord, ^-^
will once be punished as was the host of Sennacherib, king of j^f1.^^
Assyria. Once will he fearfully visit their multitude in the
thunder of his ire. Once shall the terrible sound of his crack joei \i.

Xi'ph. 1.

strike the earth smooth, revenging the contempt of his word. sebMtiamis
In Italy, Spain, France, Germany, and other Christian regions, ^°te-xxUj
the angel hath shewed the book open, and roared out the Fraknecixsj:us
voice of the gospel with stomach as doth the lion ; yet will it Lambertus-
not be taken, but some they have beaten for it, and some

24—2

372

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

most spitefully murdered. Let them not think but after
the lightning the thunder-clap will follow. The verity opened
and thus despised, most grevious plagues of dearth, war, or
pestilence will shortly fall by the great vengeance of God.
Principles have been seen in some quarters of the world ; let
them not think but much more is coming, and will not cease
till Christ hath made of his enemies his footstool.

11. And when the seven thunders had spoken their
voices, or shewed their certainty that they should so surely, as
God liveth, come to pass at their time appointed ;

12. I was about (saith St John) to take pen and ink
in hand, and to write them. I thought to register them in a
book to the admonishment and warning of them that should
follow. And anon I heard a very earnest voice from heaven,
saying unto me in this manner :

13. Seal up those things which the seven thunders spake,
and in no wise write them. Register the thunders, but not
the voices. Note the figures, but utter not the mysteries till
God appoint it. It is not for all men to know the times,
which God hath in his power. Many secret things heard
Paul, which were lawful for no man to utter. The outward
sound of God's secrets may be heard of all men, but the
inward working is reserved to his Spirit. The Lord always
with his Holy Ghost so informeth them inwardly, that they
perceive the effect of many things, the other heareth but a
noise. Forsomuch as the voice of God's thunderings is un-
searchable, and his secret judgments the most mighty depth,
they are not open but to such as he electeth.

14. Therefore was John commanded in no case to write
them, or to open the secret meaning of them. That point the
Lord reserveth peculiarly to himself, to open to whom, what,
or how much him lusteth. Much wide are they which think
that they can of their own wit and industry declare such
causes, unless God openeth unto them by his word or some
evident sign, as he hath done in this age most plenteously to

Joannes HUSS many. Less can we not gather of these thunders, when the

in qua-darn • °

F^TnchSfs message of God is despised, abused, forsaken, neglected,
trodden under foot, or damnable lies preferred unto it, than
that his wrath must follow. Somewhat hath been seen already,
much more will appear when they give full sound.

Matt. xxlv.
Luke xxi.
Otho Brun-

t"i Uius.

A 1 her! us
Magmu
in Apoc.

Robertus
Tuitiemis
in Apoc.
Bedas.
Haymo.

Franciscus
Lambertus.

AcUL
Matt. xxiv.
2 Cor. xii.
Chrysosto-
mus".

August inus.
John xvi.
Matt. xiii.
Luke viii.

Rom. xi.
Psal. xxxv.
I^-ai. vi.
Haymo in
Apoc.
Psal. Ixvii.
Luke xxiv.
Otho Brun-
frl-ius in
Evangel.

iscus

Lambertus.
Mai. ii.

X.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 373

THE TEXT.

1 And the angel which I saw stand upon the sea, and upon the
earth, 2 lift up his hand to heaven, 3 and swore by him that liveth for
evermore, 4 which created heaven and the things that therein are,
5 and the earth, and the things that are in it, 6 and the sea, and the
things which are therein, 7 that there shall he no more time, but in the
days of the voice of the seventh angel, 8 when he shall begin to blow,
9 even the mystery of God shall be finished, 10 as he preached by his
servants the prophets.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And the angel (saith St John) whom I saw in this
wonderful revelation, thus standing with one foot upon the sea,
another upon the land, after the sort afore named,

2. Lift up his hand towards heaven, so strongly to Joachim
affirm his message to be true, as the Lord liveth, and to APOC.

• <• IIM i • n i • i Sebastianus

promise it so infallible just, as God sitteth in heaven.

3. What do the true preachers else in this age but
maintain their doctrine by the mighty word of God, after the Luthl"™»
example of Christ and his apostles, which alleged the law, {"VK'v.
prophecies and psalms, to confirm their sayings with ? They i4°ihcxxiii.
neither allege decree nor decretal, constitution nor synodal, neb! i."1'
legend nor fable, monks' rule nor saints' life, doctors nor
fathers, Gregory nor Anselm, Thomas nor Duns, Plato nor
Aristotle, nor such like filthy dregs. But they come to the

very true touchstone with John ; they prove the spirits
whether they be of God or no, considering that all men are
liars and have erred, one except.

4. He sware by him that liveth in himself with incom-
prehensible majesty, power, and glory for evermore, which in
the beginning created the heaven above with the invisible
things that are therein contained ;

5. Which formed the ponderous earth beneath, and the isai. xiv.
visible creatures that are therein remaining ; Bodnlviii.

6. Which fashioned the flowing seas, and the corruptible psai. exxxv.
things that are therein continuing : L^Stus

7. With an earnest constant spirit he protested, and by
the strong word of God he affirmed, so taking him to witness,
that there shall be no more time, no more leisure, no more
sinful occupying here from henceforth, but in the days of the Joachim
voice of the seventh angel. This oath is none other than a

374

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

SrbaMianus
Meyer.
Mark xvi.
Matt. Niii.
Luke xxi.
2 Pet. II
Rev. ii.

Dan. xil.
Rev. xli.
Joannes
Baconthorpe
in Ii.niifU-in.
Matt. xxiv.
K*v. viii.
Rev. xa

John iv.
1 Cor. xiii.
Dan. xii.

Jer. xxxi.

Franciscus
Lambertus
in Apoc.
Psal. xxxii.
Actsi.

Mark xiii.
Dan. xii.
Luke xvii.
Gen. vil.
Gen. xix.
1 Thess. v.
Matt XXT.
John v.
Rev. xii.
Dan. xii.

sure assertion, that all shall bo finished in this seventh age of
the church. This would not be hidden from the congregations.
Necessary it is that botli good and bad knew it : the faithful,
to be ascertained that their final redemption is at hand, to
their consolation ; the unfaithful, to have knowledge that
their judgment is not far off, that they may repent and be
saved. Not unlike is this oath to the oath in Daniel of time,
times, and half a time : whereof, the time was from him to
Christ ; the times were the ages from Christ to the seventh
seal-opening, or the seventh trumpet-blowing ; the half time
from thenceforth, wherein the days shall be shortened for the
chosen's sake. So much mischief shall not the enemies do
then : their tyranny shall be assuaged.

8. For when the seventh angel shall begin to blow, or
the ministers of that age sincerely declare the word,

9. Even the mystery of God shall be finished, and the
full meaning thereof fulfilled ;

10. Like as he aforetime both taught and promised by
his peculiar chosen servants the prophets. No time shall be
after this, but that which will be of all times the end. But
when that time shall begin, we know not till God shall open it
by his seventh angel. Of the thing we are certain and sure,
but the time of it is evermore in God's hand ; that is, sealed
up in the book till he shall please to open it. The righteous
shall not see it till it cometh, but rest still in their lot with
Daniel. And the ungodly shall have no understanding then :
they shall build and plant, buy and sell, riot and banquet, as
in the days of Noah and of Lot ; yea, they shall give them-
selves to all filthy lusts and covetousness. And unbewares
shall death come upon them. The terrible judge shall call
them to account, and to the everlasting fire condemn them.
Thus shall their days also be shortened, when they think no-
thing less ; for that time shall be but half after Daniel.

THE TEXT.

1 And the voice which I heard from heaven spake unto me again,
and said, 2 Go and take the little book which is open in the hand of
the angel, 3 which standeth upon the earth. 4 And I went unto the
angel, and said unto him, 5 Give me the little book. And he said
unto me, 6 Take it and eat it up ; 7 and it shall make thy belly bitter,
8 but it shall be in thy mouth as sweet as honey. 9 And I took the
little book out of his hand, and did eat it up ; 10 and it was in my

jlJtaavyp'

X.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 375

mouth as sweet as honey. 11 And as soon as I had eaten, my belly
was bitter. 12 And he said unto me, 13 Thou must prophesy again
unto the people, 14 and to the heathen, and tongues, and to many
kings.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And the voice (saith St John) which I heard afore JJg
from heaven, spake unto me again. God's holy Spirit touched R^™J.
me, moved me, and compelled me ; it graciously admonished H
me, taught me, and said thus unto me:

2. Go thy ways forth, John, and take the little book MatVxiij'.
which is now open in the hand of the angel. Every man
having grace with John is here commanded to have God's
word. Christ willed all faithful believers to search the scrip-
tures, to understand the prophecies, and to perceive the
mysteries of them. And, for the performance of his will Frandscus

•111 « • i • T -i i • i Lambertus in

therein, he hath sent in this age this peculiar angel, beside £vg?£v-
the common preachers, betokening these singular learned men, othoitam.
whom now he hath endued with most high knowledge. Of nindcus
their hand he mindeth us to receive the scriptures, and not of Euke^f™15'
the blazing star, nor yet of the smoke locusts. Their faithful, jScS u!'
sincere, and godly interpretations he willeth us to take, Frances "

. „ . , & , J „ . Lambertus.

specially in books, forsomuch as in person they can in no J°hn v-
wise be everywhere present, and for that it is a book hereMattxv-
named. For by them in these days doth he make open his
saving health, and in the sight of all people declare his righte-
ousness. Let them therefore, whose hearts God moveth to
instruct other in the ways of the Lord, diligently peruse the
labours of such, whom he hath so plenteously replenished with
his Spirit. But in thus doing let them not too much depend
upon no man's person, but prove all things by the scriptures,
lest they fall into errors, as other have done afore for so doing.
Very lightly is he deceived, that measureth the verity by man's Joannes
judgments. In the search therefore of godly mysteries, not Augusunus.
the wit nor the learning of the man is to be sought, but Ai!berjlf
rather the right meaning of God working in the man.

3. This angel standeth upon the sea and upon the land.
As well is the true messenger of God for the weak as for the
strong, for the low as for the high, for the poor as for the rich,
for the simple as for the learned, for the sick as for the whole,
and for the foul as for the fair : yea, and rather for them
than the other, having his right foot upon the water.

376

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

[CHAP.

Josh. x.
Rom. vl.
Psal. cxviiL
Eucherius
Lugdunen.

Joannes Hugs
in aliquot
loca Apoca.
Franciicus
Lambert us.

Heb. xxxv.
Eohes. iv.
Wisd. i.
Jrr. xl.
Matt. vii.
4 KM|. iv.
Ezek. iii.
Uaymo.

James i.
John viii.
Psal. cxix.
Ephes. iv.
2 Pet i.
\Viclevus
de Ecclesia.
Rom. xvi.
Matt vi.
Heb. xi.
John vi.
Psal. cxix.

Luke viii.
Rev. ii. iii.
1 Kings xix.
Jer. ix.
J<zek. xxxiv.
Exod. xxx ii.
Psal. xiii.
J,am. i.
Luke xix.

Acts ix.
Psal. xix.
2 Tim. ii.

1 Cor. it
0*1. iv.
Matt. xiii.
Jer. vii.

2 Cor. xi.
Xtom. i.

4. And I (saith St John), obeying the voice of the
Lord, or the heavenly motion of his Spirit, went unto the angel,
and instantly desired him to give me that little sweet book.

5. None other is this book than the holy scripture,
whose opening is a power and right interpretation thereof.
This he receiveth open at his hand, which diligently readeth
or heareth any sincere declaration of it by any faithful minister.
None other is this book fit for, nor none other retaineth it in
this age, but meek Johns, or men of a gentle spirit, having the
grace of God, and obeying his heavenly voice. For the wicked
must ever be blind : wisdom shall not enter into a fro ward
soul, nor dwell in the body that is given to sin. John went
to the angel, and received the book ; for he that will seek shall
find.

6. For the angel said unto him, Take it unto thee, and
eat it up clean. The belly shall it make very bitter, but it
will be in the mouth so sweet as honey. With good heart
ought the scriptures to be received of all men, in faith devoured,
and in a pure love digested ; in continual study and medita-
tion thereof each man after his calling to persevere, the king
in his reign, the judge in his office, the merchant in his occu-
pying, the labourer in his work, the mariner upon the sea, and
the bishop in his cure. Nothing but idleness worketh that
man, which hath it not grafted within him, though he both
fast and pray. Vain are all policies, acts, constitutions, and
laws without it. For it is the life of our soul, the lantern of
our feet, the light of our passage, and rule of our works.

7. Bitter it is in the belly, and sweet in the mouth.
When the knowledge of truth is once received, and surely
settled in the heart, it engendereth a spirit of indignation, and
a zeal of God very bitter against all wickedness. It maketh
us with Jeremy to detest all vice, and with Ezekiel to abhor
all sin. It provoketh us also, with Moses, Elias, David, and
the prophets, grievously to complain of the world's abomina-
tions, and with Christ and his apostles dolorously to lament
the sore decay of the wicked.

8. Yet is nothing so sweet in the mouth as it is. Nothing
was to Paul so delicious, when he once savoured it ; no, nothing
so pleasant. Neither colours of rhetoric, paintings of poets,
wisdom of philosophers, nor holy traditions of fathers, could
then delight him. All were but darnel, tares, stubble, chaff,

X.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 377

filth, rust, dreams, lies, and unprofitable vanities. Nothing was .

in his mouth then but that delectable verity, and that sweet

gospel of God: that took he with him as the vessel of election

in many an hard journey, and bare it forth before the Gentiles,

the kings, and the children of Israel ; yea, and for that to die ™K i._

he thought it then advantage. 4Esixiv.

9. And I took the little book (saith St John) out of Actsxya.
..... i T • i i • /» i"83'- x'x-

the angel's hand ; with meekness 1 received the scriptures of Psa'- <***•

Cant. li.

God. I did eat it up clean, I digested them in faith.

10. And it was in my mouth so sweet as honey. Oh,
how delicious (saith David) are thy sayings unto my throat !
More dulcet than honey are thy words, Lord, to my mouth.

11. So soon as I had eaten it (saith St John), so soon as ^Tr™PTs
I had incorporate it in my mind, and rooted it in my soul, £JniF!tura~
my belly was bitter, my heart was grieved much to see the R^Ii.
evils of the world, my spirit was troubled to see the abusions Dan' xn*
of men, and much I pitied the loss of their souls.

12. Yet did not the angel so leave me, but he said thus
unto me : Thou must prophesy again among the people.

13. As thou hast received, thou must render; as thou?c°r.vi.

* John xv.

hast been taught, thou must teach again, lest thou, hiding the ^J^"^
treasure of thy Lord, become an unprofitable servant. Matt- xxvUi-

14. Thou must publish the truth to the unbelievers, thou Mark*™.

i i> T • 11 i Actsix.

must open it to people of divers nations and languages, and W1.sd- vi- ...
finally manifest it to kings of many regions, that they see their
people instructed in the same. As a trumpet therefore exalt
thy voice, shew freely the joyful message of salvation. Refuse ]^te*iv-
none that will come unto it, poor nor blind, halt nor lame, ^om^'
Consider that no man lighteth a candle to hide it, but to set it R^'.^IJ.
up that men may see by it. None other are fit to pro- ^ihess. u.
phesy, but they which have devoured the book. They
must now declare the gospel in this latter age
of the church by the appointment of the
Lord. For necessary it is that by the
strength thereof all pride of
this world and blasphemy
against God be

destroyed.
In the next volume1 shall follow the rest.

[* i. e. the Second Part, which immediately follows.]

part of tf;e Image of

after tfce most hjontierful antr

fjeaucnlpe miclacfon of feagnte
t^e (Suangdgst, etc.

same IftsrtpTc tuljamr 3iegu£ lattrii

antf tortttett
, anlr lurotur tfjat
trstimonTir is trrtor

THE SECOND PART

OF THE

IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

A SMALL PREFACE

UNTO THE CHRISTIAN HEADER.

IN the first part or volume of this work (which containeth
the first ten chapters) are all these godly matters of St John's
Revelation in course comprehended. First of all is the high
legacy and message of the said St John unto the seven
congregations of Asia in the first chapter mentioned : wherein
they are also unto seven golden candlesticks compared, and
their preachers unto seven shining stars in the right hand of
Christ.

In the second and third chapters are the said seven con-
gregations severally each one by itself described and warned,
to the universal premonishment of the whole Christian church
in the seven parts or climates of the world. Mark those
three chapters diligently, and ye shall perceive that the true
Christian church is alone governed by the preaching of God's
word, an only office of Christ commanded, and not by dead
ceremonies commanded by the pope, of whom there is no
specialty l.

Consider how those preachers throughout all this book
are compared unto stars and angels, their congregations called
the right Spouse of Christ. The other be assembled2 unto
most filthy locusts, breeding of the smoke of the pit bottom-
less, unto hateful birds, foul spirits, and devils; their church
called the proud synagogue of Satan, and the most execrable
whore of Babylon.

In the fourth chapter is heaven made open, and the secrets

t1 Specialty : distinct mention, or prerogative.]
[2 Assembled: resembled.]

380 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

thereof manifested unto the Christian believer, whom John also
representeth this whole book over. For not only are the
mysteries thereof in the universal church performed, but also
in the particular churches of nations, and in the private con-
sciences of men.

In the fifth, sixth, and seventh chapters, the Lamb Christ
openeth the seven seals of the book of the most hidden mys-
teries of God, for the seven ages of the Christian church. In
the mean season are the true servants of God sealed unto
salvation, solaced in their troubles, and relieved in their
sorrows, notwithstanding the great violence of the truth's
adversaries.

In the eighth and ninth chapters the seven angels blow their
trumpets, signifying the preachers to shew forth their messages
appointed of God for the seven ages of the church, many
wonderful plagues following in the people for their unbeliefs
sake, they obstinately resisting it, or else unthankfully re-
ceiving it.

In the tenth chapter cometh the mighty angel from
heaven with a book in his hand all open, and John devoureth
the same : which betokeneth the earnest preachers of this
latter age of the church, wherein the true servants of God
shall greedily receive and also digest the scriptures. Take
this for a brief sum of all that is spoken in the other volume ;
the residue shall follow hereafter in course.

In the margin of that first part or volume put I many
allegations both of the scriptures and doctors. And there-
unto was I first provoked by this saying of Saint Jerome in a
certain epistle of his ad Paulinum monachum : "The Apo-
calypse of St John (saith he) hath so many mysteries as it
hath words1," or for every word a mystery, whether ye will.

I minded also there by my labours to ease the readers for
search of the places, and to signify unto them that I did
nothing therein without authority. And undoubtedly the
gathering of those places was so laborious unto me, as the
making of the commentary ; which nevertheless I thought well
bestowed for the comfort of my brethren.

But two cruel enemies have my just labours had in that

[* Apocalypsis Johannis tot habet sacramenta quot yerba. — Hieron.
Epist. secund. ad Paulin. Monach. Op. ed. Bened. Par. 1706. T. vi.
Pars ii. col. 574.]

THE PREFACE TO THE SECOND PART. 381

behalf; of whom* the one hath them falsified, the other blas-
phemed : which hath caused me to leave them out in all that
here folio weth. The printers are the first, whose heady haste,
negligence, and covetousness, commonly corrupteth all books.
These have both displaced them, and also changed their
numbers, to the truth's derogation ; what though they had at
their hands two learned correctors which took all pains possible
to preserve them?

The other is Momus or Zoilus, yea, rather one which
play eth both parts under the cloak of a Christian 2. This cruel
carper and malicious quarreller leaveth no man's work unre-
buked, minister it never so much godliness. But like as rust,
moths, maggots, cankers, caterpillars, with other vile vermin,
corrupteth all that is to the use of man ; so doth this enemy,
to destroy both name and work, only for the advancement of
his own precious person.

His working tools are such unsavoury sophisms, problems,
clenches, corollaries, quiddities, subtilties, second intentions,
intrinsical moods, with other prodigious sorceries, whom he
sometime sucked out of his mother's breasts, the university.
These hath he not yet all, as unsavoury morsels, evomited
for Christ, defining rather with Aristotle than with Paul in his
daily disputations.

Of this royal rabbi is Peter judged a fool, and John an
unlearned idiot. Yet shall his reader find small learning at his
hand, unless he take an heap of barbarous terms, and unsewed
together sentences, for matters of excellent learning. But
surely John will one day come from Ephesus to visit this
proud Diotrephes, and shew him of his arrogant brags, to his
displeasure, unless he leave off in time. All Aristotle's provision
shall not help him.

Satan upon the pinnacle of the temple never bestowed his
alleged scripture more perversely, than this Momus interpreted
certain of my allegations, nor yet farther from their right
understanding : but I forgive it him with this forewarning for
this time, though it be not the first lewd point that he hath
played, in the case he so leave his quarrelling. My second
allegation upon the preface, 1. Corinth, vi.3, is not set there to

[2 The Editor has not been able to ascertain, or even conjecture
upon any grounds of probability, who is intended under this character.]
[3 See page 251.]

382 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

authorise the Apocalypse, as he most falsely and all contrary
to my meaning hath interpreted it; but affirmcth that the
Christian believers are Christ's members, which ought of
necessity by the Holy Ghost's appointment to hear and to read
the words of the said book : for I know that the Epistle
unto the Corinthians was written of Paul ten years at the
least before St John's Apocalypse. No less is he than a
false prophet, that resisteth Jeremy rebuking Babylon for her
wickedness. Too much it were to answer his other quarrel-
lings, and too tedious unto the Christian readers ; and there-
fore I pass them over, lest I should be too plenteous in
answering a fool according to his foolishness.

Thus by these cruel handlings of these two ungracious
enemies have I just occasion to leave out the allegations in
the margin, observing this wholesome counsel of Christ con-
cerning such as they be : " Give not that is holy unto dogs,
nor yet that is precious unto swine." For the one of his
churlish nature teareth and devoureth, the other like a swine
treadeth it under his filthy feet.

The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with thee ever-
more, good Christian reader, and with all them that seek of
the scriptures the saving health in them contained without
quarrelling. Amen.

THE SECOND PART

OF THE

IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES,

AFTER THE MOST WONDERFUL AND HEAVENLY REVE-
LATION OF SAINT JOHN THE EVANGELIST, &c.
COMPILED BY JOHN BALE.

THE ELEVENTH CHAPTER.

UNTO John was delivered, after that he had thus devoured
the book, a reed, not unlike to the mete-wand of six cubits
long and a span, which was given unto Ezekiel, nor very far
different from the measuring line in Zachariah. And what is
this else, but that the administration of God's heavenly verity
is secretly of him committed unto them which have afore
received it, and in faith digested it, that they should there-
with rightly measure, discern, and judge all things? None
other is it to prophesy again in this sixth age, but thus to mete
the temple, the altar, and the worshippers therein, and to
prove them in length, breadth, height and depth.

THE TEXT.

1 And then was given me a reed 2 like unto a rod, 3 and it was
said unto me, Arise, 4 and mete the temple of God, 5 and the altar,
6 and them that worship therein. 7 And the quire, which is within
the temple, cast out, 8 and mete it not ; 9 for it is given unto the Gen-
tiles. 10 And the holy city shall they tread under foot forty-two
months1.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And there was given me (saith St John) a reed.
Both received I the wisdom of God, and also a mouth to utter
it ; so that my tongue became the pen of a ready writer.
Forsomuch as I abhorred iniquity, the Lord anointed me in-
wardly with the oil of gladness, and gave me stomach to utter
his word.

2. The reed which God delivered me was like unto a
rod. For his word is the rod of the right order, and the sceptre

f1 .xii. months, old ed.]

384 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

of his kingdom. With this rod spread he out the heavens, and
laid forth the first foundation of the earth. This rod of his
power hath the Lord now graciously sent us out of Sion, by
men having his special grace as by John, to have dominion
here in the midst of his enemies.

3. For unto John it was said for this age, Arise from
vain study, from cares of the body, from consideration of
earthly causes ;

4. And mete the holy temple of God, which is his con-
gregation or church. Prove all beliefs, whether they be right
or no. Examine their works, whether they spring of God's
commandments or of men's traditions. And in so doing try
by the scriptures the corn from the chaff. Mark out the
people of God from the synagogue of Satan, and delay not to
nourish them with the sweet fruits of the Spirit.

5. Measure the altar also, which is Jesus Christ, upon
whom the full sacrifice of redemption was offered. For many
false Christs are abroad in the world to seduce the people.
The pope boasteth himself for God's own vicar, Mahomet
calleth himself the great prophet of the Lord. And both they,
to subdue the gospel, hath set up new laws ; the pope his
detestable decrees, and Mahomet his abominable Alcoran.
Both they have wrought such wonders and such signs in
superstition, as might deduce into error (if God were not
merciful) the very elect persons. The monks say that Christ
is in the desert, the priests say he is in the box; but ad-
monish my people, that in no case they believe it. The
canons say he is here, the friars say he is there ; but coun-
sel my flock that they go not forth : for God dwelleth in
nothing that is made with hands. In the faithful heart is
Christ only found : there remaineth he, that is his dwelling-
place.

6. Therefore now, last of all, measure them also that
worship in the temple. Consider them only to be his people,
which seek him in spirit and in verity, and that worship not
in outward shadows, nor in the elements of this world, nor yet
with observation of days and times. They are not his sons,
that for the leaven of the Pharisees, which is the doctrine
of hypocrites, forsake the bread of children, which is his living
word. They are not his lambs, but vile goats, that rather attend
to the voice of strangers than to the true shepherd, Christ.

XI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 385

7. And therefore the quire, which is within the temple,
cast out. The prelates, priests, and religious, which are not
of the common sort, seclude from Christ, from his church, and
from the company of true worshippers. Throw forth the
bond-woman and her son, the Roman church with her child-
ren, and Mahomet with his rabble : for the bond shall not
inherit with the free.

8. Measure not out that chancel of charmers, that college
of Balaam's brethren, those marked1 Madianites, and cursed
Ishmaelites. Allow them not by the scriptures, commend not
their counterfeit righteousness. Admit them not for the
members of Christ, but judge them to be the synagogue of
Satan. And spear them out of the kingdom of God with the
key of David. For they are those swine that tread pearls
under their feet, and those cruel dogs that turn again to
devour men. Meddle not with that quire, have not to do
with that wicked generation.

9. For it is given unto the Gentiles. Wholly are those
antichrists addict to the superstitious rites of the heathen in
their sacrifices, their ceremonies, their observations, their holy
days, their vigils, fastings, prayings, kneelings, and all other
usages, contrary to the admonishment of Christ, that they
should in no wise enter into the ways of the Gentiles. Where-
fore God hath detested them with his own mouth, and clean
given them over unto their own filthy lusts. Now reign they
all in their own wisdom, thinking evermore their own fleshly
fantasies best : wholly they are become Gentiles.

10. And the holy city, of whom glorious things are
spoken, they shall tread under foot the space of forty-two
months. Not the earthly Jerusalem is this city, builded
of men, and made holy by the outward observations and
ceremonies of the Jews, as many expositors have fantasied;
for of that (like as Christ prophesied) is not left one stone
standing upon another : but this city is the sure building of
God, grounded upon the strong foundation of the apostles and
prophets, even upon the hard rock- stone, Jesus Christ. This
is the pleasant possession, the wholesome household, the sure
hold, and the delectable vineyard of the Lord of hosts. This
is the living generation of them which fear, love, and seek
their Lord God in faith, spirit and verity, and not in outward

[i See Rev. xiii. 17.]

r n 25

[BALE.]

386 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

shadows. Those aro the children of promise, the true offspring
of Abraham, the chosen house of Israel, and the kingdom of
the Holy Ghost. Pure, clean, and holy, hath Christ made
this city, by none other thing but the only shedding of his
precious blood.

11. This city tread they under foot, that keep down
the truth of the gospel, that persecute and slay God's people
for it, that defeat his word for their own traditions, that
bring in the Jewish ceremonies, the Gentiles' superstitions,
Pagans' customs, and heathen usages, yoking men with im-
portable burdens of false worshippings for their own filthy
lucre and advantage. Notwithstanding thus must they do still
by the sufferance of God, till the forty-two months be finished ;
which is not else but the time, the times, and the half time,
or the thousand, two hundred and sixty days, in that God
shall shorten the time for his chosen's sake. Thus, after St
Paul also, before the Lord's coming there must be a departing.
The quire or chancel must be cast out, that the man of sin,
the son of perdition, and the adversary exalting himself
above God, may be known in his own colours. It may not
be moten1, or allowed by God's word, but rejected as that
plant which the heavenly Father hath not planted ; that the
mystery of iniquity may be uttered and perceived of them
which shall be saved. It must be given to the Gentiles, or
addict to their superstitions, with all lying power, signs, and
wonders, in all deceivable doctrine, by the subtle working of
Satan. They must also be permitted to do all mischief in
unrighteousness upon the citizens of God, till he utterly con-
sume them with the mighty breath of his mouth.

THE TEXT.

1 And I will give power 2 unto my two witnesses, 3 and they shall
prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in
sackcloth. 5 These are two olive trees, 6 and two candlesticks, 7 stand-
ing before the God of the earth.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And I will give power, saith the Lord, unto my two

faithful witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two

hundred and sixty days against those enemies to the comfort

of my people : so that, though my city be trodden down by

[l moten : meted or measured.]

XI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 387

their cruel laws of persecution to death, yet shall it not be
forsaken ; and though my people be overloaden with their
heathen superstitions and blasphemous worshippings, yet shall
they not be lost nor left all without succour.

2. They shall have my two witnesses with them to
solace them in their troubles, and to comfort them in their
cares. Both Moses and Christ, both the law and the gospel,
both the prophets and the apostles, shall stand upon their side
and be upon their part; yea, for so much time as their
enemies shall vex them, and for so much space as their
adversaries shall trouble them, even a thousand two hundred
and sixty days, which make three years and a half, and is
more than the forty-two months by fourscore days and four :
which signifieth that the enemies shall not evermore keep
down his word, but their days shall be shortened for his
elect's sake. The school-doctors with their sophistry have
fantasied the said two witnesses to be Enoch and Elias, and
that they should come then from paradise terrestrial for the
same purpose, because that Enoch was taken away of God,
and Elias was carried hence in a fiery chariot; neither under-
standing what paradise is, nor yet knowing what it is to be
taken from hence. Paradise is the sweet rest of God ap-
pointed unto them that depart hence in faith. The peculiar
translations of Enoch and Elias were not only for a con-
firmation or strengthening of the faith of the fathers for their
times, but also that they should be figures of Christ's ascen-
sion. And what godly-wise man can give more to the figure
than to the verity? More were not they privileged from
death than was Christ, though God would not then have it so
openly known, to declare his wonderful power. Unlike is it
that God should call witnesses from the dead, not promising
it by his word, having power also from stones to arise up
Abraham's children, and to give the spirit of Elias to
whom he pleaseth, like as he did to John Baptist, and as he
doth now to many other more in our age, as all the world
may see and hear. These witnesses are two, forsomuch as
the truth of the Lord in the mouth of two or three godly
persons ought to stand.

3. These two witnesses, or faithful protesters of the
aforesaid two testaments, hath continued with the people of
God since the death of Stephen, for the more part secretly,

25—2

388 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

and unknown to the world. But now they are come abroad
by the appointment of God, to the utter confusion of the great
adversary and man of sin, as Paul doth call him. And unto
them in this sixth age of the church the Lord hath given the
great power of his living word, or the spirit of his invincible
verity, in much more ample wise than aforetime, for the abate-
ment of the said enemies or synagogue of perdition.

4. Clothed they shall be in sackcloth (saith the Lord);
no pomp shall appear in their apparel, no glory of the world
in their behaviour. Neither shall they be accompanied with
a guard of ruffling rutters1. Neither shall they with Annas and
Caiphas sit upon life and death. Neither shall they bless in
the street with mitre, cross, and cope; neither claim the
higher seats in side gowns, shaven crowns, and tippets.
Neither shall there be sack friars, nor Franciscans, monks,
canons, nor hypocrites. They shall not disfigure themselves
to seem religious, nor say long prayers to appear holy ; but in
a sober conversation, avoiding superfluity, they shall constantly
witness the truth of God to the universal world, to his glory
and their edification. For sackcloth in the scriptures is a
sign of sobriety, sadness, and temperance, as in Elias and
John Baptist.

5. These witnesses are two sweet olive trees, shedding
forth the fatness of the scriptures and dulcet savour of the
Spirit. God hath so blessed them that their lips are full of
grace. He hath anointed them with the oil of gladness above
their fellows ; of myrrh, balm, and aloes, they delectably smell.
None other things utter they but his infallible verities.

6. They are also two shining candlesticks, setting forth
the light, or clearly opening the hidden mysteries of the
scriptures, to the comfort of the Gentiles and glory of the
Israelites. They are not the light itself, but only instruments
ordained to bear witness of that light : for there is but one
light for all. Only are they the vessels of election, as was
Paul, to carry that light the world over.

7. They stand in the presence of the God of the earth,
or the Lord of all, as men of most high acceptation before
him, ready to do his will and to fulfil his commandment and
pleasure, having the oil of his Spirit and the light of his
eternal verity.

t1 ruffling rutters : troopers, rioters.]

XI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 389

THE TEXT.

1 And if any man will hurt them, 2 fire shall proceed out of their
mouths, 3 and consume their enemies. 4 And if any man will hurt
them, this wise must he be killed. 5 These have power to shut hea-
ven, 6 that it rain not in the days of their prophesying, 7 and have
power over waters to turn them to blood, 8 and to smite the earth 9
with all manner plagues, as often as they will.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. If any man will attempt to do them scath, or pre-
sumptuously seek by crafty colours, subtle reasons, and de-
ceitful arguments, upon dangers, doubts, doctors, old customs,
and authority of fathers to hinder their office, blemish their
message, and darken their light, such fire shall proceed out of
their mouths as shall consume their enemies.

2. The eternal word of the Lord that they shall declare
(which is the consuming fire) shall utterly destroy them : so
that nothing shall be seen of that they were afore ; neither
cut shoe nor cord, cowl nor grey coat, boot nor black hood,
rochet nor scapular, mitre nor crosier, sandal nor frock, shaven
crown nor anointing. For all these are their enemies.

3. Consumed are they to their salvation, that with
Matthew become of publicans true apostles, and with Paul
of fierce persecutors charitable teachers. Contrariwise are
they consumed to their damnation, which, being overcome by
the manifest verity, wilfully persist in their devilish errors
with Antiochus and Pharaoh, with the scribes and Pharisees.

4. For it followeth, "And if any man will hurt them,
this wise must he be killed." Either must he be mortified
from the old Adam, and changed into a new man in Christ ; or
else by the said word must he both be judged and condemned
for the utter adversary of God, with Satan his ancient captain.
So must he be killed. And no death will be found like unto
that death, come they once to the feeling of it, though they
account it now very light.

5. For these witnesses have power, as had Elias, to shut
up heaven, that it rain not in the days of their prophesying,
but yet none otherwise than by the aforesaid word. For
the word of God is the very key of David, which openeth the
kingdom of God to them that faithfully believe, and that

390 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

spcarcth it up also from them which dwcllcth in unfaithful-
ness. For it is said, in the days of their prophesying. This
power therefore is of the word, and not of the men. The
word apeareth and openeth, looseneth and bindeth, saveth and
damneth. "He that believeth (saith Christ) shall be saved; he
that believeth not is judged already." No moisture of grace
nor godly wisdom can light where sturdy frowardness is
rooted. The days of their prophesying in figure are none
other than the aforesaid time, times, and half time, or the
three years and six months of Elias.

6. In those days shall it not rain upon the wicked; they
shall have no grace to receive the verity. In parables and
figures shall that be hidden from them, that shall be evident
enow unto the faithful. With ears shall they hear, and not
understand ; with eyes shall they see, and not discern. So
blind will their hearts be. For such speak the prophets in
figures, Christ in parables, and the apostles in mysteries.
Then open truth of this revelation shall not the wicked
perceive, till they taste the plagues thereof. Such is the
nature of God's wisdom, that though it be not in glorious
words, fine painted terms, nor in persuasible reasons of man's
wit, but in plain simple speaking ; yet can it not be known of
the worldly-wise. The sweet dew thereof will not be received
of them in the aforesaid days of prophecy ; but he that is blind
shall be blind still.

7. These witnesses have also power over waters, to turn
them into blood. When they interpret and sincerely declare
the pure verities of God, which are those wholesome waters
that restrain the damnable dryness of the soul, that re-
fresh the conscience, and cleanse the heart of the sinner;
they cannot choose but earnestly condemn the perverse judg-
ments, the covetous laws, and hypocritish works of the
ungodly : and then is all unclean unto them, then is all
bloody. The gospel, which was a stumbling-stone to the
Jews, and made foolishness unto the Gentiles, is also now
unto them naughty new learning, seditious doctrine, and
abominable heresy : yea, and they judge them worthy to be
burned that do teach it. Thus is it abhorred of them that
shall perish, and nevertheless to them that believe it is the
power of God unto salvation.

8. Finally, they have power to smite the earth with all

XI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES, 391

manner of plagues, as oft as they will. Very earth are they
that regard not God's truth, as the Lord said unto Adam
after his offence, "Earth thou art, and unto earth shalt thou
return." Nothing they esteem but that which is earthly;
nothing they desire but that is carnal. The fro ward crea-
ture will in no case know that is of the Spirit. The light is
hateful unto sore eyes. Very painful is bread to the mouth
that is not whole. A great mote was Christ to the Jews, as
his true preachers are unto the blind world yet to this day;
for they smite the earth.

9. They touch their living, they rebuke their falsehood,
they condemn their wickedness ; they reprove them of sin,
of righteousness, and of judgment. They force not to tell to
him of their unfaithfulness, fraud, and hypocrisy of their
philosophers, prelates, and religious. No greater plague is
it unto the ungodly than to hear of their evil doings; no
greater pain, nor yet greater punishment, than to have
their faults opened, and their cloning1 colours condemned.
That fretteth them at the very heart. Death must be
sought out for such preachers. No wonder is it, though
this be here written for this age of the church : for never
were more earnest witnesses than are now, and more are
like hereafter to follow, till the man of sin be fully known,
and his kingdom clearly overthrown.

THE TEXT.

1 And when they have finished their testimony, 2 the beast that
came out of the bottomless pit 3 shall make war against them, 4 and
shall overcome them. 6 And their bodies shall lie in the streets of
the great city, 6 which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, 7 where
our Lord is crucified.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And when they have once finished their testimony
(saith the Lord), the beast that came out of the bottomless pit
shall make war against them. No sooner shall the witnesses
of God's verity in all ages be taken from the world, than he
hath prefixed. After none other sort shall they be sent hence,
than he hath appointed by his eternal decree. John Baptist

t1 cloning or cloyning : a cloyner was, a person who intruded on the
profits of young sharpers by claiming a share. Halliwell.]

392 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

was not imprisoned nor beheaded, till he had done his office.
Christ was not taken, condemned, and crucified, till his hour
was come. Paul was not put unto death, till he had fulfilled
his course.

2. The beast of the bottomless pit is the cruel, crafty,
and cursed generation of antichrist, the pope with his bishops,
prelates, priests, and religious in Europe, Mahomet with his
doting dousepers in Africa, and so forth in Asia and India;
all beastly, carnal, and wicked in their doings.

3. These make war against God's witnesses, when they
hate them, curse them, blaspheme them, and persecute them ;
when they withstand them with their crafts, impugn them
with their lies, and vex them with their devilishness, as
necessary it is they should do. For if they have troubled
the head, they must vex also the members. If the householder
be called Beelzebub, the household must suffer the same. No
better is the servant than his Lord, nor the messenger than
he that sent him.

4. They shall also overcome them, not with the scrip-
tures, but with their beggarly customs, constitutions, laws,
decrees, and traditions. They shall scourge them or disgrade
them in their synagogues. They shall deliver them up to
justices, deputies, and rulers, making them their butchers and
slaves, so washing their own holy hands from the shedding of
innocents' blood.

5. They shall kill them also by their counsel, to fulfil
the measure of their fathers, that all righteous blood may
light upon them which have been shed upon earth. Yet
shall they not hurt their souls, but through faith they shall
have victory both over them and the devil.

6. And their bodies shall lie in the streets of the great
city. In this world shall their carcases remain, where as they
have rule and dominion : here shall they be judged and con-
demned. At their pleasure shall it be to hang them, head
them, or burn them. And though they lay no hands upon
them for soiling their consecrate fingers, yet must it be done
by their ghostly counsel, and ordered also after their spiritual
appointment. None other is it to lie in the streets of their
great city, than after such laws as they have practised to be
brought unto death.

7. For spiritually is their city called. A glorious name

XI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 393

usurp they, as though they were none of the world. They
will be called the holy church, good ghostly fathers, godly
divines, and spiritual men, not considering of what spirit they
are spiritual. They are those into whom the unclean spirit
hath entered with seven other spirits worse than himself;
with the spirit of falsehood, the spirit of filthiness, the spirit
of lies, the spirit of witchcraft, the spirit of error, the spirit
of blindness, and the spirit of cruelty. And of these only
with such like are they spiritual, and of no godly Spirit, as
their fruits declare. And therefore the Spirit of God doth
judge here this great city not to be called Jerusalem, but
stinking Sodom, and most miserable Egypt; the prophecies
and other scriptures agreeing to the same: for look what
filthiness and abomination was in Sodom, what idolatry and
devilishness was in Egypt, the same is now reigning in this
painted spiritualty, and is accounted there great holiness.

8. Among this consecrated multitude, or smeared sort, is
Christ yet crucified, as he was among the Jews which knew
him not, and yet boasted themselves outwardly for the pecu-
liar chosen people of God. Not only is Christ among them
persecuted, scourged, punished, and put unto death in his
members, but also he is proved of them an unsufficient Saviour
without their daily doings. Their masses must be satisfactory
sacrifices, profiting both the quick and the dead ; and that
must men believe under pain of death and damnation. Thus
crucify they Christ again, and make a mock of him, as wit-
nessed Paul, and yet do they call him their Lord ; not unlike
to the tormentors, which crowned him with thorns, and saluted
him with, Ave rex Judceorum.

THE TEXT.

1 And some of the people, and kindreds, and tongues, and of the
nations, 2 shall see their bodies three days and an half, 3 and shall not
suffer their bodies to be put in graves. 4 And they that dwell upon
the earth 5 shall rejoice over them and bo glad, 6 and shall send gifts
one to another ; 7 for these two prophets vexed them that dwelt on the
earth.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And as they lie thus dead in the streets, or are con-
demned as heretics, and despised as wicked doers, some of
the people perverted by these enemies, some of the kindreds

394 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

or sects of division, somo of the tongues or blasphemous
babblers, and some of the nations of all wicked workers, shall
behold their bodies three days and an half.

2. They shall for all ages abhor them, hate them, revile
them, and spitefully report them. In their chronicles shall
they write them for seducers of the people, and in their
stories register them for damnable heretics : for the three
days and a half divided into seven halves betokeneth the
seven ages of the Church, wherein they have and shall still
both persecute and blaspheme.

3. And these wicked sorts of people, kindreds, tongues,
and nations, or of false justices, priests, lawyers, and religious,
shall not suffer their bodies to be put in graves : but by
these witnesses once judged heretics by the clergy, and so
condemned by the laity, either shall their bodies be resolved
into ashes by fire, or else consumed by the fowls of the air.
Seldom shall ye see a known heretic buried among them,
but most commonly burned. Examples of this have been
lately seen here in England by Thomas Hitton, Thomas
Bilney, John Frith, George Bainham, William Tyndale, John
Lambert, Robert Barnes, William Jerome, Thomas Garare,
Richard Spenser, and in Patrick Hamilton of Scotland, with
many other more ; and long afore our time, in Sir John
Oldcastle the lord Cobham, Sir Roger Acton, knight, Sir1
Reynold Pecock, bishop of Chichester, Master John Ashton,
Sir William Thorpe, Sir William Sawtre, Sir Richard With,
Sir John Ball, Sir William Tailor, and Sir William White,
priests, with divers other. The body of Formosus was first
taken up by Stephen the sixth, bishop of Rome, and dis-
graded: after was it beheaded, mangled, and thrown into
the flood of Tyber by Sergius the third. St Herman after
twenty years from his burial was taken up and burned at
Ferrara in Italy by Boniface the eighth. The bones of Master
John Wicliffe were taken up and burned, also the fortieth year
after his death, as Walden witnesseth in his book De Sacra-
mentalibus, tit. ix. Cap. Ixxxix.2 So was of late years, in

[T Sir, a title formerly applied to priests and curates in general :
for this reason, dominus, the academical title of a bachelor of arts, was
usually rendered Sir in English at the universities. Nares' Glossary.]

[2 XL anni sunt ex quo mortuus est impius Witcleffe, et hoc anno
incineratus est. — Sacramt. Waldeni. Paris 1623. fol. cxcix.J

XI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 395

Worcester diocese, the body of Master William Tracy, Esq.,
and in London the body of Richard Hunne, Merchant Taylor.
Moreover John Colet, dean of Paul's in London also, was
not far from the same for reading of Paul's Epistles by his
life, had not other weighty matters been in the way. Such
heretics shall not rest in their city, they shall not be buried
among them. They shall not be shrined, canonised, nor al-
lowed for saints ; for they builded no monasteries, they set
up no chantries, they subdued no princes, nor yet died for
the liberties of holy church. They stood not in defence that
priests, doing idolatry, theft, murder, witchcraft, whoredom,
3 with other abominations, should remain unpunished; but
rather to the contrary, and that they should worship but one
God, live by their labours, take wives of their own, and teach
nothing but God's laws.

4. And they that dwell upon the earth (saith the Lord),
or have their felicity here with the rich glutton, shall rejoice
over them and be glad.

5. They shall clap their hands, when these godly wit-
nesses be brought out of the way. Thy shall common, riot,
and banquet, having among themselves joy without measure
that the heretics be gone ; so hateful is the light to their eyes,
and the verity to their wicked hearts.

6. And they shall send gifts or presents one to another
for gladness, as for example : My lord bishop hath had a
sum of money of the priests for doing his part so well. My
lord abbot and master doctor have had pheasants, plovers,
and partridges, pigs, geese, and capons, for disputing their
matters so valiantly. Master parson hath been commended
for scolding, and Sir Saunder Smell-smock4, our parish-priest,
for bearing false witness. Master friar hath had trental,
and father limitour5 a bushel of malt or a cheese for playing
the knave also; and hardly my lord chief justice hath not
been without his reward, nor yet master chancellor, neither
master scribe. What made Thomas More for his time with
so prodigious tyranny to persecute the truth, and since, God-
salve of Norwich, Warthon of Bungay, Hales and Baker of

[3 A word omitted.]

[4 Sir Saunder Smell-smock : one given to low women. Halliwell.]

[6 Limitour : a friar licensed to beg within a certain district. Nares.]

396 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

Kent, with such other like, but auri sacra fames, as Virgil
doth call it ? Thus do they laugh and triumph when they
have wrought mischief, and much it delighteth them when
they have done ungodly things.

7. For these two prophets (saith the Lord) vexed them
that dwell on the earth. A great trouble it is to them to
have their faults seen, a sore vexation to have their crafts
known, and an exceeding displeasure to be put from their
pleasant Euphrates by the preaching of such busy heretics.
Much was Herod offended with John, the bishops with Christ,
the prelates and religious with Paul ; and a sore grief it was
to their hearts when they rebuked their vices.

THE TEXT.

1 And after three days and an half 2 the spirit of life from God
entered into them. 3 And they stood up upon their feet, 4 and great
fear came upon them which saw them. 6 And they heard a great voice
from heaven, saying unto them, Come up hither. 6 And they ascended
up into heaven in a cloud, 7 and their enemies saw them. 8 And the
same hour was there a great earthquake, 9 and the tenth part of the
city fell. 10 And in the earthquake were slain names of men seven
thousand. 11 And the remnant were feared, 12 and gave glory to God
of heaven. 13 The second woe is past; 14 and behold, the third
woo will come anon.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And after three days and an half (saith St John)
did the spirit of life by the power of God enter into them.
In the midst of their joy and triumph, when they think them-
selves well quieted, the heretics thus taken away, another
storm falleth upon them much worse than the other. Many
more arise out of their ashes, to their confusion and to the
chosen's comfort. And the same witnesses they are again,
giving the same testimony, though they be not the same
persons.

2. The same living spirit have they, confessing the
same verity, that had the other. No long time can Christ's
congregation be without faithful tests, he promising to be
with them to the end of the world.

3. These witnesses stood up upon their feet. In the
time full past is this spoken for the certainty of the thing,

XI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 397

though much of it be to come : for so certain is it, as it
were all finished. An earnest stomach shall they have, and
•with much boldness shall they speak. "The righteous shall
stand up (saith the Book of Wisdom) hi great ferventness of
spirit against them that have extremely handled them, and
taken away their labours, persecuted them, and blemished
their doctrine."

4. And great fear came upon them which saw them.
When the antichrists see they cannot prevail, much are they
inwardly anguished, vexed, and tormented. Then doubt they
their fall, then fear they their utter destruction. They tremble
and quake, when they see their laws will no longer stand,
nor their insurrections no longer help them, looking for a
terrible day. " With horrible fear shall they wonder (saith
the aforesaid Book of Wisdom) at the coming of the sudden
health, groaning for sorrow, and mourning for very anguish
of mind and saying within themselves, These be they whom
we sometime had in derision unwisely; we thought their lives
to be madness, and their ends to be without honour: and
now they are reckoned among the children of God, and their
portion is among the saints. Therefore have we erred from
the way of truth, and the light of righteousness hath not
shined unto us. We have wearied ourselves in the paths of
wickedness, but the way of the living Lord have we not
known."

5. And they heard a great voice from heaven, saying
unto them, Come up hither. The antichrists shall hear this
noise, they shall know them to be in the favour of God, and
great heaviness it shall be unto them. For this voice is the
free election of God according unto grace, and not after man's
deserving. And it cometh from heaven, as doth all other
good gifts, from the Father of light. It calleth up them that
afore walked somewhat after the flesh, and durst not for fear
of punishment witness the verity. It commandeth them to
arise unto God, to be more perfect, more spiritual, more
godly, and to have their conversation in heaven. They
attend unto the voice, they obey it, and do after it. For it
followeth :

6. And they ascended up into heaven in a cloud. By
the power of God they are taken up. From worldly affects
are they changed to the pure love of God, and from carnal

398 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [ciIAP.

prudence to tho wisdom of tho Spirit. In a cloud are they
rapt. Compassed are they with this flesh, the ill desires
taken from them. Everywhere resemble they Christ, and
are daily better and better. They cease not of their pro-
gress; no pain can separate them from the love of Christ, till
they perfectly come to the sight of the God of gods in tho
supercelestial Sion.

7. And their enemies saw them. The antichrists know
that they are God's servants, the hypocrites perceive they
have heavenly knowledge. Yea, many times they so report
them both in their words and writings. In many of their
chronicles they affirm, that Berengarius, Joannes Scotus the
elder, John Wicliffe, John Huss, Jerome of Prague, Thomas
Thedonensis, a white friar of Britain burned in Rome, II ie-
ronymus Savonarola, a black friar burned in Florence, and
divers other more, were men of most excellent wits, of most
high learning, of most godly conversation, of a most perfect life,
fervent, constant, and unmoveable in the time of their deaths.
Bilney, Bainham, Beyfeld, Frith, Tyndale, Barnes and other,
are yet reported (yea, of some which to this hour hate
their opinions) to have died charitably and godly. Yet be-
lieve they never the better, they come never the sooner to
God. Their malice hath so blinded them, and the cloud of
ignorance so darkened their knowledge, that still they blas-
pheme and most cruelly persecute.

8. And in the same hour (saith St John) there happened
a great earthquake. A terrible contradiction ariseth ever from
the carnal synagogue, and from among the earthly-minded
hypocrites, when the verity is taught, as it was aforetime in
Christ, and in his apostles, specially hi Paul, and now of late
days in many other poor preachers. When new witnesses
arise, then wax they more mad, fierce, and fell, than they
were afore. Then imprison they, then punish they, then
make they acts, and command, in pain of death, no more to
speak in that name. Yet do they rather lose than win, fall
than rise, disprofit than profit.

9. For the tenth part of their city fell to the ground.
Their building upon sand will in no case endure. That God
hath not planted must up by the roots. Their holy whorish
church (which is here called Sodom and Egypt) is ruinously
decayed. Their monasteries of monks, their houses of friars,

XI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 399

their colleges of idle priests, with their nuns, canons, and
chantries, in many places are down. Tithes are not as they
have been, nor trentals, nor other devotions. Images are
not sought, nor pardons in confession. The people incline
to new learning, and go from their old belief of holy church.
They that were monks, priests, and friars, are now become
gospel-teachers. Such as afore were dead, stand up now
against them boldly. This fallen part is here the tenth ; for
it is the Lord's by the law. It is the same sheep that afore
was lost, and now is brought to Christ's fold. These were
called away from thence by the witnesses; the other stand
yet still, and are every day worse and worse.

10. In the earthquake were slain names of men, to the
number of seven thousand. An innumerable multitude hath
been sent out of the way by these antichrists in their fury,
but yet nothing have they slain but their names. Only have
they hurt their bodies ; upon their souls have they had no
power, no more than had Satan upon the soul of Job. Yet
have not their names perished before God ; for of him
are they written in the book of life. In no case are the
wicked of the godly here put unto death, though some do so
understand it, but rather of the wicked the godly : for
they never retail their wrongs, but rather pray for their
enemies.

11. And the remnant or residue were feared (saith
St John), and gave glory to God of heaven. Of such as
were left in their earthquakes or terrible persecutions, some
remained in prison ; some were beggared, some were exiled,
some fled, some lost their estimation and friends, and yet
gave praise unto God.

12. In all their adversities they glorified the name of
the heavenly Father and Lord. Thus have we here what is
done already, and what is yet to come under this sixth
trumpet-blowing (whereunder we are now), which all belong-
eth to the second woe.

13. And, these things once accomplished, the second woe
will be past. And then look by and by for the third woe ;
for it will follow anon after without fail, yea, so soon as this
second woe is done.

14. In the latter age of all shall this third woe reign,
such time as Gog and Magog most extremely shall rage.

400 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

And the universal judgment shall signify that woe, as hereafter
more evidently will appear. But consider that these woes
are to the infidels : the faithful feareth them not; but, receiving
the word in a pure heart, they bring forth fruit in patient
sufferance.

THE TWELFTH CHAPTER.

Now followeth in order the seventh trumpet-blowing, or
the pure declaration of Christ's joyful tidings for the last age
of the church, under the seventh seal-opening, with the won-
ders and marvels that thereafter ensue.

THE TEXT.

1 And the seventh angel blew, 2 and there were made great voices
in heaven, 3 saying, The kingdoms of this world are our Lord's and
his Christ's, 4 and he shall reign for evermore. 6 And the twenty, four
elders, which sat before God on their seats, 6 fell upon their faces,
and worshipped God, saying, 7 We give thee thanks, Lord God Almighty,
which art, and wast, and art to come. 8 For thou hast received thy
great might, and hast reigned. 9 And the nations were angry, 10 and
thy wrath is to come, 11 and the time of the dead, that they should be
judged, 12 and that thou shouldest give reward unto thy servants the
prophets and saints, 13 and to them that fear thy name, small and
great, 14 and shouldst destroy them which destroy the earth.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And the seventh angel blew, saith St John. The
seventh sort of sincere preachers shall utter their message ac-
cording to the will of God ; they shall declare his pleasure as
he hath appointed them. For though it be spoken here as
past and done, for the certainty of the thing, yet is it not
fulfilled in effect. The word of God was without beginning,
and his promise everlasting ; yet is it not all performed in his
creatures, but many things are yet to come.

2. After this blast of the angel were made great voices
in heaven. Many (the congregation or kingdom of God, his
gospel once purely published by the preachers,) shall speak
godly things to the edification of others. The simple, poor
weaklings, idiots, and infants shall utter the hidden wisdom of
God to the confusion of the great wise men and sage seniors

XII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 401

of this world. Yea, the stones in the street, the outcasts of
the world, the forsaken people, shall wonderfully praise the
Lord.

3. And these shall be their sayings, when they shall see
the antichrists confused and not able to speak again : The
kingdoms of this world, that were sometime wicked, cruel,
and unfaithful, are now become the Lord's and his Christ's, of
his only grace and goodness. Now fall they to the word,
that afore thought it foolishness ; now cleave they to the
truth, that sometime did abhor it : now have they in hand the
gospel, that afore did persecute it as seditious learning and
heresy.

4. And in this congregation shall he reign evermore.
Continually is he with them that in faith retaineth his verity.
All this shall they utter with no small rejoice. For doubtless
after the seventh seal-opening, and the gospel-preaching, then
a peaceable time shall be, and figured it is by the half hour
spoken of afore. For it shall not continue to the end. Long
may not Christ's church be unpersecuted : but yet this peace
for the time shall not only be an inward peace in the conscience
(as is always among the faithful), but an outward quiet also, or
a season without persecution abroad.

5. And the twenty-four elders (saith St John), or the
great number of saints departed (which sit before God on their
seats, or rest in his sweet peace in such graces of the Spirit
as he gave them by their life-time, as charity, stedfastness,
love, joy, peace, meekness, righteousness, and such other like),
fell down flat upon their faces.

6. Most humbly have they ever submitted themselves,
referring unto God the Father the benefit of their creation,
and unto Jesus Christ his Son the free gift of their redemption:
yea, specially at this time, being under the altar of God, and
knowing by his mere goodness the number of their brethren
shortly to be fulfilled, and themselves with them to be at a
glorious liberty, after their ghostly sort, they laud him, saying,

7. From the very depth of our spiritual hearts we render
unto thee most high thanks, Lord God Almighty, eternal
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, which art one essential God,
and wast without beginning, and shalt be without ending.

8. For thou hast taken upon thee thy great might. Now
hast thou shewed thy wonderful power. Ever hast thou

, , 26

[BALE.]

402 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

reigned among thy people, but never so graciously, so plen-
teously, and so gloriously for our behalf.

9. The heathen evermore were angry, when thy truth
appeared. Mad were the wicked antichrists, when thy glory
shined, and their pride diminished. They fretted for anger,
they swelled for wodeness1, yea, they slew thy servants and
burned up thy people.

10. But now is thy wrath towards them : now will thy
anger break out, now will thy vengeance appear : now shall
thy terrible judgment without mercy be declared from heaven
upon all ungodliness of those cruel enemies that withheld thy
truth in unrighteousness.

11. Now shortly ensueth the time of the dead, wherein
they shall be judged, some to joy, some to heaviness, some to
glory, some to pain.

12. Now approacheth the glad season, wherein thou hast
appointed to reward the true servants, the prophets, and the
faithful believers, made saints by the only death of thy Son,
and all them that yet fear thy name, with eternal felicity.

13. None wilt thou seclude from this thy liberal goodness,
for no weakness nor poverty ; but so well the small as the
great, the low as the high, the poor as the rich, the sick as
the whole, the unlearned as learned, shall taste of thy ines-
timable clearness.

14. Only shalt thou destroy them that destroy the earth,
compelling both it and all that therein is, not to serve thee
their heavenly Creator, but their own stinking desires, lusts,
and corrupt affections, thy glory not once esteemed nor re-
garded. Herein may we conjecture that the seventh seal once
opened, and the seventh trumpet blown, the last judgment-day
is not far off. Blessed is he that watcheth for the Lord's
coming.

THE TEXT.

1 And the temple of God was opened in heaven, 2 and there was
seen in his temple the ark of his testament. 3 And there followed
lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and earthquake, 4 and much
hail.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And the temple of God (saith St John) was opened
in heaven. Evident will the godly and spiritual estate of the

[* wodeness: madness.]

XII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 403

true Christian church seem in those days, the gospel sincerely
preached. In faith shall men seek their living Father, and
not in dead images, nor other corruptible things. In spirit
and verity shall they worship him, and not in dumb ceremonies
nor outward shadows. Speared is God's temple, when his
true worshipping is hid ; and opened it is again, when that
is clearly seen. Till Christ's coming in the flesh nothing
thereof appeared : with the key of David opened he the
mysteries thereof; whereby through faith the conversation
of many is now and hath been ever since in heaven.

2. This temple thus open, anon the ark of God's holy
testament was seen therein. Christ sheweth himself in his own
colours, when the gospel is truly received ; which is that ark,
wherein all the riches of God's covenants and the precious
treasure of his promise is reposed, to man's behoof ; and
specially those by whom we are reconciled and saved. By
him are we only brought to God's favour again, and graciously
redeemed : yea, all the sort of us have received of his abun-
dant and overflowing fulness. The sight of this ark in the
temple is none other than a clear knowledge of him in his
congregation. So oft are his mysteries evident, as this temple
is opened : so many times are they known as his word is
truly taught.

3. And no small fruit is to be thought to come thereof.
For there followed lightnings, voices, thunderings, and earth-
quakes. Divers respects hath the verity of God, according to
diverse audiences. In manner of lightning it moveth some,
making of earth heaven, and of sinners godly people, A
sound or a noise only it is to some men, not regarding the
fruits thereof. To some it is an occasion of anger, spite, and
madness, and to some of open blasphemy against the Holy
Ghost. For what else doth the clergy, maliciously withstand-
ing it, but wilfully work against knowledge ? And what doth
the undiscreet laity, blinded up then, but babble they wot
not what ?

4. And a great hail also followed, which betokeneth the
vehement and sharp judgments of God towards such enemies
of his verity. The most terrible tempest of his ire abideth
them. The Lord shall break into the land (saith the prophet
Isaiah) like a sore tempest of hail that breaketh down strong
holds or castles. And the proud crown of the drunken Eph-

26—2

404 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

raimites shall be trodden under foot. Not only is the last age
appointed to these thunderings and earthquakes, but they
began also so soon as Christ appeared in the flesh. No sooner
was the young babe born, but Herod for madness sought to
slay him in his very infancy. The Pharisees and scribes, the
bishops, priests, and lawyers, swelled at his preaching, and
never left till they had slain him. And this rule with the
prelates and hypocrites hath continued ever since, and still
shall do till the latter day. Only is there and shall be a
moderation, that sometime it is not so extreme as at some ; for
if it were always alike, there should none be left.

THE TEXT.

1 And there appeared a great wonder in heaven, 2 a woman
clothed with the sun, 3 and the moon under her feet, 4 and upon her
head a crown of twelve stars. 5 And she was with child, 6 and cried,
travailing in birth, 7 pained, ready to be delivered.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And there appeared (saith St John) a great token
in heaven. For no wonder is this token here to be taken, as
in other places of the scripture, but for a type or figure, con-
taining under mystery great things.

2. A woman was seen clothed with the sun, yea, of John :
for to God's only elect is the verity shewed to advantage.
Not Mary, Christ's mother, is this woman, though many hath so
fantasied in their commentaries ; but it is the true Christian
church, of whom Alary is a most notable member.

3. This woman the church, (as Salomon's canticles spe-
cify), is fair, lovely, pleasant, sweet, wholesome, delectable,
undefiled as the moon, excellent in clearness as the sun, and
glorious as an army of men with their banners and streamers.
This woman is beautifully decked with the shining Sun of
righteousness. None is of her, that hath not done on1 Jesus
Christ, being renewed in their hearts by faith. Her children
are not they that persecuted God's word, no more than was
Annas and Caiphas, Joannes and Alexander.

3. This woman seemed to have the moon under her

feet. To the church or congregation of God are all other

creatures subject. All moveable things hath the Lord subdued

unto her. She is the right heir and inheritor of them through

P done on : put on.]

XII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 405

Christ, they with her to be delivered from the bondage of
corruption and to serve in liberty.

4. Upon her head was also a crown of twelve stars;
which betokeneth not only the twelve apostles declaring the
glory of Christ's kingdom immediately after his death, but all
other godly ministers of the word also, which have done the
same ever since. Only reigneth the true Christian church by
the word of God, by the sincere scriptures, by the doctrine of
the apostles, and neither [by] superstitions nor ceremonies,
neither by councils nor customs, by doctors nor fathers, by
mitres nor rochets, by tippets nor hoods, by shaven crowns nor
side gowns, by crosses nor copes, by bells nor torches, by
shrines nor gilt images, nor yet by twelve couples in a livery
with golden chains and guarded coats. Her beauty consisteth
only in faith, and in the observation of God's holy command-
ments. Her true ministers or preachers, as very chosen stars,
shew forth his glory to the edification of others, and not their
own pomp and magnificence.

5. And she was as is the woman with child. She cried
travailing in birth, and was pained as one ready to be deliv-
ered. With Christ is the church big, when her members are
in full faith : in the heart is he evermore conceived, and
delivered forth such time as he is declared unto others. For
this cause Christ called them his mother which had faith, and
thereupon did the will of his Father. Of faith in the first
promise that Christ should destroy the serpent was he first
conceived in Adam and Eve, and so grew forth in righteous
Abel, in Seth, Enos, Enoch, Noe, Sem, Tarah, Melchisedech,
Abraham and Lot. And as the promises waxed stronger (as
in Abraham, Moses, David, and the prophets), and the people of
God more in number, so waxed the woman bigger and bigger,
till the fulness of her time was come that she should be
delivered : which was such time as Christ appeared to the
world, taught, and was conversant here among men. And
this course hath she kept ever since, and shall do to the latter
day in them that believe. Thus hath she had Christ in her
womb since the beginning.

6. And being full of his heavenly Spirit, she had cried
in the patriarchs and prophets, in the apostles and faithful
ministers, as one travailing in birth. Her cry was the mighty
and strong declaration of Christ's doctrine, the fervent zeal and
desire of the glory of God, and of all men's health in Christ.

406 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [cHAl>.

She travailcth evermore anew, like as did Paul, till Christ be
fashioned in her Christian members. With all her strength
she laboureth, that the promised Seed may increase in the faith
of all men.

7. Finally she is pained with labours, dolours, blasphe-
mies, troubles, and terrible persecutions, and never is delivered
without them. Never is Christ earnestly received, till some
of her members do suffer. The constant spirit and invincible
standing by the truth in them hath converted many. And
like as the pained woman in all her agonies is much comforted
by the hope of a child ; so are God's faithful witnesses, trusting
that by their patient and glad sufferance Christ should be
received and rightly fashioned in many. Yea, this causeth
them to rejoice in all adversity, and little to esteem their
pains.

THE TEXT.

1 And there appeared another wonder in heaven : 2 for behold a
great red dragon, 3 having seven heads, 4 and ten horns, 5 and seven
crowns upon his heads, 6 and his tail drew the third part of the stars,
7 and cast them to the earth.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. After this (saith St John) appeared in heaven
another token or marvel, all diverse from the first. The true
church (which is God's kingdom) was never yet without con-
tradiction, nor without the crafty assaults of enemies. Adam
was not so soon created, but he was immediately assaulted of
Satan. Christ entered not so soon the world, but he was by
and by persecuted. " The devil goeth about like a roaring
lion, seeking whom he may devour."

2. For behold, there was seen a great red dragon,
betokening the said devil with his whole retinue, full of deceit,
craft, malice, poison, pride, and fierceness, to enforce the poor
weaklings to consent unto his falsehood. All red his body
seemed, in token that they which are of him are all full of
cruelty, spite, and blood-shedding, afflicting the constant be-
lievers for withstanding his assaults. Seldom is he out of the
earth, as witnesseth Job, but commonly in the company of
men, impugning the faithful. And no power is able to match
him, unless it cometh from above.

3. The said dragon had seven heads, signifying all the
crafty wiles and subtle suggestions that he hath practised and

XII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 407

used against Christ and his word under all the seven seals
opening, and the seven trumpets blowing. Very easy it is to
conjecture what manner of heads they were, marking other
places of the scripture. A serpent's head should seem to be
the first, considering that in the serpent he deceived our first
parents with his venomed crafts. This head so maliciously
poisoned man, that God repented him of his creation, and
destroyed his whole kind in the flood, eight persons only
reserved. After the flood had he the head of a calf for the
second, in signification of the shameful idolatry, and wicked
worshipping that then began in Nimrod, and so continued in
the heathen. The third was the head of a lion, full of pride
and oppression, expressed first in the cruel reign of the As-
syrians and Chaldeans, and after in the proud bishops and
priests. The fourth was a bear's head, full of ravine and
cruelness, betokening the fierce kingdom of the Medes and
Persians. Consequently his fifth head was like a leopard's
head of many colours, full of fickleness and changeableness :
and that was the unconstant reign of the Greeks. His sixth
was the head of a beast far unlike all other beasts, which
signifieth the kingdom of the Romans with their monstrous
laws more than need. The seventh is not unlike to a man's
head, including all carnal wisdom, with all devilish policies
and crafts : and this is the very papacy here in Europe, which
is the general antichrist of all the whole world almost, which
hath already subdued and destroyed the empire of Rome :
for he is called the apostate and man of sin. By this only
head is the dragon named the envious man. The whole body
followeth the heads. As the devil is malicious, wicked, fierce,
cruel, tyrannical, false, execrable, and deceitful, so are all his
members. In the prudence of the flesh after him they walk
in idolatry, hypocrisy, and all other filthiness. And like as
afore Christ's coming these heads were in the serpent, in
the golden calves, in the kingdom of Babylon, in Nimrod, in
Pharao, in Antiochus, and in the Pharisees and scribes,
bishops, lawyers, and priests ; so have they been since his
time under the seven seals opening, and the seven trumpets
blowing, after the same sort. Under the first he had a
serpent's head in the Jews, most maliciously and subtilely
withstanding Christ and his apostles, pretending the zeal
of God and his laws. Under the second he had a calf's

408 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [cHAP.

head in the idolaters which slew the constant witnesses of
Christ's verity. Under the third, the head of a proud lion,
in the bold rabble of heretics, presuming against God's word
to affirm ungodly things.. Under the fourth, the head of a
bear, in the greedy multitude of holy hypocrites and spiritual
antichrists, which hath ravished up the substance of this world,
usurping the empire of the same : for then began the papacy
with Mahomet's mischief. Under the fifth head of a leopard, in
the diversity of pestilent sects, or execrable locusts, of whom
every one rejoiceth in his own colour and invention : for
then did they sore increase. Under the sixth, the head of a
beast unlike to all others, in the tyranny of wicked governors
blinded and persuaded by the priests to slay God's servants
for the upholding of their stinking generation : for then was
and is yet done much murder upon such as confessed the truth.
Under the seventh or last seal-opening shall he have yet still
the head of a man, in fleshly policies, and falsehood of the
pope and his prelates, in the doctors and priests, till God
utterly shall destroy them with the breath of his mouth.

4. The said dragon had also ten horns, or all subtle ways
wherewith to impugn the feeble weak nature of man, or to
provoke him evermore to rebel against God's commandments.

5. Upon his seven heads he had seven crowns, signify-
ing thereby that both he and his members have not only
possessed the aforenamed vices, but also they have over the
world reigned in them, and yet do to this day. In pride,
falsehood, malice, craft, cruelty, wickedness, and all other
mischiefs, triumph they yet.

6. And his tail drew towards him the third part of the
stars, and in conclusion threw them down to the earth. By
worldly promotions, lucre, favour, and other flattering fan-
tasies, hath he tangled many learned men, and plucked them
clean from Christ's true church and from the life of the
gospel, so provoking them wholly to give themselves to the
study of erroneous doctrine and lying prophecies, to seduce
the worldly multitude, and keep them in perpetual blindness.

7. So that they are now cast into the earth. They are
become all carnal, filthy and ungodly in all their wisdom,
study, and works, in all their counsels, preachings, and teach-
ings. Now are they the wicked apostles of Satan ; no longer
may they shine in the firmament.

XII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 409

THE TEXT.

1 And the dragon stood before the woman, which was ready to be
delivered, 2 for to devour her child as soon as it were born. 3 And
she brought forth a man child, 4 which should rule all nations with a
rod of iron. 5 And her son was taken up unto God, and to his seat.
6 And the woman fled into the wilderness, 7 where she had a place
prepared of God, 8 that they should feed her there, 9 a thousand, two
hundred and threescore days.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. Before the aforesaid travailing woman stood this
dragon, ready to devour her child, so soon as it were born.
Evermore is the devil waiting his prey, where as the gospel is
sincerely taught, lest any thereby should become the children
of God.

2. He seeketh all crafts, policies, and engines, to take
the word from the heart, lest they believing it should be
saved. Thus sought he to devour Christ after the latter,
appointing Herod to slay him soon after his birth ; and when
he saw that way would not take, yet left he not off till the
Jews had slain him. Not thus yet satisfied, he laboured by
the bishops to extinguish the faith of his resurrection, lest
that should profit unto life. Moreover, whereas the apostles
and other godly men have given Christ unto others in manner
as they received him, he hath left no cautels1 unsought
by his malignant members ever since to deprive God's people
thereof.

3. Such a man-child (saith St John) brought this
woman forth, as with an iron rod should rule all nations.
Never is the true church idle, but conceiveth Christ at the
gospel preaching, retaineth him in faith, and bringeth him
forth in teaching others the same. No woman child is he,
impotent, weak, and feeble ; but a man child, bringing with
him always a strong, mighty, and invincible Spirit, where as
he is unfeignedly received. For he is the mighty Lord that
is valiant in battle.

4. With the iron wand of his word invincible shall he
govern his meek-spirited flock, that none other laws shall
they require. With the same also shall he subdue all power
which are not of him, and drive them down to the bottom of
hell. For by faith only in him is the victory over the world.

t1 cautels: deceits.]

410 THE IMAGE OF MOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

5. This child was also taken up to God and unto his
throne. Whereas the devil thought to devour him, and to
wrap him up for ever under death, he put him beside his
purpose. Victoriously he arose up from death to life, he
ascended unto heaven, and now sitteth upon the right hand of
God the Father Almighty. And where as he is now, there
shall his faithful followers and ministers be hereafter ; for that
is his is also theirs, birth, life, death, resurrection and as-
cension.

6. The woman fled after this into the wilderness. What
else doth the just people of God but flee the contagiousness,
vanity, tumult, fornication, idolatry, and filthincss of this
world, seeking God in the solitary heart, and not in outward
fantasies ? " I got me away far off (saith David), and remained
in the desert." Monks, nuns, canons and friars, have fled into
monasteries, convents, and houses, but nothing after this sort ;
for in all voluptuous pleasures have they there lived. The
unfeigned solitary man, after Jeremy, continueth peaceably
with himself, and hath his heart above.

7. In the said wilderness had she a place prepared of
God : which is none other but God's protection, defence, and
safeguard promised in the scriptures ; that the Lord should
preserve us as he did his chosen people of Israel, when he
went before them in a cloud upon the day, and in the night in
a pillar of fire. David boasted himself that God was his
refuge, and that he dwelled under the defence and shadow
of the Highest. So long as the Lord is my governor (saith
he) I can want nothing. He feedeth me, he sustaineth me, I
doubt no danger, for he is with me. His staff stayeth me, his
word and promise is my whole comfort.

8. And there will the Lord feed her (saith St John) for
the space of a thousand, two hundred and sixty days. None
other are fed with the scriptures and promises of God, (which
is the bread of children not to be given to dogs,) but they
which fly into this desert from the dragon, forsaking both
head and tail, both suggestions and laws, both customs and
constitutions : for all are devilish. None other escaped the
plague of Sodom, but they which fled clean from thence.
Lot's wife but looking back only towards it again was turned
into a salt stone.

9. The numbered days here are none other but the afore
written time of the two witnesses, the time of Elias's preaching,

XII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 411

the time of John's preaching, the time of Christ's preaching,
or the time of the gospel preaching from Christ's ascension to the
latter end of the world. That is the very time of the feeding
of his church. And not open is this feeding here, but secret
in the wilderness, among a sort unknown to the world, having
the poverty of spirit without shaving, anointing, or hypocrites'
apparel. And not only hath the Lord thus nourished his
people in this spiritual respect, but also in body : when they
have been grievously handled, spoiled of their goods, im-
prisoned, and exiled, graciously hath he relieved them, and
provided for them both solace and comfort at the hands of
them whom they never saw afore : so that the just hath not
felt himself forsaken, nor his children seeking bread.

THE TEXT.

1 And there was a great battle in heaven. 2 Michael and his angels
3 fought with the dragon, and the dragon fought and his angels, 4 and
prevailed not, 5 neither was their place found any more in heaven.

6 And the great dragon, that old serpent, called the devil, and Satan,

7 was cast out, 8 which deceived all the world. 9 And he was cast
into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him also.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And there happened at that time (saith St John)
a great battle in heaven. In the church is evermore variance
and strife without ceasing betwixt the Spirit and the flesh,
the good and the bad, the faithful and the unfaithful. None
other is this battle but a very contradiction, a diversity in
faith, study, opinion, will, and work, about the laws or com-
mandments of God, and also about the laws and traditions of
men. This battle is weighty in cause, multitude, and continu-
ance. The cause thereof is Christ, the gospel, faith, right-
eousness, man's health, God's high honour, and such other like
on the one party. Upon the other party the cause is error,
hypocrisy, lies, idolatry, avarice, pride, cruelty, filthiness,
with all such other. So great is the multitude, that none is
found out of it : none is there but are in this army. Either
they are good or bad, faithful or unfaithful, righteous or un-
righteous. The righteous are of the host of Michael, the
unrighteous are upon the dragon's side. Continued hath this
battle from the first beginning, and so shall still to the latter
end. Yea, though the dragon be bound or tied up under the

412 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

scvcntli seal-opening, that he rage not then as he hath done
afore ; yet shall the spirit of wickedness and a mind to do
mischief reign inwardly still in his members: for a Satan can
be but a Satan, and a devil but a devil.

2. Michael and his angels fought valiantly with the
dragon. Spiritual are they which have done on Christ after
the mind of Paul, and spiritual is their armour. Their girding
is verity, their breast-plate righteousness, their shield a sure
faith, their weapon the word of God, their helmet the hope of
health, and, for stedfastness of their feet, their shoeing the
gospel. By interpretation is Michael to say, 'who is as God?'
or, ' who is like unto God ?' And he betokeneth the constant
ministers and sincere teachers of the gospel. The angels of
Michael are all they that in a sure faith confess the eternal
magnificence of God, and that none is like unto him. Con-
trariwise the dragon's angels are the hypocrites, lying pro-
phets, and erroneous teachers.

3. These fight with the dragon, and the dragon and his
angels with them. For he that is not with Christ is against him.
With the righteous is Michael ; for ministering spirits are the
angels ordained for the comfort of them which shall be saved.
And commanded they are to wait upon the faithful, to pre-
serve and defend them. The wicked sort have the devil and
his chaplains to fight for them, the righteous have Michael and
his angels. The wicked fight with errors and lies, the right-
eous with the only verity of God.

4. As vengeable and as fierce as they are, yet prevail
they not, neither is their place found any more in heaven.
Faith hath the victory by the promise of God, though the
blind world seeth it not. Overcome are the wicked when
their enterprises take not, and clean overthrown when their
beggary is contemned. And never is the full victory gotten,
no more than it was in Christ, till the tabernacle of this body
be laid aside. At that day is the crown gotten, whom the
Lord hath laid up for the righteous. And like as there is
daily fighting, so is there in some daily victory. Daily are
the angels of darkness overthrown, daily are they cast out of
heaven, which is the true church. Daily are they condemned
by the word of God, and judged for rebels against the Holy
Ghost ; whose sin is never forgiven.

5. No place have they any more with the chosen, no

XII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 413

election nor acceptation afore God. The more light they have
had, and the more they have tasted of the truth, now forsak-
ing it, and rebelling against it with the devil, the farther they
are from God, and the more nigh unto damnation, Never
believed he truly, that so had received the word. Let none
think to be saved unless he persevereth to the end.

6. And the great dragon, or captain of all the unfaithful
sort, that old crooked serpent which deceived Adam, and is
called the devil, or malicious accuser, yea, and also Satan, the
most cruel adversary, with all his clients and spiritual ad-
herents, are certain and sure to be cast out.

7. With the righteous shall they have no portion for all
their glorious titles. With the godly shall not their names be
registered for all their holy unctions. But with the prince
of this world they shall be thrown forth.

8. For he by them, and they by him, hath deceived all
the world, in lying tokens and wonders, and in the operation
of errors, to the utter damnation of all them that consenteth
to their wickedness.

9. And he was cast into the earth, and his angels also
were cast out with him ; which is not else but that they are
reserved to eternal damnation. For serving the creature
rather than the Lord, that made all, God hath forsaken them,
and given them over to their own shameful lusts. All grace
and goodness hath he taken from them, and in all darkness
hath he left them. Nothing is now behind but hell-fire,
prepared for the devil and his angels. The church thus first
bringing forth Christ among the Jews, and so by their cruelty
driven out into the wild desert of the Gentiles, hath been there
fed of God in persecution ever since, and shall be still till the
term come out of the aforesaid thousand, two hundred and sixty
days ; whose end is in the Lord's hands.

THE TEXT.

1 And I hoard a loud voice which said, 2 In heaven is now made
salvation, and strength, 3 and the kingdom become our God's, 4 and
the power his Christ's. 6 For he is cast down which accused them
before God day and night. 6 And they overcame him by the blood of
the Lamb, 7 and by the word of their testimony : 8 and they loved
not their lives unto the death. 9 Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and
ye that dwell in them. 10 Woo to the inhabiters of the earth, and of
the sea; 11 for the devil is come down unto you, 12 which hath great
wrath, 13 because he knoweth that he hath but a short time.

414 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [dlAP.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And I heard a mighty great voice (saith St John) ;
which is the whole agreement of all the sacred scriptures.
And the voice said thus unto me,

2. Now is there in heaven salvation. In the church is
the health of soul, now that the idolatry with other abomina-
tions is thrown forth, and she clean delivered from their
beggary. Now appeareth the power of the Lord, that his
gospel is truly preached.

3. Now is it become our God's kingdom, that their doc-
trine is not of men.

4. Now hath it the whole strength of his Anointed. All
Christ's labours, merits, and deservings, his nativity, passion,
resurrection, and ascension, is now her own good. Christ's
victory is theirs, his crown, his sceptre, his seat, and king-
dom is theirs : yea, the possession of his Father's right hand
is theirs.

5. For the enemy of our brethren is thrown down,
which cruelly accused them before God day and night. The
adversary Satan, which quarrelled before the Lord against
patient Job, and vexed him sore in his substance and flesh,
never ceasing to this day to trouble the righteous with anti-
christs and tyrants, is now overcome by the victory of faith,
and his power greatly diminished in his members. Now is the
kingdom of God increased, much people being unfeignedly
converted with Christ.

6. Conquered him they have by no power of their own,
neither merits nor works, but through the inestimable strength
which is in the blood of the immaculate Lamb Jesus Christ,
and through the invincible word of his verity, which they to
the world have testified.

7. In the witness thereof have they constantly suffered,
and through faith in them have they with him obtained vic-
tory over the world, sin, hell, death, and the devil. Not their
own bodies have they spared to win this conquest.

8. But much more have they loved Christ and his truth
than themselves, accounting it advantage to give their lives
for him.

9. Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and all you that in
them do dwell. Ye angels above ordained for man's comfort,

XII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 415

ye saints departed from the miseries of this world, ye faithful
believers remaining in this life, and ye fervent favourers of
the Lord's verity, be glad that your brethren have gotten
the victory of the devil and his angels to the glory of Christ.

10. But woe unto the wretched inhabitants of the earth
and of the sea ! No small danger is towards them that hath
heard the voice of the Lord, and still yet will follow the course
of this world. No light peril hangeth over their heads that
are inconstant, fickle, and wavering, giving back with every
blast for the pleasure of their flesh.

11. Take heed of it therefore; for unto you that are
such the devil is come down with his subtle suggestions and
crafts, with his wily cautels and engines. Among you doth he
remain, watching to have his prey, as he did among the
children of Israel, when they were become unfaithful.

12. Tares will he sow to destroy the good seed ; for his
wrath is great to see himself thus dejected, and his hate is
exceeding, beholding his kingdom decayed. Among you must
he wreak his anger, for he cannot harm the faithful. Through
his envy came death first into the world. If ye will escape
his snares, look ye give no place unto him, but in faith resist
him manfully.

13. He waxeth now mad, and fretteth with himself.
He mindeth to make havoc and to do much mischief, because
he knoweth that his time is short. No long season shall
he have from henceforth to deceive. The latter day he per-
ceiveth not to be far off, wherein great torments abide both
him and his : and that maketh him so wode ; that maketh
him so insatiably desirous to noy, not caring what spite he
worketh against God : and no wicked will leaveth he un-
sought, to perform his cruel intent. Woe unto them therefore
that in these days taketh no heed! Woe unto them that
slumber in wanton pleasures, when most danger is, and the
devil most busy, not attending to the call and warning of
God.

THE TEXT.

1 And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth, 2 he
pursued the woman, which brought forth the man child. 3 And to
the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, 4 that she might fly
into the wilderness 5 into her place, where she is nourished for a time,
times, and half a time, 6 from the presence of the serpent. 7 And the

416 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

dragon cast out of his mouth water after tho woman, as it had been a
river, 8 that he might cause her to bo caught of tho flood. 9 And tho
earth helped tho woman, 10 and the earth opened her mouth, 11 and
swallowed up tho river, which tho dragon cast out of his mouth. 12
And tho dragon was wroth with tho woman, 13 and went and made
war with tho remnant of her seed, 14 which keep the commandments
of God, 15 and have the testimony of Jesus Christ, 16 and he stood on
the sand.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And when the dragon or most furious serpent, the
devil, the head master of pride and father of lies, saw that
he was thrown down unto the earth by the valiant host of
God ; or such time as he perceiveth the idolatry, superstition,
pomp, hypocrisy, and other abominable filthiness, destroyed
by the word of God in his malignant synagogue of proud
painted prelates;

2. Then persecuteth he the poor woman which brought
forth the man child. Then vexeth he the true congregation
that teacheth none other but Christ, and confesseth none
other Saviour, health, and Redeemer. Them doth he torment
and punish by his mitred Mahounds1 and his shaven Sodomites,
subduing unto them for that purpose the power of kings and
might of magistrates. Then sitteth Annas in consistory, and
Caiphas in sessions upon life and death. Then bringeth the
woman her child forth in pain. By the martyrdom or death
of godly witnesses is Christ delivered, and left here behind in
the hearts of many.

3. And unto the woman were given two wings of a
great eagle, or the two testaments of God, containing the
prophecy and gospel, with the love of God and our neighbour.
And these mighty wings were given her, that she might fly
with them into the wilderness. Evermore, when dangerous
persecution is, the members of Christ's congregation (which
are left here behind) hath authority of the old law to flee
from it with Jacob, Moses, David, and Elias, of the new law
also with Christ and his apostles. " If they pursue ye in one
city (saith the Lord), flee you into another ;" not only to save
your bodies, but to fructify in the people. Get ye into the
desert. Teach them that were not taught afore. If ye cannot
be suffered openly to preach, instruct men privately in houses

[l Mahounds: Mahometans.]

Xll.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 417

Play not the sluggard in the Lord's vineyard. Be not
niggards over his free treasure ; but as ye have plenteously
received it, so liberally distribute it again.

4. From the face of the dragon hath the woman thus
power to fly into the wilderness by the scriptures, when her
child is delivered and taken up to the throne of God for the
unthankfulness of the people, that they have not in faith
received him. And in much danger are they left, having
the devil and his angels thrown down among them with their
wiles and crafty snares. In much more peril are they than
they were afore.

5. A place hath she in this desert appointed of God,
wherein she is nourished for a time, for times, and for the
half-time ; which is not else but his special protection among
them that be poor in spirit, and are judged outcasts of the
world. There is the true church nourished with the pure
word, not mixed with the leaven of Pharisees. There is
the faithful congregation at all times fed, without the tra-
ditions of hypocrites. Only are they relieved with the verity,
and satisfied with the living promises, and have been since the
time of Christ ; yea, since the time of Daniel, and afore. And
this feeding-time of the Lord in secretness hath been some-
time shorter, sometime longer, and sometime shortest of all,
according to the times of persecution and of blindness in the
enemies.

6. To flee from the presence of the serpent have they
evermore had commandments of the Lord, and to shun the
suggestions of his angels. Warned they have been in no wise
to go forth, when they say, Christ is here and there, forso-
much as their crafts are such as would (if it were possible)
deceive the very elect.

7. And the dragon (saith St John) did cast out of his
mouth water after the woman. A doctrine of hypocrisy,
errors and lies, hath always passed from the synagogue of
Satan. None other fruits hath gone from them, than waver-
ing superstitions, idolatry, and heathen ceremonies : these
hath flowed forth like a great river ; daily have they aug-
mented, and continually increased. Innumerable are the
cumbrous and unprofitable burdens of their fantasies and
dreams, wherewith they noy men's consciences, drown their
small faith, and overload their souls.

[BALE.] 27

418 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [cHAP.

8. This stinking water did the serpent vomit out by his
ravenous antichrists, which are his insatiable mouth, to stop
the passage of the woman. He poured it forth in abundance,
that he might cause her to be caught of the flood. Such is
always the mischievous nature of the devil and his angels.
Vengeable assaults have they, and innumerable crafts to
deceive the innocent, not knowing them. Our first mother
Eve was thus trapped in the beginning, and so had been
drowned with Adam her husband, had they not had faith in
the promised Seed. An innumerable multitude had been, and
are yet to this day, swallowed up of this flood, and without
great difficulty none escapeth it. Exceeding is the compass,
study, and practice of this false generation. Evermore pour
they out their poison ; they dispute their matters with errors
and lies, with counsels and customs, having upon their side
the darkened powers.

9. Yet is the Lord merciful to his poor congregation,
that they are not drowned with all this filthy flood. None of
it once toucheth their hearts. No part of their faith doth all
this riffraff hinder. This dirty baggage accumbreth not their
souls. Only are they satisfied with the wholesome doctrine
of Christ's Spirit. And the earth did help the woman, saith
St John. The carnal multitude, the wise men of this world,
the very reprobates from God, all dry without the true faith,
drank up this filthy water.

10. They opened their mouths wide, and swallowed up
the great river clean, which the dragon cast out of his mouth.
This erroneous doctrine was evermore pleasant unto them.
Much more have they always delighted in lies and old wives'
dreams than God's truth. Thereto have they given their
ears, with all avidious greediness and superstitious devotion
have they embraced them. But the living waters of the Lord
savoureth not in their mouths, their own broken cisterns do
please them best. Better is to a swine a filthy puddle than
a sweet running water : nowhere will he drink, but where he
may wallow his carcase. No doctrine pleaseth them, unless
it maintaineth their sin.

11. In drinking up this flood yet ease they this woman.
In such multitude is Christ's small flock not missed, not looked
for, nor yet many times in their abominations perceived to be
absent. So gracious to them is the Lord, that in no wise

XII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 419

are they harmed with those unwholesome waters. They are not
caught of that pestilent flood. It overwhelmeth not their
faith.

12. And the dragon was wroth with the woman, saith
St John. Frantic and mad is the synagogue of Satan, when
their wanton ware is forsaken, abhorred, and despised. Then
fret they for anger, then swell they for wodeness. Then
whet they their teeth upon the innocent souls, and would tear
them in pieces for very spite : then imagine they new cautels
and wiles, and thereupon procure they new laws to be made,
to trap them in snares, that they escape no way.

13. For the dragon in his wrath made war with the
remnant of her seed, which kept the commandments of God.
All manner of ways hath this serpent assayed to destroy
Christ's true church. The apostles he vexed with the Phari-
sees and priests for the first age. With false brethren and
tyrants troubled he their successors for the second age. For
the third with innumerable heresies did he accumber them.
For the fourth with damnable sects of hypocrisy did he
oppress them. For the fifth brought he the world into a
damnable peace of idolatry and superstition. And for the
sixth, seeing he cannot yet prevail, he maketh open war upon
the remnant of her seed.

14. Now doth his synagogue of prelates, priests, hypo-
crites, and tyrants, make wicked laws against them. Now do
they persecute them for keeping the commandments of God
in marriage, in receiving meats with thanksgiving, and in not
going out to seek Christ here and there in their masses and
mutterings, in their outward colours and shadows.

15. Now put they them to death, which have the testi-
mony of Jesus Christ, preaching him for an only teacher
necessary, for an only mediator and advocate, for an only
Saviour and Redeemer, for our only righteousness, wisdom,
and health. For their war is only against them that keep
God's commandments, and that have the witness of Jesu.
Neither is it against bawds nor whores, against murderers
nor thieves, against idolaters nor hypocrites, sorcerers nor
Sodomites, advouterers nor gluttons, idiots nor liars, idle
priests nor vagabonds, schismatics nor traitors : none of these
seek they out; none of these accuse they at their sessions, but
the only readers of the gospel and poor favourers of God's truth.

27—2

420 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES, [CHAP.

16. Upon the sea-sand stand they evermore with their
grand captain, to fight this battle. None other laws have
they to ground themselves upon, but their own traditions and
customs, with such fantastical acts as they daily make, or
procure to be made of princes for their own wicked purpose.
And as their laws are beggarly and weak, so is their usurped
authority, so are their proud titles, so are their mitres, their
anointings, and pompous functions. All are sand, dust,
and rotten powder before God, not grounded upon his word.
All are unprofitable chaff. Yea, theirselves are a ground
unfruitful, sandy, and unsure ; fit for the dragon to stand
upon to fight against Christ's members. For they are the
very seat of Satan, and his continual dwelling-place; and
that he cannot do by himself, he bringeth evermore to pass
by them. Innumerable also are their devilish practices, their
wiles and their subtilties, to uphold their master, as are the
sands of the sea.

THE THIRTEENTH CHAPTER.

BY the monstrous, ugly, and most odious beast rising
out of the sea, with seven heads and ten horns, is meant
the universal or whole Antichrist, comprehending in him all
the wickedness, fury, falsehood, frowardness, deceit, lies,
crafts, sleights, subtilties, hypocrisy, tyranny, mischiefs, pride,
and all other devilishness, of all his malicious members which
have been since the beginning. " The exceeding presumption
of them that hate thee, blessed Lord (saith David), ariseth day
by day." Continually thine enemies grow, always they in-
crease, and evermore they prosper in this world. Not from
the stedfast or sure ground (which are the Lord's people)
ariseth this beast, but out of the wavering sea, or from the
fickle fellowship and moveable multitude of the ungodly. For
the wicked sort, after Isaiah, are the raging sea that cannot
rest, whose water foameth with the mire and gravel. No
peace is among the ungodly (saith the Lord), no unity, no
charity nor mutual Christian love. It pleased therefore the
Holy Ghost to provoke John after his secret vision to de-
scribe this mighty Antichrist thus in his right colours, accord-
ing to that he had seen, to the forewarning of Christ's people.

XIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 421

THE TEXT.

1 And I saw a beast rise out of the sea, 2 having seven heads and
ten horns, 3 and upon his horns ten crowns, 4 and upon his head the
names of blasphemy. 5 And the beast which I saw was a cat of the
mountains ; 6 and his feet were as the feet of a bear, 7 his mouth as
the mouth of a lion. 8 And the dragon gave him 9 his power, 10 and
seat, 11 and great authority.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. I beheld (saith Sfc John) an execrable beast, very-
odious and hateful to look upon, rising out of the ravenous
roaring sea. For the wicked advance themselves as the green
bay-tree in ungodliness, and the synagogue of proud hypo-
crites riseth up aloft, setting up their Christs, as doth the fat
cedar-trees of Lebanon. All beastly are they, as was Ely mas
the sorcerer, full of filthiness, guile, and falsehood, yea, the
very whelps of the devil subverting the ways of God. JSone
other is this beast here described, than was the pale horse in
the fourth age, the cruel multitude of locusts in the fifth age,
and the horses of incomparable wodeness for the sixth.

2. Seven heads and ten horns had this cruel beast, not
unlike therein to the aforesaid red dragon or serpent: for, look
what pestilent suggestions in errors and lies, and what de-
ceivable power in signs and wonders, hath reigned in the devil
for all ages, the same also hath reigned in the wicked mem-
bers of his bestial body, in the furious bishops, lawyers,
doctors, priests, hypocrites, and false magistrates; for their
heads are their universal crafts, and their horns their tyran-
nous authorities, usurped primacies, or malignant magistrates.
Thy strong mighty power, Lord, (saith David,) hath broken the
dragon's heads in the raging waters : thou hast smitten in pieces
the heads of the great Leviathan. Enhance not your horns so
high, ye stiff-necked antichrists; for the horns of the ungodly
will the Lord pluck down, and exalt the horns of the righteous
in the house of David his servant. More are the horns here
in number than are the heads : for greater is the power than
is the suggestion, the usurped authority than the craft, the
majesty than the error, and much more mischief may work.

3. This beast had upon his ten horns ten crowns, sig-
nifying his victory, dominion, and primacy over the universal
world, and that he through the wickedness of the people
is the unworthy captain and prince thereof. In this only

422 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [c'HAP.

point differeth tho dragon from the beast, the devil from his
members, or Satan from his carnal synagogue. He had
seven crowns upon his seven heads : they have ten crowns
here upon their ten horns. For that he hath but in simple
suggestion, they have in double power of coaction. Whereas
he doth but dallyingly persuade, they may enforce and compel.
Whereas he doth but easily move, they may by rigorous
authority constrain. When he hath proponed an error, they
may by their power establish it for an infallible truth, and
make of it a necessary article of the Christian belief, as they
have done of purgatory, pardons, confession, saints-worshipping,
Latin service- hearing, and such like. When he hath once
made a lie (as he is the father of all lies), they may authorise
it for an unwritten verity, like as they have done many.
Much more mischief may they do, being his spiritual instru-
ments, than he can do alone ; as largely appeareth by their
works. Never could Satan have put Christ unto death, had
he not entered into Judas, and so betrayed him ; had he not
entered into the bishops and lawyers, and so condemned him.
Never had the apostles, nor all other godly preachers since
their time, been sent out of the way, had not those mitred
Mahomets and priests wrought still their old feats.

4. Upon this beast's head was written the names of
blasphemy against the Lord and his Christ : which are none
other than the proud glittering titles, wherewith they gar-
nish their usurped authority to make it seem glorious to the
world, having within them contained the great mystery of
iniquity. What other else is pope, cardinal, patriarch, legate,
metropolitan, primate, archbishop, diocesan, prothonotary,
archdeacon, official, chancellor, commissary, dean, prebend,
parson, vicar, my Lord abbot, master doctor, and such like,
but very names of blasphemy? For offices they are not
appointed by the Holy Ghost, nor yet once mentioned in the
scriptures. What other is it but abomination, the pope to
write himself the most holy father, the general vicar of Christ,
the supreme head of the Christian church, and the only dis-
tributor of the treasures of God ; the bishops and priests
also to call themselves their churches' bridegrooms, sitters in
God's stead, forgivers of sin, and our Lady's chaste knights ?
None other are they, so abusing their flock in leaving the
just office of sincere preaching under such vain titles, after

XIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 423

the mind of Zachary, but very shameful idols indeed. Their
decrees, decretals, constitutions, canons, rules, statutes, pro-
vincial and synodal, traditions, laws, fatherly customs, and
usages, not grounded upon God's commandments, are very
devilishness and hypocrisy, blaspheming the name of God.
For why ? to have the name of blasphemy upon their heads
is none other, than under a glorious title to maintain that
thing which is blasphemous, glorifying themselves in the same.
The ungodly (saith David) with mock have disdained the Lord,
and with open mouth have uttered wickedness against God.

5. And the strange fashioned beast (saith St John),
•whom I saw in this vision, was like in similitude to a cat of
the mountain l, full of many coloured spots in token of incon-
stancy, variety, and fickleness.

6. His feet were as the feet of a bear, fierce, rough,
and ill-favoured, in signification of cruelty, stubbornness, and
uncleanness.

7. And his mouth seemed as the mouth of a lion, de-
claring him to be full of pride, ravine, and excess. To such
beasts as here are mentioned compareth Daniel under hidden
mystery certain mighty kingdoms of the world : as to the
lioness (which here is called a lion for the more cruelty now
used than was in those days) the proud kingdoms of the
Assyrians and Chaldeans; to the bear the cruel kingdoms
of the Medes and Parthians ; and unto the cat of the moun-
tain the unstedfast kingdom of the Greeks. Of pride, spoil,
and robbery are the Assyrians and Chaldeans condemned by
Esay, Nahum, and Abakuk the prophets. The Medes and
Parthians held captive the people of God, as witnesseth Hester,
Paralipomenon2, and Esay. The Greeks most spitefully were
bent against them under the cruel king Antiochus, as in the
Maccabees is evident. No abomination nor mystery of ini-
quity, as Paul calleth it, was ever found in these kingdoms, but
now reigneth manifold in the detestable papacy or monstrous
kingdom of antichrist, as all the world may see. Nowhere
was ever more pride, vanity, and cruelness, idolatry, whoredom
and filthiness, hypocrisy, falsehood, and fickleness, extortion,
vain-glory, and covetousness, sorcery, superstition, and unfaith-
fulness. More than all the unfaithful kingdoms under heaven,

[* Cat of the mountain : leopard.]
[2 Paralipomenon: Chronicles.]

424 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

have this sodomitical spiritualty defiled with their witchery the
holy temple of God, which is the Christian church. They
have most shamefully abused God's chosen people, which are
the vessels ordained to his glory. They have holden his
free servants most miserable captive under their wicked de-
crees and traditions. The cruelty of Pharao, Antiochus, and
Caiphas, compared to their tyranny, is but as it were a
play, dalliance, or shadow. In them is all lechery and un-
cleanness, all raging lusts and wantonness, all fleshly abuses
and beastliness, no natural order observed. Nothing in a
manner are the cruel constitutions, made against the Jews by
suggestion of Haman and by Antiochus, to their wicked laws
and ordinances ; for they were only against the body, theirs
are against men's souls : so that [in] the papistical kingdom of
antichrist are to be seen both the lion, the bear, and the cat
of the mountain ; they not only participating with all un-
faithful regions, but also doubling with them in all abominations
under the sky. The mouth they have of a lion, roaring out
evermore blasphemies, curses and bitterness. The feet of a
bear signifieth their ravenous affections, running unto all
pernicious evils, very swift also to the shedding of blood. As
cats of the mountain, they are spotted with diverse fickle
fantasies, in sects, observations, ceremonies, rites, laws, and
customs, nowhere stedfast and uniform, but everywhere
variant and foolish. And worthy they are to be forsaken of
God, and to be left to the spirit of errors and lies to their
damnation, that so contemn the verity of God.

8. Moreover the dragon (saith St John), which is Satan
the devil, gave over unto this beast, or cursed generation of
antichrist, being his bestial body, all his whole power, his
blasphemous seat, and his mighty authority. To give them
his power is no more but to fill them with crafts, subtilties,
wiles, malice, fraud, and deceit, and to make them apt to
seduce the simple, or to able them to all falsehood and witty
guile. To admit them his seat is to leave them here a
kingdom of vain-glory, hypocrisy, and abominable idolatry.
To grant them his full authority is to work in them all lying
signs and wonders through deceivable doctrine, strongly to
delude the unbelievers to their greater damnation.

9. To this power of the dragon is no power comparable
upon earth : no power is able to suppress it, [save that which]

XIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 425

cometh from above, and is given unto us from the Father of
light, as is the strong gift of faith. Thus is this great
antichrist a king with Satan over all the children of pride.
With Lucifer he usurpeth the seat of God, sitting in the
consciences of men, evermore boasting himself to be in God's
stead, seducing the people of the world, and finally overcom-
ing them by bringing them into all kinds of error.

10. And as concerning the seat, like as Christ our Lord
sitteth in the throne of God reigning with his eternal Father
in meekness, so sitteth he in the throne of Satan with his
father the devil in all pride and blasphemy. As touching the
power, like as Christ had his power of God, so hath he his
power of the devil. Like as Christ is full of grace and verity,
and of his fulness all they have received that truly have be-
lieved in him ; so is this antichrist full of hate, falsehood, and
all other iniquity, of whose errors and lies the unbelievers
have tasted. Like as the Holy Spirit of Christ hath wrought
in his lovers the mystery of truth and goodness ; so hath the
erroneous and unclean spirit of this antichrist wrought the
mystery of his wickedness in Christ's enemies, since his death
and ascension.

11. And finally, as concerning authority, like as Christ
being man took power of God to do such miracles as none else
could do, so did he of the devil, being his wretched body, to
work prodigious marvels and wonders in hypocrisy among
the unfaithful multitude, by the secret sufferance of God : so
that, in all perverting power, supremity, and authority, he
folio weth his father Satan, yea, in every point. For like as he
deprived simple Job, a man that feared God, of his substance,
cattle, children, and servants, and vexed him in his flesh with
most grievous botches ; so doth this greedy leviathan, this
malicious murderer, the man of sin, and body of the devil,
with his devouring locusts, rob the poor people of their sweat,
labours, travail, and necessary living, sparing neither sick nor
succourless, poor, widow, nor fatherless, no goods gotten by
theft, manslaughter, extortion, bribery, pillage, idolatry,
bawdry, and all other ungodliness, coming to them amiss in
their private confessions. And (that is most to be lamented)
they defile their souls with all superstitions, false belief, and
devilishness, leaving their consciences all doubtful, desperate
and comfortless. Finally, to conclude, like as in the body of

426 THE IMAOB OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

Christ dwelleth the whole fulness of the Godhead corporally ;
so dwelleth there in this body of Satan the whole fulness of
falsehood, craft, subtilty, malice, with power to work all
manner of mischief, effectually, really, substantially, and cor-
porally.

THE TEXT.

1 And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death, 2 and
his deadly wound was healed ; 3 and all the world wondered at the
beast. 4 And they worshipped the dragon which gave power unto
the beast, 6 and they worshipped the beast, 6 saying, 7 Who is like
unto the beast ? 8 Who is able to war with him ?

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And one of his heads (saith St John) seemed unto me
as it had been wounded unto death : and it was not in deed ;
for his deadly wound was healed again. Evident it is that in
John's time Rome, the mother of all whoredom, had subject
unto her the seven climates or universal parts of the world,
with all their powers, governors, kings, possessions, popes,
false-worshippings, and such like : whom some writers sup-
pose meet to be taken for the seven heads of this beast. But
I find another thing in it, the body of these seven heads being
but one, and still continuing so. For though all were at that
time under her, yet is it not so now, and yet still remaineth
this beast. Therefore I do take it for one universal antichrist
(as I did afore), comprehending in him so well Mahomet as
the pope, so well the raging tyrant as the still hypocrite ; and
all that wickedly work are of the same body. The seven
heads of the beast may so well be his presumptuous doings
for the seven ages of the church, as any thing else, and yet
no prejudice done to that hath been said afore. What should
ail this wounded head here, not to signify his supremacy
suppressed, his usurped authority and power diminished, and
his whole prodigious occupying condemned in this latter age
of the church ? I suppose nothing more manifest, unless we
have eyes and will not see. Are not now in many parts of
Germany, and in England also, the pope's pardons laid aside ;
his power put down, his name abolished, his purgatory, pil-
grimages, and other peltries utterly exiled ; and so like to be
within short space in other regions also ? If this be not a
deadly wounding of one of the beast's heads, I think there is

XIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 427

none. If this be not an apparent likelihood of his fall, there
is none to be looked for.

2. But the healing again of this mortal wound is like to
mar all, and make the last error worse than the first. In many
places where as the gospel hath been preached, the bishop
of Rome deposed, sects, shrines, and sanctuaries destroyed,
monasteries, priories, and friaries turned over, remaineth still
their poison with those same instruments wherewith they have
wrought all mischief. Still continueth their more than Jewish
ceremonies, their prestibulous1 priesthood, their vowing to
have no wives, and their sodomitical chastity. Still remaineth
their foul masses, of all abominations the principal, their pro-
digious sacrifices, their censing of idols, their boyish processions,
their uncommanded worshippings, and their confessions in the
ear, of all traitory the fountain, with many other strange ob-
servations, whom the scripture of God knoweth not. Nothing
is brought as yet to Christ's clear institution and sincere
ordinance, but all remaineth still as the antichrists left it.
Nothing is tried by God's word, but by the ancient authority
of fathers : now passeth all under their title. Though the
old bishops of Rome were of late years proved antichrists, and
their names rased out of our books, yet must they thus pro-
perly for old acquaintance be called still our fathers. If it
were naught afore, I think it is now much worse : for now
are they become laudable ceremonies, whereas before time
they were but ceremonies alone. Now are they become ne-
cessary rites, godly constitutions, seemly usages, and civil
ordinances, whereas afore they had no such names. And he
that disobeyeth them shall not only be judged a felon and
worthy to be hanged by their new forged laws, but also con-
demned for a traitor against his king, though he never in his
life hindered, but rather to his power hath furthered, the
commonwealth. To see this also with such like put in execu-
tion, the bishops have authority every month in the year, if
they list, to call a session, to hang and burn at their pleasure.
And this is ratified and confirmed by act of Parliament to
stand the more in effect. If this be no healing of antichrist's
wounded head, never is like to be any. When men shall
defend free-will, and allow their popish mass to be a sacrifice
satisfactory for the quick and the dead, labour they any other

[T prestibulous: deceitful.]

428 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

(think you) than the healing of this wound? He likewise
that in an open audience maintaineth our own works to justify,
byDimitte nobis, and other not rightly understanded scriptures,
doth he any other than prepare a salve for the same ? Nay,
surely. No less also doth he that setteth men to open penance
at Paul's cross, (for holy water making, for procession and
censing, with other poppetish gauds,) constraining them to
promise the advancement of the old faith of holy church by
such fantastical fopperies ; as Bonner bishop of London did
now of late, to the laughing game and wonderment of all the
world. Alas, how is the people abused ! None other do they
but mock Christian princes with flattery, that give them old
popish titles and blasphemous names of antichrist ; as to call
them most Christian kings, and defenders of the catholic faith,
(meaning the pope's old traditions,) to heal the head of the
beast. This is surely none other but with the said beast to
receive authority, seat and power of Satan. Let them there-
fore take heed lest they be found the same antichrists that
they have condemned, and so throw themselves double under
the same plague. Necessary it is they beware what they
drink, or what titles they take upon them at their appoint-
ment, lest they, forgetting themselves, be found drunken by
taking excess of the Babylonish cup, and sa perish with the
wicked. Mark diligently this word " head," and ye shall well
perceive how wonderfully the story agreeth with the mystery.

3. And all the world (saith St John) wondered at the
beast. All foolish, carnal, and worldly people, not under-
standing the wisdom of God's holy Spirit, depend all upon
their beastly baggage, thinking all that they do to be godly,
meritorious, and spiritual. They magnify it, praise it, and
have it in most high estimation, yea, they have it in much
more price than any thing that is of God. In no wise will
they from their old frenzy, such is their exceeding blindness.
For when they hear tell their customs shall continue, their
governors agreeing to the same, they clap their hands for joy,
and sing Gaudeamv$ with the priests.

4. Yea, they worship the dragon which gave such power
to the beast. With their hearts they rejoice, trusting upon
longer continuance, when they see his head restored again in
their rulers, the godly teachers burned, and the preachers put
to silence.

XIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 429

5. They worship also the beast, so many as worshipped
the dragon. For as they which worship Christ worship his
Father also, so they that worship antichrist, agreeing to his
laws and decrees, do also worship the devil, of whom he
received his pride. They wonder with the Jews, that seek
cavillations to contemn Christ's doctrine, as -do the filthy
family of the doting dodypoles1, priests, and unlearned lawyers.
They worship with the heathen, that admit their power and
allow their facts, as doth the foolish multitude, that never
will be godly-wise. None other judgment remaineth in these
days to these wonderers and worshippers of the newly
restored head of the beast, than did unto them that with
double devotion agreed to the abominations of Mahomet and
the pope.

6. And this will be their saying, as folio weth in the
text, spoken in the time past for the certainty of the thing,
as the manner of the scripture is :

7. Who is like unto the beast, in outward glittering
works, or in the external observations of counterfeit religion ?

8. Who is able to war with her, the worldly powers
now so deeply maintaining her quarrel? All seek the
papists, that they can in the world imagine, to uphold the
glory, magnificence, and beauty of their holy whorish church,
or malignant muster. No cautels nor crafts leave they un-
sought nor unsearched out, to cause the people to esteem her
of incomparable power. No small labour took Standish in
hand in Whittington College2, when he made his more than
foolish book of reproach against Barnes being dead : nor
no less diligence the wise poet, John Huntington, when he
registered in his genealogy of heretics without grace, wit,
or learning, the names only of such godly men as were the
pope's enemies, no heretic against God once mentioned. No
more did Thomas Smith, Richard Dallison, William Stawn,
Steven Prowet, friar Adrian, Quarry the pardoner, with
such other blind popish poets and dirty metrists, when they
uttered their beastly3 rhymes and poesies. And sure I am
that many more be yet abroad of the same wicked zeal and

f1 dodypole : a blockhead.]

[2 In Coverdale's Remains, Park. Soc. Ed. p. 322, there is a notice
of Standish's Work.]

[3 This word is substituted for another.]

430 THK IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [ciIAP.

spirit, to the great blasphemy both of God and his truth,
now that the beast's wound is made whole again by so many
new acts, so many new titled bishops, so fresh sale of bene-
fices, masterships, and dignities, spiritual offices, degrees, and
authorities, as plenteous as ever was in Rome. And lest we
should be deprived of our new pleasant Euphrates, and so
be compelled by the word of God to follow the monks, canons,
nuns, and friars in their banishments; we have procured
certain acts to be made for our commodity, and those only
to be published among the people once in a quarter, or so
oft as shall please us, to blemish all godly preachings of the
scriptures. Thus seek we ourselves and not God, our own
strength and not his, our own glory and not Jesus Christ's.
But let us not think that he sleepeth with Baal, the false
god, knowing the most hidden thoughts of the heart ; but
that he will within short space send forth his lightnings and
scatter us, bringing our heathenish devises to nought. For
the kingdom of one faith in us and the pope thus manifestly
in certain points divided must surely decay.

THE TEXT.

1 And there was given unto him a mouth 2 to speak great things
and blasphemies. 3 And power was given unto him to do forty-two
months. 4 And he opened his mouth unto blasphemy against God, to
blaspheme his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven.
5 And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, 6 and
to overcome them. 7 And power was given him over all kindreds,
tongues, and nations. 8 And all that dwell upon the earth worshipped
him, 9 whose names are not written in the book of life 10 of the Lamb,
11 which was killed from the beginning of the world 12 If any man
have an ear, let him hear. 13 He that leadeth into captivity shall go
into captivity. 14 He that killeth with a sword must be killed with a
sword. 15 Here is the patience and the faith of the saints.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. To this beast (saith St John) was given a mouth, not
of God, but of Satan, to speak great mighty things and
blasphemies. So well is this spoken of the one as the other,
so many as hath done on the antichrist's livery, title, power,
authority, or name. When the verity of the Lord was opened
before them, they gave no thanks for it, but became vain in

XIII.] THB IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 431

their thoughts : wherefore God gave them over into "a lewd
mind, darkening their hearts; so that now, thinking them-
selves wise, they appear more foolish than afore.

2. Now speak they great things in their convocations,
scenes and sermons, and all are sore blasphemies against God
and his Christ. Now must they serve God by most strait
commandment with old .Romish beggary, though he most
highly abhorreth it, and no scriptures may be read in the
time thereof: for the scriptures must only pass as we will
have them. How should the beast's head else be healed
again ? or how should our church be known else to be his
own image ? O beastly abomination and most hellish decree !
Now must Christ be taken for no Saviour at all without our
deservings. The supper of the Lord, that was sometime a
mutual participation of Christ's body and blood, must now
be a new crucifying of him, one traitor playing all parts,
Judas, Annas, Caiphas, Herod, Pilate, and the Jews. Ma-
trimony must be judged un cleanness, though it be the earnest
institution of God. No popish vow may be dissolved, though
it be well known a matter so devilish, as hath made an hun-
dred thousand Sodomites. The Eucharist may not be received
in both kinds, though it be the express commandment of
Christ so to be used. Without the blind bussings of a papist
may no sin be solved, for that is the upholding of their king-
dom, with many other like blasphemies. Certain other great
things are uttered by this mouth, which now I pass over,
lest I should be tedious to the reader. Howbeit this one
great blasphemy that is spoken I cannot leave untouched ;
whereas they boast themselves yet still alone to be the holy
church, by the only virtue of their unctions and shavings
received first of the pope, the laity secluded ; and under
this most falsely usurped title they will still be taken for
the redeemers of men's souls, (for they say that their masses
are satisfactory sacrifices for the quick and the dead, justi-
fying, relieving, and saving them both from damnation, ex
opere operato ;) and over that abominable swarm of anti-
christ's filthy ministers make they now their kings the heads
most blasphemously, only to be by them upholden now in all
their mischiefs. Truth it is that the king is the politic head,
supreme governor, and great stay, under God, of the people
to his charge committed, and after that sort, their mighty

432 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHUKCHKS. [CHAP.

monarch also by the scriptures, which they have afore this
time denied, worshipping them for most holy saints, which
have most presumptuously rebelled in that behalf; but over
that whorish church of theirs (whom Christ never planted)
is Satan the only head, by the Holy Ghost's sore judgments
here : for to the beastly brood gave the dragon his power,
his seat, and his mighty authority. God forbid therefore
that any Christian prince should at their false suggestions
admit so blasphemous a title ! The devil (saith Job) is the
only head over all the children of pride. That voice there-
fore may be blasphemous, as coming from the mouth of the
serpent, if it be not taken good heed to.

3. And power was given to the beast to do these things
for the space of forty-two months, which is the three years
and an half of Elias, the time, times, and half time of Daniel,
and the thousand two hundred and sixty days of John. Not
only for this age of the church, but also for all other ages,
and by other heads also, hath the mouth of this beast uttered
great things in blasphemy, lies in hypocrisy, and wonders
under a deceitful power. But as concerning this latter healed
head of the beast, the time thereof will be short, as hereafter
shall appear in the seventeenth chapter.

4. He opened his mouth (saith the text) in reproofs
against God, speaking ill of his name, of his tabernacle, and
of them them that dwell in heaven. This is in a manner all
one with that was spoken afore in the tenth chapter, of the
temple, the altar, and of them that worship in the temple,
save only that his name is here for his temple; in token
that when his temple is blasphemed (which is his congregation),
his name is blasphemed by the same ; so is his tabernacle
Jesus, in whom bodily dwelleth the fulness of the Godhead;
so are also they that dwell in heaven, whereby is meant the
true church, from whom the angels are not secluded, being
their fellow-servants. These dwellers be they that have their
conversation in heaven under an undefiled faith, that seek
those things which are above, and not upon earth, that wor-
ship the Father in spirit and verity, and that persevere true
Christians to the end. Many entereth this heaven of the
Lord, but all continue not in it to the end of their lives ; the
more is the pity.

5. Power was also given unto this beastly antichrist to

XIII.] THB IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 433

make battle with the saints, and to overcome them. Conti-
nually do they with violence vex by their carnal policies,
authority, and laws, the sincere witnesses or preachers of the
Lord, sanctified of him through faith in his holy word as
were his apostles; like as did the malicious clergy of the
Jews ; yea, they did resist them with their more than tyran-
nous proclamations, commissions, and commandments, with
cruel Pharao, Aman, and Antiochus, to prove Christ in them
the sign of contradiction and stone of reproach. They seek
here, they hunt there, and never leave raging till they have
closed them up in prison.

6. Yet are they not so contented, till they have over-
come them in the sight of the blind world, though not before
God. Either shall they be compelled shamefully to recant,
or, if they persist in the verity, to suffer most painful death.
By one way or other they must be overcome, to hold the
people in error. The Gardiner of Winchester was not
ashamed now of late (as I heard it credibly reported) to say
unto one that was accused of his malignant multitude, when
he was no longer able to withstand the manifest truth :
" Master Seyton, we know ye are learned, and plenteously en-
dued with knowledge in the scriptures ; yet think not that
ye shall overcome us. No, no, set your heart at rest, and
look never to have it said that ye have overcome the bishops,
for it shall not be so." Indeed it is truth : for neither Christ
nor his apostles did ever yet overcome you. Their victory
over you is not in this world, your kingdom being here.
But be certain and sure of it, ye shall be overcome to your
much more rebuke at the latter day, when all wrongs and
injuries shall be revenged ; which is not far off. Tour lordly
estimation (which may not be hindered here) will appear
there not very precious. Yet do ye well to hold up a proud
peacock's head as long as ye may. Lose not an inch of your
height hardly, but with your gogly eyes look up like a man
with a guard at your tail, like a sort of tormentors in a play ;
and with your lying judgments overcome these beggarly
vagabonds, and burn them also rather than fail, to fulfil the
measure of your holy fathers.

7. And authority was given to this beast upon every
kindred, people, tongue, and nation. For none these anti-
christs spare, neither high nor low, rich nor poor, sick nor

r ' 28

[BALE.]

434 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [ciIAP.

•whole, learned nor unlearned. But a jurisdiction they must
have over them, though it be usurped. Once in the year
must they have them in confession, to know which way they
are bent. That salve have they gotten in again, to heal up
their wounded head. Be he native or be he stranger, be he
a ruler or be he a commoner, he must obey them, no remedy,
or else stand forth at the sessions with Christ among thieves.
Not in one region, or where as one manner of language is
used, have they this authority ; but in every land, in every
shire, in every town, and in every family must they have to
do, corrupting every man's faith.

8. For all that dwell upon earth must worship this
beast. They must agree to the great things, no remedy :
they must blaspheme God as they do. But blessed be the
Lord, none doth that in their hearts but they only that dwell
upon the earth, that have their felicity here, that seek the
prosperity of this world, and regardeth none other life than
therein is. The lambs of Christ's fold give heed to his voice,
they regard his call, they follow his word, they walk in his
light : they seek for no holiness but only in him, neither in
water nor bread, ashes nor palms, robes nor relics, masses
nor anointings. He is their only sufficient wisdom, righteous-
ness, holiness, and redemption. His word is their living
water, the food of their souls, the lantern that shall guide
them, and the life that will not fail them. None other doc-
trine do they covet, nor yet other precepts of living. Though
they be here in the earth, yet dwell they not upon it. No
continuing city have they here, but they seek unto another
of much more beauty and pleasure, not builded of men ;
and for that they are ready rather to render up their life,
than to renounce the verity. Only they which dwell here
doth worship the beast, loving themselves better than God,
and their flesh better than his truth, having their whole trust
in the many merits and dirty deservings of these beastly hy-
pocrites, and nothing at all in his sweet promises.

9. And therefore are not their names written of the
Lamb in the book of life, which Lamb was slain from the be-
ginning of the world. Christ hath not allowed them by his
word and promise. With the righteous are they not regis-
tered, as members of one mystical body in him. In the
similitude of his death are they not grafted unto him, as the

XIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 435

branches unto the vine, to be partners of his resurrection.
Their portion is not in the land of the living with him. They
are none of those -whom the Father hath given him, to par-
ticipate with him in one spirit. Predestinated they are not
unto life by him, nor so written up in the foreknowledge of
God. Chosen they were not of the Lord before the world's
constitution, to be his undefiled children in Christ.

10. He is the meek Lamb that was slain. He alone
taketh away the sins of the world. In him only is the life,
for he is the life itself. Yet is he the life of none other, but
of those that only believe in him.

11. In that he was killed from the world's beginning,
is signified, that he died for all them which were create to
be saved, and that his only death is all their health, raise,
and remedy, by the promise of God. For all they have
eaten of one spiritual meat, and drunk of one spiritual rock,
though it came in the flesh long after them. He only trod
down the head of the serpent. Since the beginning hath he
been slain in his members also, as manifest it is in righteous
Abel, Jeremy, John Baptist, and such other like. They that
are not written of the Lamb in the book of life for the chil-
dren of God, are registered in the book of death for the
children of perdition, reserved to eternal death for their in-
fidelity, with the devil and his angels.

12. He that hath an ear (saith the text) let him take
good heed. He that hath an understanding, let him be ad-
monished by that which followeth here. Or, he that hath
received the wisdom of the Spirit, let him judge hereof ac-
cording unto it. Thus doth the Holy Ghost advertise the
faithful to consider, that whatsoever things are written, they
are written unto our learning.

13. He that leadeth into captivity shall go into capti-
vity ; and he that killeth with a sword must with a sword
be slain. This warning giveth the Lord, take it if they list :
for he will have his right judgments known. He that vexeth
or afflicteth the just believers in body by outward punish-
ments, he shall be afflicted in the spirit with an inward dark-
ness or blindness of the soul, that he may be the more captive
to sin and to Satan. God will deliver him up into a lewd
mind, and will give him strong delusion, to believe all manner
of lies, that he might be damned.

28—2

436 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

14. He that killeth the poor innocent for his faith with
the iron sword, or slayeth him with any other torment, with
the sword of the Spirit (which is the Lord's word) shall he bo
both judged and condemned. " The word that I have spoken
(saith Christ), shall judge them at the latter day." And this
is in manner all one with that was said in the eleventh chapter
afore : " If any man will hurt them, fire shall proceed out of
their mouths, and consume their enemies."

15. Nevertheless to the Christian is persecution neces-
sary. For here in this life is the patience of the saints
proved, and their faith required. Here was Abraham tempted
and Job sore vexed, and both they were found God's true
faithful servants. Here were the apostles contemned, rejoicing
that they were found worthy for Christ's sake to suffer re-
buke. The righteous the Lord trieth as gold in the furnace.
He chasteneth every servant that he loveth, and scourgeth
every son that he receiveth. Only is it faith that all the
evils of this world by patience overcometh, and so obtaineth
the victory. The fruit which riseth to eternal life is peace-
able sufferance in faith. And that must be here in this life,
where as we are unperfect, to make us perfect.

THE TEXT.

1 And I beheld another beast 2 coming up out of the earth. 3
And he had two horns like a lamb, 4 and he spake as did the dragon.
6 And he did all that the first beast could do, 6 in his presence. 7 And
he caused the earth, and them which dwell therein, 8 to worship the
first beast, whose deadly wound was healed. 9 And he did great won-
ders, 10 so that he made fire come down from heaven 11 in the sight
of men ; 12 and deceived them that dwelt on the earth by the means
of those signs which he hath power to do in the sight of the beast, say-
ing to them that dwelt on the earth, that they should make an image
unto the beast, which had the wound of a sword and did live.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And I beheld (saith St John) in this secret revelation
of my Lord another beast arising out of the earth. A figure
is this of all false prophets and ungodly preachers : beastly are
they evermore, vain, carnal and corrupt in their studies,
abominable in the practising of their wicked hearts, not
seeking God, but their bellies; not Christ's glory, but their
own pride and vain glory.

XIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 437

2. From the earth they arise, all given to earthly wis-
dom. The only affects1 of this world do move them to
teach, and no good zeal of the truth. Either are they tickled
with ambition, pricked with avarice, or else stirred with
malice to envy. These are the common affects of the wicked.
This a going up have they from wickedness to wickedness, and
shall have still, till the Lord destroy them ; like as have the
just believers from virtue to virtue in the Spirit, till such time
as they see him face unto face in the everlasting Sion. From
the world's beginning hath this beast risen up in Cain, the
first murderer, in the fleshly children of men, in Cham the
shameless child of Noe, in Ismael and Esau, in Jannes and
Jambres, in Balaam and Baal's prophets, in the Benjamites
and Bel's chaplains, in Phasur and Semeias, in Judas, Annas
and Caiphas, in Bar-jesu and Diotrephes ; and now, since their
time, most of all in Mahomet's doctors and the pope's quirest-
ers2. Yea, still they are aloft in their beastly beggary, and
will be till their mischief be finished. Who seeth not now-a-
days, that hath light in the Spirit, the malignity, hypocrisy,
fraud, craft, and deceit, in certain false prophets at Paul's
cross in London, and in other places else ?

3. This beast had two horns like the Lamb at a blush3,
but all counterfeit and false in very deed ; for he spake as
did the dragon. The horns of Christ are his high kingdom
in the world. Only ariseth his church by faith in the glad
tidings and promises of God: that word is the sceptre of
Christ's power, and the rod of right order, where as he reign-
eth. None other strange sceptres are there, neither traditions
nor customs. Seven horns hath Christ, for in him was the
fulness of the verity : this beast hath but two, and yet they
are but false and counterfeit. They seem to be Christ's and
are not : these are the corrupted letter of the two testaments,
falsely interpreted, and for a carnal purpose alleged. And
therefore it is but apparent, hypocritish, and deceitful ; yea,
and clean repugnant to the Lord's meaning, not having the
judgment of his Spirit. This letter without the Holy Ghost
is dead, and nothing pertaineth unto Christ : he is the verity
and life ; this is but a fable or fiction. His word is Spirit
and life ; this is but a brass-pot sounding, or a Latin candlestick

[! affects: affections.] [2 quiresters: choristers.]

[3 blush : resemblance, look. Halliwell.J

438 THB IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

tinkling, fantastical and faint, sophistical and sleighty. Though
tho same be like Christ's, yet are they none of his, but the
very horns of tho beast ; for they uphold antichrist's kingdom,
and not his ; a worldly glory, and not his ; for his kingdom
is not of this world. No longer are they his words, his laws,
nor his testimonies than they maintain his right honour.
No newly practised worshippings alloweth he for his, but
utterly abhorreth them all as things raw and unsavoury.

4. And therefore it followeth, that beast spake as did
the dragon. The doctrines and teachings of these false
apostles and deceitful masters are lies in hypocrisy, and the
very doctrine of devils, under title of the verity repugnant
to the same: not unlike to that the serpent said unto the
woman, "Ye shall not die if ye eat of the forbidden fruit, but
ye shall be surely as Gods, knowing both good and evil." They
do as did Satan in the desert. Always they persuade us,
either of stones to make bread, or else throw ourselves down-
ward, or else to worship the devil, that is, to change the
good creatures of God from their right use, as trees into idols,
silks, velvets, cloth, gold and silver into superstitious orna-
ments, chaste marriage into stinking whoredom and sodomy,
with such like ; to decline from the duties commanded of
God to their idle observations, so making his commandments
of none effect for the vain traditions of men ; and, finally, to
fall unto forbidden worshippings or abominations of idolatry,
of whom they are full. And for these they have with Satan
also their mangled scriptures to lay for them, to prove that
the help of dead saints is necessary, their masses, merits, and
work more than need expedient, and the fire of purgatory a
fearful thing, with the devil and all of such fantasies. These
are the prelates of antichrist's church, the two-horned monsters
or great bellied bishops, rightly described here of the Holy
Ghost in this two-horned beast : these beastly buzzards are
not ashamed both to say and write, that in their mitres they
bear the figure of both testaments, whose verity they impugn
with tooth and nail. Very truly they say that they carry the
figure ; for indeed it is but a shadow they bear : not to glorify
God, but their own beastly bodies with pearl and stone, like
Mahounds1 in a play ; for his truth they most cruelly persecute.

[l Mahounds : Mahomet. The term was often used for an idol or
pagan deity. Halliwell.]

XIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 439

These are the very false prophets, the instruments of Satan,
the deceivers, wolves, wagelings2, Judases, dreamers, liars, idols,
adversaries, adders, whelps, foxes, destroying the Lord's vine-
yard, deceitful workmen, desperate shepherds, blind watchmen,
dumb dogs, devils incarnate, wicked seed, unsatiate beasts,
whose god is their belly, and glory their confusion. To all
these and to many other such doth the Holy Ghost compare
them, for that they have with their errors and lies turned
the sweetness of the scriptures into bitterness, scarcely leaving
one place thereof undefiled with their filthy dregs.

5. This beast (saith St John) did all things that the first
beast could do, even before his own face. The same lying power
to deceive in hypocrisy hath this beastly brood that the great
antichrist hath, the same wily crafts, and the same beastly
kinds of idolatry ; and so doth use them. The same abomina-
tions maintain they the world over, that the pope maintain-
eth at Rome, and Mahomet in Barbary of Turkey : yea, the
same superstitions and sorceries, the same execrable traditions
and beggaries, the same ceremonies have they that he hath,
the same unctions, the same orders, and the same masses ;
the same idle observations with unknown cloyning, clattering
and wawling3, are still used in England, like as they were used
afore, and no less blasphemy to God.

6. To do such things in the first beast's presence is to
do them where his power and authority is reigning, or where
as is the seat of Satan ; which is every place that admitteth
strange worshippings.

7. Both the earth, and them that dwell in the earth,
compel they to worship this first beast. Not only enforce
they them to wicked idolatry, that never would know the
truth, but also many of those which hath great knowledge in
the same. Oh, how many are in England, and in other
regions also, that in these days work against faith, knowledge,
and the Holy Ghost, admitting the priests' abominations !
Rather had they to dwell still in the earthly beggary, with
the blasphemy of God, than either to be out of favour, or to
lose their offices, to have their goods hindered, or to hazard
their lives ; so sweet are these wanton worldly pleasures.
Rather had they to perish with the sons of Eli and Samuel,

[2 wagelings : hirelings.]

[3 wawling : to squeak, to cry out. Halliwell.]

440 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

for abusing the ordinances of the Lord, and with Core,
Dathan, and Abiram, for rebelling against them, to sink unto
hell, than with Christ to take pains or poverty. But let not
them think to be worthy of Christ, that better love their
own carnal commodity than his heavenly verity.

8. Well, the beast must they worship whose wound is
made whole. His old rusty rules new burnished, and his old
Romish rags new patched, by a newly confirmed authority,
must they embrace in pain of death. The Lamb shall not yet
be suffered to appear; still, for a time, must these terrible
termagants have more worship than God, their traditions
preferred to his most pure word : and why should it not be
so ? have they not now a new reformed church, in whom the
beast's wounded head is newly restored ? So long as it is like
the pope's church, it must follow his rules, and cleave to his
ordinances. It shall not follow Christ in faith and in doctrine,
till it appear like that church which he left here behind him
when he ascended : and that is not like to be yet.

9. First must there be wrought great wonders. Fire
must be compelled to come down from heaven in the sight of
men by this two-horned beast. The disciples of antichrist
with their bifurked1 ordinaries must violently pluck from the
true Christian church (whose reign is not of this world) the
eternal word of the Lord.

10. Then must they take from them the consuming fire
that Christ sent down into the earth of men's hearts, to dry
up all malice and sin. Yea, they must deprive them of the
cloven fiery tongues, which the Holy Ghost poured upon the
apostles to the comfort of all the world. The treasure that
Christ hath left here to succour us they must hide under the
ground, and the candle that he lit us to see over the house
convey underneath the bushel.

11. And these wonders shall they work in the presence
of men. Already have they taken in England from the
bibles the annotations, tables, and prefaces, to perform this
their damnable enterprise. They have straitly forbidden
the reading thereof for time of their Romish service. Some
have they burned, and some put to silence, and all in the
face of the people. Yea, they raise the maids of Ipswich
and of Kent, to work wonders and marvels, and now of late

[! bifurked: two-forked, double-sided.]

XIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 441

the foolish northenmen to fight for their church. What prac-
tices they have had in that ear and that ear, to fetch away
the true favourers and preachers of the gospel at divers times,
he that well considereth may say that the Holy Ghost hath
here rightly described them, calling them workers of wonders :
the discreet citizen of London, master Packington, was slain
with a gun at St Thomas of Acres (as they call it) not without
their privy legerdemain. But this, with other of their miracles,
I intend to declare more at large in another treatise, the
Lord sending me life. It is not long ago also, since Alexander
Seyton, an excellent learned man, with poor master Tolwyn,
recanted at Paul's cross ; nor yet long afore, since good
doctor Crome was compelled to do the same. And now, last
of all, to take the scripture clean away, they have sought out
great faults in the translation of it, and thereupon taken them
away from the common people's reading. Great pains they
take to put it down, but they never sweat in the setting up of
it. Thus mind they to work their wonders, till they have
buried it all in the earth : they lack now but four knights to
hire, to keep it down still, that it rise no more up. O very
imps of hell, and limbs of the devil, how vain are your studies,
and how wicked your practices ! I have no doubt, but within
short space God will destroy the counsels, and dissipate the
strength of them that please men. Yet let no man marvel,
though they do these feats for the time : for if the Gospel
were taught without check, in a while should nothing remain
of that generation, neither mitre nor rochet, shaven crown nor
anointing ; and that know they well enough. For the word
of the Lord is the breath of his mouth that shall destroy them,
and the devouring fire that shall consume them.

12. By the means of these signs (saith the text), which
this beast had power to do in the sight of the other beast, or
where his abusions do reign without check, he deceived them
that dwelt on the earth. Many in this age are wonderfully
abused through the deceitful working of Satan in these horned
whoremongers, but yet none other than are earthly-minded.
Of some men indeed the eyes are bleared with their crafts,
of some men the weak judgments blemished with their subtil-
ties, for want of discerning the scriptures: some men are
tangled with doubts, some troubled with error, some tormented
with fear, considering that for this new learning (as they will
have it called) some have been hanged, as were the three

442 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [ciIAl'.

poor young men of Suffolk for the rotten rood of Dover court ;
some burned, some beheaded for things of nought, as is known
[to] all the world. These things daseth1 their wits, and
amazeth their minds, and earth is the cause of all this. "Were
it not that they much more loved this world's pleasures than
God, it should never be so.

13. All the persuasions of antichrist's prelates and preach-
ers hath evermore been, and are now still unto such earthly in-
habitants, that they should make an image like unto this beast :
which is always to choose such an emperor with other worldly
governors as shall be for their commodity. He must by
the worldly people be compelled to take authority, sceptre,
and crown at their hands, so sworn to maintain their fleshly
liberties. He must also be fashioned by their wicked doc-
trines and false counsels in confessions, like them in all super-
stitious living, and in the tyrannous murder of innocent
Christian men : where such an head ruler is appointed, there
is his own figure made ; and where such a head governor is
constituted, there is his own image set up. For we must
consider that this revelation is in all points no story, specially
here, as many writers have thought it to be, in supposing an
antichrist to be born at the latter end of the world. But it
is a mystery, comprehending in it but one general antichrist
for all, which hath reigned in the church in a manner since
the ascension of Christ. And in this one point are all the
commentators that I have seen most foully deceived ; yea,
the best learned of them. I know well, if there be any yet
to come, he shall be but a member of this. Again, to our
purpose.

14. Specially must they make a right image of that
beast, which had the wound of a sword, and did live. This
betokeneth, that in these days they shall stir about them, and
leave no cautels unsought, neither any false counsels unfet
from other realms to do their feats with, and to fashion the
Christian governors to their minds, as Winchester did the last
time he was in France : after whose coming home many
great wonders were wrought in England, and fire was made
to come down from heaven. Consider the story afore, for
the story declareth the mystery. That wounded head now
healed must be upholden.

15. He had a grievous wipe with the sword (which is

t1 daseth : dazzles, stupifics.]

XIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 443

the living word of the Lord), when he lost his monks, canons,
and friars, his purgatory, pilgrimages, and shrines. Yet was
he not all dead : for though their cowls, coats, and rochets
were off, yet had they still the same popish hearts, and the
same superstitious frowardness, that they were wont to have.
This might have been found true, if it had been searched
when certain popish priests of master Wharton's retinue, not
far from Bongay in Suffolk, did calk for Cromwell, and for
other else, if the world had not changed to their minds. I
write not this, thinking they can harm by their calking
where as faith is resident, but only to shew that their hearts
are yet alive, and how virtuously they are occupied. Many
things I consider at this instant point, concerning prince
Edward, whom I doubt not but the Lord hath sent for the
singular comfort of England : not that I temerously define
any thing to come concerning him, considering it only in
the Lord's power ; but I desire the said Lord to preserve his
bringing up from the contagious drinks of these false phy-
sicians. And this is to be prayed for of all men, if ye ponder
well the text, and mark their wonderful workings, where the
beast's head is restored.

THE TEXT.

1 And he had power to give spirit unto the image of the beast,
2 and to make that the image of the beast should speak, 3 and should
cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast, should
be killed. 4 And he made all, both small and great, rich and poor,
free and bond, 5 to receive a mark in their right hands, 6 or in their
foreheads ; 7 and that no man might buy and sell, 8 save he that had
the mark, 9 or the name of the beast, 10 either the number of his
name.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. For power they have to give spirit to the image of
the beast. It is surely given them of the devil, when they
have once fashioned out the beast's right image, or made of an
emperor a tyrant, or set in the place of a godly governor a
cruel murderer up of God's people, by nattering praises to
encourage them to all mischief, and by wicked counsel to
prick them forward, to make cruel acts of murder for
upholding their beastly generation. The spirit that they do
minister unto princes evermore is not the correction of sin,

444 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

the amendment of life, redress of the commonwealth, provision
for the poor, nor the seeking of God's glory ; but by flattering
praises to uphold them in their evils, much after this sort
of speaking : ' Your majesties or graces are called most vir-
tuous, most valiant, most worthy, most wise, most mighty,
and best learned among all Christian potentates; they are all
but ashes, in comparison to your worthinesses. If it be your
majesties' pleasure to do this or that within your own domi-
nion, who shall be so bold to withstand you? No, though
God's holy laws be an hundred times against it. Support the
old religion of holy church against the heretics, and ye can-
not choose but prosper in all your affairs. Let it be treason
against your own persons, according to the acts of the
emperor Sigismundus and of king Henry the fifth, if they
do but once speak against her corrupt customs. Make cruel
constitutions apace, and proclaim them abroad, to shew your-
selves the pope's lively images.

2. Our office it is to cause the beast's images to speak.
Let therefore your voices be heard. Be no dumb idols, but
speak with bold stomachs. In his spirit make utterance with-
out God's word of his old Romish rules. Send forth your
proclamations to be published everywhere, concerning his
masses, his confessions, his ceremonies, and his whorish chastity.
Let all things be blown forth under your titles, names, and
authorities, to be observed under pain of death. If other
realms report that ye abuse the duty of emperors or kings
(which is the office of God), esteem not their sayings, but stand
well in your own conceits. Interpret the scriptures at your
own lusts and pleasures, as your law-master of Rome hath
done afore your time.

3. Cause so many to be killed, as will not worship the
image of the beast, or obey such wicked laws against the
verity of God, as hath been made by those emperors that were
the pope's eldest sons, by the kings of France which were his
younger sons, or by other princes else which were the defenders
of his church : let none escape your hands that inveigheth
against our kingdom, but make havoc of them on every side
as of heretics and traitors, to prove the Holy Ghost true here
in his fore-judgments. For that is your office, not appointed
of God, but of Satan. And in our commission from him
also we have it, to be no slack movers of you thereunto. So

XIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 445

hath Christ told afore this revelation unto St John the evan-
gelist. This is the ghostly counsel that we the horned beasts
have in commission to give unto you from the mouth of the
dragon.' When such an image or idolous prince is thus upset
or constituted by authority (his oath once made that he shall
always defend them), he may in no wise speak but out of that
spirit that their conjurors (confessors I should say) have put
into him. He may make no laws but at their spiritual ap-
pointment, like as the emperor Charles doth now in these days.
Much after this sort became the emperor Nero this beast's
image immediately after Christ's ascension by the subtle
sleights of that spiritual sorcerer, Simon Magus, at Rome, to
withstand the Christian preachers, Peter and Paul ; as largely
witnesseth Egesippus in his third book, De Hierosolymorum
excidio, the second chapter. This Simon Magus by flattering
praises crept first into his favour, promising him health, long
life, increase of power, and enlargement of his empire, with
continual victory over his enemies, in case he would follow his
counsel : upon this became he not only his chief counsellor, but
also the high bishop of his soul, and conservator of his body,
the preservation of his whole health and life to him committed
only. All things after that were done by his counsel to stop
the apostles' preaching, he taken for the emperor's most familiar
friend, and a man most profitable to the commonwealth of the
Romans, and they soon after suppressed and put unto most
cruel death.

4. And he made all (saith St John) both great and small,
rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right
hands, or in their foreheads. When this new-raised image of
the beast, or sworn power to antichrist, is once raised up or
admitted by their authority, be he king or emperor, prince or
other potentate, he must strongly defend that synagogue of
the devil with whole majesty, crown, and sceptre. By their
only counsel must he then make laws (for they must give him
spirit), and send his commandments abroad that their holy
decrees be observed. Commissioners and visitors must out
under that authority, as well to the clergy as laity. Then
must all be sworn to it and to obey it, both high and low, both
gentleman and yeoman, both owner and farmer, both citizen
and townsman, both merchant and ploughman, both master
and servant, both native dweller and denizen : yea, both
priests in their colleges, monks in their abbeys, canons in

446 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

their convents, and friars in their cloisters, must after their
sort do the same. This rule hath been always for the com-
modity of that kingdom, where as the powers have been thus
by them perversed. Much were it to shew the manifold
examples in that behalf. Charles the fifth, now emperor, to
make this good, and to shew himself to be the said beast's
image, caused such acts to be published throughout his whole
dominion against the Christian doctrine, wherein all they [are]
declared heretics, schismatics, and excommunicates, which take
not the pope for St Peter's only vicar and head of the Chris-
tian church, none excepted, neither king nor Corvoster, as
there are now divers of the contrary opinion. The articles
of the Lovanians under his privilege, and the acts of the
Parisians under the French king's authority, proclaimed in
this present year of our Lord one thousand five hundred and
forty-five, will make all this matter good.

5. And what is this else, both in their clergy and com-
mons, but to receive a mark in their right hands or foreheads?
For in admitting those articles and acts they grant to obey
those blasphemous doctrines that shall both corrupt their life
and faith, both their works and conscience. For in consenting
unto errors in their faith they spot their foreheads, having so
their consciences marked with a hot iron. In full granting
also to do them in effect they defile their hands, performing
such works as are unpure before God. If they were gone
quite from Christ that wrapped themselves again with the
works of the law, appointed of God before his coming, much
more are they gone from him that tangle themselves with
such works of bondage as he never knew ; as are all their idle
observations, having no express commandments of the word
of God. " Only look we (saith St Paul) in spirit to be justified
through faith, which by love is mighty in operation."

6. And for them that so believe is this disjunctive, ' or,'
put between their hands and foreheads. For all they that
outwardly keep these heathenish observations, have not
their consciences defiled with them, for their inward faith's
sake, though they perform the outward works, doubting the
terror of the laws. Yet would I counsel them not therein to
trust, but at the word of the Lord to go from it. For though
Lot dwelt in Sodom, yet at the Lord's voice he departed
from thence.

7. This image made also that no man might buy or sell,

XIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 447

save he only that had the mark or the name of the beast, or
at the least the number of his name. The acts of Justinian
the emperor shall make this good ; so shall the constitutions of
Adelstane and Edgar, and many other kings here in England,
which for the order and commodity of the clergy made many
politic laws ; specially king Inas, governor of the west Saxons,
which first gave the Peter Pence unto Rome, and made himself
a monk there. But, in this spiritual generation, among them-
selves is none allowed for a merchant unless he come in by
simony. None was made bishop, pastor, nor curate, but paid
for it their taxed sums, bishops to the pope, and the priests to
the bishops, besides Item in bribes. None might else be
allowed to utter to advantage the wares of the beast, or dis-
tribute the rites of that holy whorish church.

8. Neither were any made free of that mart, unless they
had the mark of the beast ; which is not only the outward
sign of their head, shaving and anointing of their fingers, but
also the inward print of their consciences, received by profes-
sion made to that wicked monster. For like as true faith in
Jesus Christ is the mark of a perfect Christian, so is a false
belief in popish traditions a token of antichrist's member. " By
their fruits (saith Christ) shall ye know them." For the one
followeth the rule of God's word, the other hath counterfeit
works of men's prescription.

9. Else must they have the name of the beast to be
called spiritual men, or the holy consecrate number, as his
holy fatherhood is called.

10. Or at the least they must have the number of his
name, which is a note of magnificence and worthiness. Less
can they not be called than lords, so many as are sworn to
that spiritual market. The most ragged runagate and idle
idiot among them is no less than a sir, which is a lord in the
Latin, as sir John, sir Thomas, sir William. In this Latin
only hangeth their great lordships. Among their unknown
Latin hours, their masses, and their diriges, lieth their plen-
teous patrimony in their portasses and mass-books. Not he
that leaveth all with poor Peter, may be called from the fish-
ing, nor with Matthew from the custom-house, to do these
offices ; but he that catcheth all, with Judas and Simon Magus,
must come from simony to do them. Not he that is called
of God, as was Aaron, shall have cure of soul, but he that

448 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

offereth to Corban with Annas and Caiphas. Such a world
hath it been, and is yet still in the world abroad among
them.

THE TEXT.

1 Here is wisdom : 2 let him that hath wit 3 count the number of
the beast ; 4 for it is the number of man. 5 And his number is six
hundred, sixty and six.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. Here is wisdom to be had, saith St John. Let him
that hath wit count the number of the beast, for it is the
number of man. And his number is six hundred, sixty and
six.

2. Forsomuch as Christ hath willed us diligently to
search the scriptures, and the Holy Ghost here doth commit
the judgment of this secret to the wit of man ; some writers
have deducted this number out of certain Greek words, be-
tokening this great antichrist, because this present revelation
was first written in the Greek language : as out of Antemos,
which signifieth one contrary to God's honour ; out of Arnume,
which signifieth a denier of God ; and out of Teitan, which
betokeneth the sun. All these three vocables, though they
seem diverse, yet contain they, after the Greek rules,
neither more than less than this set number. And all this
may stand both with scripture and reason. For he that is
not with Christ is against him, calling that is good ill, and
that is ill good, ministering darkness for light. Such lying
masters as had brought in sects of perdition have denied the
Lord that bought them. They are not the light, as they boast
themselves to be (for all they love to be called spiritual) ; but
they are the fallen stars, and very apostates from God, and
Satans transforming themselves into the angels of light by
divers kinds of hypocrisy.

3. Some expositors, leaving the Greek, have practised
the same thing by these two Latin words, Die lux, containing
in numeral letters the same set number : which signified that
they call themselves the light, or men of a spiritual sort, being
nothing less ; for they indeed are the same self darkness, that
will in no wise receive the light, but rather persecute it
with most spite and cruelty. After this sort might I bring in

XIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 449

diabolus incarnatus,orjiliusperditionis,'ihe devil incarnate or
the son of perdition;' for both they are the names of this beastly
antichrist by the scriptures, the one wanting in1 the numeral
letters but four of the number, and the other but six, which
might be supplied in the other letters. But among all these
this word Arnume* most rightly toucheth the mystery, which is
as much to say as, 'I deny.' Evidently seemeth he to have the
mark of the beast, or to be sealed with the number of his name,
that saith when he heareth the manifest verity, 'I will never
admit it while I have a day to live ; it is against good order, it
standeth not with laudable custom, our doctors agree not
thereunto, our holy canons allow it not, it hath not the holy
fathers' consent,' with such like. What are these else but the
voices of an antichrist ? Full of such voices was the pope's
legate, Gaspar Contarini, at the last council of Raynesburg; so
was that frantic papist, John Eckius, and our Winchester, the
winker of wiles, largely declaring themselves to be deeply of
the same profession and mark.

4. But I find yet another thing in it. For it is called
here the number of man, whose number lieth all in six. God
created all things for man's commodity in six days, and in the
seventh rested. After this creation continued man the space
[of] six ages, till the coming of Christ, which brought with him
the sabbath of the Spirit. And this is signified by the greater
number, which is the six hundred. For not unlike is it to the
time, times, and half time of Daniel and John, and to the
years, months, and days of Elias, and John also, as we had
afore. Since Christ's ascension hath the church continued by
six other ages of much less time, comprehended in the six seals,
in the latter end of whom we are now. And this shall con-
clude with such a sabbath of peace in the freedom of God's
word, as hath not been since the beginning. Satan shall be
tied up, and the true believers shall occupy in much quietness,
the beast condemned with all his false prophets. And this is
the number of the sixth. But this peace shall not thus in
quietness long continue ; for long cannot Christ's church
be without persecution. Satan shall be loosed again, and the
believings of the beast shall set up their bristles, and persecute
the saints afresh. Again shall they plant and build, ravish
and keep whores, riot and ruffle, as though they should long
[* Old ed. is.] [2 i. e.

r -.
[BALE.]

450 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [cHAP.

continue. But suddenly shall the latter judgment-day of tho
Lord light upon them unbewares, the perpetual sabbath of
joy shining to the elect flock of Christ. And this is the least
number of all, compared here unto six; and may well be
signified by the forty-two months afore, which is rightly six
sevenths, in the which they shall tread down the holy city or
congregation of the Lord once again. This latter account was
found out by a certain unnamed disciple of John Wicliffe, and
I suppose it most agreeing to the truth. The second sabbath
here, or liberty of God's truth, hath had his shew in England
already, if ye mark it well. And whether it will yet appear
more open or nay, it is in the Lord's hands : let us pray and
hope, for it hath great likelihood of a much farther appearance.
5. Since the world's beginning hath the mystery of
iniquity wrought in Cain and in his posterity, and so continued
in the beastly members of antichrist, and so shall do still to the
latter day. Therefore is it no less than the number of man,
six hundred sixty and six. Thus is he tokened with all
wickedness, that admitteth the false faith of this beast, and
folio weth the same in his living by the subtile persuasions of
the bishops and their liege prophets ; and is sealed up to
eternal damnation, unless the Lord call him in time. Not
only in England is healed the beast's wounded head, but also
in other certain regions. But, forsomuch as it is most lively
done there, and this book written in that language, I have
only brought forth here examples thereof in that purpose.

THE FOURTEENTH CHAPTER.

IN this present chapter declareth the Lord unto John, and
unto his faithful servants by him, the degree, estate, and con-
dition of his true believing church, now after he hath afore
lively described the bestial church of antichrist and of his
horned spiritualty by the aforenamed two monstrous beasts.
And this is, that his lovers should know what they be which
are of his household, and what an helper they have of him in
the midst of their adversities, to the comfort of their souls.
And though they be here among those raging tyrants in ter-
rible agonies and pains, persecutions and troubles, he is never

XIV.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 451

absent from them, nor will not be till he hath rewarded them
with unspeakable joys.

THE TEXT.

1 And I looked, and lo, a Lamb stood in the mount Sion, 2 and with
him an hundred and forty-four thousand, 3 having his Father's name
written in their foreheads. 4 And I heard a voice from heaven, 5 as
the sound of many waters, 6 and as the voice of a great thunder. 7
And the voice that I heard was 8 as the harpers that play upon their
harps. 9 And they sang as it were a new song 10 before the seat, 11
and before the four beasts, 12 and the elders. 13 And no man could
learn that song 14 but the hundred and forty-four thousand, 15 which
were redeemed from the earth. 16 These are they which were not
denied with women, 17 for they are virgins. 18 These follow the
Lamb whithersoever he goeth. 19 These were redeemed from men,
20 being the first-fruits unto God and to the Lamb : 21 and in their
mouths was found no guile, 22 for they are without spot before the
throne of God.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. I looked (saith St John) on the other side, and in a
thought as it were I beheld that a Lamb stood upon mount
Sion; even the Lamb of God, Jesus Christ, that alone took
away the sins of the world. Alone doth he govern his faithful
church, as the only and immediate head thereof, having none
other to assist him in that office. For who is the king over
Sion, but he ? Who shall reduce Israel again to his fold, but
he ? Only is he with his congregation, to aid them with his
word, to hold them with his Spirit, and to strengthen them
with his grace.

2. And with him were present an hundred and forty-four
thousand, having his Father's name written in their foreheads.
So many as have in heart received his word, and in faith
digested his verity, are the very children of Abraham, and are
marked up for the sons of God by the seal of the Holy Ghost.

3. For power have they given them to be God's
children, that believe in his name. And this is it, to have his
name written in their foreheads ; for their faith declareth them
God's sons. Let this set number be none impediment to the
reader to be taken here for the universal multitude of the
faithful, as well of the Gentiles as of the Jews that believe,
though it otherwise appeareth in the seventh1 chapter of this

[i Old ed. .viii.]

29—2

452 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

book : for so well is the Gentile that hath faith a perfect
Israelite, as is the Christian Jew : yea, much rather was
Zacheus for his faith judged Abraham's child, than was
Simon for fulfilling the works of the law : for God is not
partial ; whatsoever he be that feareth him, and worketh
righteousness, is accepted with him. And so is it meant here.
And therefore is not the difference written here, as in
the other place ; but all is joined in one, to comprehend all
under one. And, as touching the equal certainty in number,
both here and there, like as it is there certainly known
unto God, even so is it here, though it be unto us both
innumerable and uncertain; not as concerning the number
itself, but the common understanding thereof in the scriptures.
For if the number of one seventh be an infinite number there,
much more of many sevenths.

4. And I heard a voice from heaven (saith St John) ;
which is all one with the aforesaid Sion, and is the univer-
sal congregation of Christ, all clear from the superstitions
of men. For from Sion cometh the law of the Lord, after
Isaiah, and the word of God from Jerusalem.

5. This word is as the noise of many waters, when it
is in the mouths of many divers peoples, of divers nations and
languages, one not understanding another, and yet knowing
it each people among themselves.

6. Very like is it also to a great thunder crack, mighty,
fearful, and terrible to the flesh. " Very hard is thy word,
Lord, (saith Christ's disciples ;) who is able to abide it ?"

7. And the voice that I heard (saith John) was much
after the noise that the harpers make when they play upon
their harps. Full of agreement are the holy scriptures, yea,
full of sweet harmony and concord. More precious are the
verities of the Lord than is gold, and their melody more
sweet than honey.

8. With them rejoiced David before the ark of the
Lord. In them took Paul a stomach, and confounded the
Jews at Damascus.

9. And sweetly they uttered with their voices a song,
that seemed all new, before the seat of the Lord, before the
four beasts, and before the ancient elders. This song is the
word of the Lord, all new, both to the good and to the ill :
the faithful it renew eth in the spirit of their minds, provoking

XIV.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 453

them to do on a new man in Christ ; the hearts of the un-
faithful is so hardened, that they in disdain and spite do
call it new learning, as did the ignorant multitude at Caper-
naum, and the worldly-wise men at Athens.

10. - Before the seat of the Lord was this song uttered,
which is the godly disposed multitude. For, like as the heart
of an hypocrite is the very seat of Satan, so is the heart of a
faithful man the seat of God and habitacle of the Holy
Ghost.

11. Before the four beasts was it opened also by this
number of godly teachers ; which beasts are the private con-
gregations of the Lord, remaining here yet in the flesh, in
the four quarters of the world.

12. Finally, before the elders was it sung also : for none
other doctrine is it, nor gospel of glad tidings, than hath been
since the beginning, nor than hath been thankfully received
of our old ancestors, the patriarchs, the prophets, and the
apostles, and the faithful fathers.

13. And no man could learn that new song, but the
aforesaid hundred and forty-four thousand, which were re-
deemed from the earth. 0 mighty, wonderful, yea, and terri-
ble sentence of the Lord ! None that take themselves for the
people of God, can be accepted afore him for the true seed of
Abraham, nor for the just ministers of his word, unless they
be tokened afore with the Holy Spirit of his promise, and so
predestinate to the life everlasting.

14. None can sincerely do that godly office to the profit
of others, unless he be wholly taken from all fleshly and
worldly affects. " No man can come unto me (saith Christ)
unless it be given him of my Father."

15. The wilful Jews believed not, because they were
not the sheep of his mark. Neither is it of him that willeth,
nor of him that runneth, but of the only mercy of the Lord :
necessary is it therefore, that his Spirit draweth, moveth, and
inclineth the heart. Else cannot the song be sweet, neither
in him that singeth, nor yet in the hearer. The notes of this
new song are God's heavenly verities, registered in the faithful
hearts.

16. And they that did sing them to the praise of the
Lord, were not denied with women. With no strange doc-
trines, nor yet profane worshippings, is their faith contami-

454 THK IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP

nate, that unfeignedly have done on Jesus Christ. Not the
spousage of their souls have they broken by no filthy tra-
ditions of men. Only have they with David sought the
testimonies of God, and thought none like unto them. Only
did they cleave to his precious laws, esteeming all other but
chaff, and very whoredom in the spirit.

17. Therefore are they virgins, married unto Christ in
faith, as were the Corinthians by Paul's preaching, whom he
wished to continue a chaste virgin unto Christ. Never is the
maidenhead of the soul lost, till erroneous doctrine be re-
ceived from the messengers of antichrist, the bishops, and
hypocrites.

18. The virgins, or uncorrupted believers, do follow the
Lamb, wheresoever he be come. They go after Christ,
that believing his word, do fashion their lives unto it : like
as they follow antichrist, that fashion their works to his doc-
trine. They walk in his steps, that forsake themselves with
him, that bear the cross of persecutions with him, or that
suffered death for the truth with him ; and not they that
seek themselves, sinning here in all pomp, voluptuousness,
and tyranny. From this place fetch the blind papists a
great argument for their wiveless chastity, and that none
followeth Christ but they in this muster, because they are
unmarried. Neither may Abraham, Moses, nor David, Zacha-
ry, Peter, nor Philip, walk in this number, because they had
wives. So perilous a thing it is to have a wife. It is great
marvel they admit Mary, Christ's mother, to it, because she
had a husband. O ignorant asses, and very beastly idiots !
I think you follow Judas, which had neither wife nor child,
unless he had them sitting by other men's fires, as many of
you have yet at this same day. What is virginity before
God more than is marriage ? No more than is circumcision
in comparison to uncircumcision ; and that is nothing. No
more maketh the one than the other to a Christian life. Only
is it faith effectually working by love, that the Lord requireth
of us. Only respected he the faith of Mary, and not her
virginity. They which live in matrimony after the word
of God are accepted afore him for virgins, and so are named
of St Paul.

Another cavillation they have, that none which hath offended
afore can be of this number ; but they consider not what is

XIV.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 455

spoken here afore, that they were redeemed from the earth,
and that the Spirit of the Lord hath purified their hearts
through faith. Neither have they grace to remember that
Christ's innocency is reckoned for a whole and perfect righte-
ousness unto them that believe in him, but they must bring
in such trifles as are their own beggarly merits.

19. And therefore it folio weth also, these faithful be-
lievers (saith St John) were redeemed from men, being the
first-fruits to God and to the Lamb. By none other were
they redeemed than by Christ : for of all the elect number
he is the only righteousness, wisdom, holiness, and redemption.
From the corrupt, blind, and froward multitude hath he called
them, taken them, and cleared them; and of deformed sin-
ners hath he made them fair, of vile pure, of wretched glori-
ous, of blind perfectly seeing, of liars true sayers, of obstinate
gentle, of ill good, and of unfruitful profitable. For he it is
that taketh away the stony heart, and giveth a soft heart for
it, so-making us Abraham's children. Thus are we redeemed
from men, when we are taken by his goodness from such cor-
rupt usages as man's nature is inclined unto.

20. And for none other purpose, but to be the first-fruits
unto God, as were the altar offerings in the old law in the
hands of the high priests. Forsomuch as the number are
but a few, or a certain taken out from the universal multi-
tude, and are the portion of the Lord (as were the said
offerings), pertaining unto Christ the only bishop of our souls ;
they are his first-fruits; yea, and his own very mystical
members, and all but one offering unto God the Father by
him. For he is the only Lamb that died for them, his own
body being the only oblation and sacrifice.

21. And in their mouths was found no guile. For none
other words uttered they, but his pure testimonies; none other
taught they but his undefiled laws; none other persuaded they
to be observed of others, but his immaculate gospel or easy
burden of Christ : no importable yokes laid they upon
men's shoulders, neither of ceremonies, fastings, nor mass
hearings.

22. For they are without spot before the throne of God.
Both before them that are faithful and have right judgment
in the Spirit (which are the very seats of God) appeareth
their doctrine pure, and also their life innocent before God

456 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

himself. Neither are they spotted with filthy traditions, nor
yet with uncomely examples. And as concerning their former
sins, they shall not be imputed unto them : they are remitted
in Christ, and so forgotten afore God. Though this that
here hath been spoken be concerning the whole Christian
multitude and her preachers, yet doth it most specially touch
the Jews or Israelites, that shall in this latter age be con-
verted unto Christ. And so do I counsel the reader to
understand it. For the mount Sion after the flesh was theirs.
Not defiled are they with unmarried women, which are the
whorish laws and unclean superstitions of the Gentiles : upon
none other harp have they commonly harped, but upon the
scriptures, though it hath not been to the pleasure of God,
till now in this latter age, wherein they shall wholly turn
unto Christ.

THE TEXT.

1 And I saw an angel 2 fly in the midst of heaven, 3 having an
everlasting gospel to preach unto them that sit and dwell on the
earth, 4 and to all nations, kindreds, and tongues, and people, 6 saying
with a loud voice, 6 Fear God, 7 and give honour to him ; 8 for the
hour of his judgment is come. 9 And worship him that made heaven
and earth, 10 and the sea, and the fountains of water.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. Another angel saw I (saith St John) fly in the midst
of heaven. For Christ was the first angel or messenger
of the everlasting covenant of the Father. This angel here
mentioned is none other than he that had the seal of the
living God in the seventh chapter, and he that was clothed
with a cloud in the tenth chapter. And he betokeneth these
fervent ministers whom God hath sent in this latter time, to
admonish his people to fly from the errors of antichrist and
return to his heavenly verities.

2. He flieth in the midst of heaven. An earnest, fervent,
and faithful course take they in the midst of God's congrega-
tion (which is his heavenly kingdom here, to whom this
revelation is written), like as did Paul, Silas, and Barnabas,
Timotheus, Titus, and Clemens, with other of the apostles,
sincerely to declare his word. Mighty stomached are they
in God's cause, both in their words and writings.

XIV.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 457

3. And an everlasting gospel had this angel preached unto
them that sit and dwell upon the earth, and to all nations,
kindreds, and people. His eternal testament and covenant of
peace hath the Lord given unto them, to preach deliverance
to the captive, health to the -wounded, life to the dead, and
remission to the sinful ; yea, to utter that word that is
stronger than is heaven or earth, and that shall never fail him
that truly believeth.

4. The sound of this gospel must go the world over, as
in the apostles' time. Everywhere must it be spread to the
increase of faith ; among all nations of the earth, among all
kindreds of the Israelites, among all languages of the world,
and among all kinds of people, of what sort soever they be,
whether they sit upon the earth or dwell upon the earth,
whether they be high or low, governors or subjects, masters
or servants, owners or farmers, so that they sit not nor
dwell not within the earth, or have their felicity here : for
that is holy should not be given unto dogs, nor yet pearls
laid before swine.

5. And he cried with a loud voice. With a mighty fervent
spirit do they beat it into the heads of men, both by words,
writings, and ah1 they can make, to have the fear of God, and
to give him his due honour. And this is the doctrine they
teach, and the counsel they give :

6. Fear ye God in all that ye do, for the first point of
godly wisdom is to dread lest we offend him. Be constant in
the word, and fear no displeasure of men. For no more can
they do in their anger but slay the body, and bring it to the
rest of God : no power have they over the soul. Fear him
only therefore, that when he hath destroyed both, may throw
them into hell.

7. Give honour unto him, worship him and serve him
alone. Praise him, and glorify him above all ; but yet after
none other sort than he hath appointed, which is in faith,
spirit, and verity, and not in outward shadows, with observa-
tion of times. He truly honoureth him that trusteth in
him, that believeth his word, and that in spite of all anti-
christs confesseth it afore all men. After this sort therefore
fear him, and worship him, nothing doubting the assaults of
enemies.

8. For the hour of his judgment is come. At hand it

458 THB IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [dIAl>.

is, that all the antichrists and hypocrites shall by the invincible
word of God be judged, condemned, and destroyed. From
heaven shall his wrath be declared upon all their ungodliness.
With the spirit of his mouth shall the Lord consume them,
and not long after will the great day of his indignation
toward them light suddenly upon them.

9. With all faithful obsequy worship him therefore, that
created heaven and earth in wonderful strength and beauty ;

10. That made the sea, and the fountains of water, with
all that in them doth move, whose power is eternal. Knowledge
none other God but him ; none other helper, redeemer, nor
saviour but Christ : for all other Christs, not sent of him,
are but antichrists. Only bow your knees unto him, for only
is his strength everlasting. Only obey his laws, for only are
his laws clean.

THE TEXT.

1 And there followed another angel, saying, 2 She is fallen, she is
fallen, even Babylon, that great city ; 3 for she made all nations drink
of the wine of her whoredom.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And there followed another angel, saith St John :
which betokeneth another sort of preachers, whose office is
here appointed them of the Holy Ghost, to declare unto the
people the certainty of the fall of the adulterous, cursed, and
malignant church of hypocrites, here figured by wretched
Babylon. For though all the true prophets and preachers have
but one word of God in their mouth, yet passeth it diversely
from them. Unto each of them is given a diverse utterance
of the Spirit to edify. One is soft, meek, and gentle, as was
David, John and Peter ; another is boisterous, hardy, and vehe-
ment, as was Elias, Esay, and Paul : and all this worketh the
selfsame one Spirit. This diversity of teachers was never more
plenteous in the world than now in our time, figured here by
these two angels. Praised be the Lord therefore !

2. And the tenor or ground of this latter sort of preachers
is this : " She is fallen, she is fallen, even miserable Babylon,
that great city of whoredom, because she made all nations to
drink of the wrathful wine of her fornication." So sure is it
that the execrable church of antichrist shall be overthrown,
and utterly destroyed, as it were now performed in deed.

XIV.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 459

Nothing shall be unrooted out, that the heavenly Father hath
not planted. Sooner shall heaven and earth perish, than this
promise be unfulfilled.

3. For with the stinking worthiness of her superstitious
worshippings hath she poisoned all nations and people under
heaven. The great governors and learned lawyers of the
world hath she made in manner of beastly drunkards, witless,
faithless, and graceless, by their prostibulous doctrine. And this
shall be declared more at large in the seventeenth chapter
following, where as she is more plenteously described.

THE TEXT.

1 And the third angel followed them, 2 saying with a loud roice,
3 If any worship the beast and his image, 4 and receive his mark in his
forehead, or on his hand, 5 the same shall drink of the wine of the
wrath of God, 6 which is poured in the cup of his wrath ; 7 and he shall
be punished in fire and brimstone, 8 before the holy angels, 9 and
before the Lamb.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. The third angel also (saith St John) followed them
in the third kind of preaching of the same-self message, that
in the mouth of two or three faithful witnesses all verity might
stand.

2. And by this angel are they signified, that by the
word of God stiffly impugn their wicked laws and ungodly or-
dinances ; whose manner of earnest preaching is this :

3. If any man worship the beast, which is the great
antichrist, and his image, which are those governors that take
upon them his blasphemous titles, names, authority, or defence;
if any man also receive his mark in his forehead, believing
their laws to be a Christian doctrine, or have the print of his
seal upon his right hand, which is to fashion his outward works
after the same ; the same man shall drink of the wine of
God's wrath, which are the dregs of the pure wine poured in
the cup of his high displeasure. He shall taste of the everlast-
ing damnation, that is reserved in the latter curse or fearful
sentence of their most terrible Judge. To worship the beast
and his image is to accept them in conscience, and in the out-
ward obedience with full consent of the heart, for that they
blasphemously pretend without God's authority ; as the
pope for God's vicar or forgiver of sins, Mahomet for the

4GO THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

great prophet of the Lord, the rulers of the earth for the
pope's elder or younger sons, for most Christian kings, and
defenders of the faith of that holy church.

4. To receive the beast's mark in their foreheads and
hands is both to agree to such decrees, traditions, laws, con-
stitutions, acts, and proclamations, as they under those titles
have made, only for their own covetousness and pomp, and
neither for the glory of God nor yet for the right maintenance
of the Christian commonwealth, as I have declared afore;
and also to be sworn to the same, to subscribe to it, to give
counsel or aid to it, to maintain it by learning, to minister in
it, to execute under it, to accuse, punish, and put to death for
it, or to think it lawful and godly, with such like.

5. These marked worshippers shall taste of the cup of
God's indignation, of calamity, sorrow, and wretchedness in
the days of their fall here, and, after the last judgment, of
unspeakable pains and most grievous torments in everlasting
fire prepared for the devil and his angels.

6. " The dregs that the Lord hath poured out (saith
David) shall the wicked of the earth drink." Clean contrary
are these angels to the horned ministers of antichrist. For
they maintain the pope^s errors, these the only verities of
Christ. They labour for the glory of their pope, these seek
the only honour of God. They prate that their holy church
shall continue, these say it shall down with shame. They
require worship to the beast and his image, these will report it
blasphemous, and the reward thereof damnation. Mark in
these two sorts the preachers of our time, and judge which are
of God. Against both beasts in Christ's quarrel shall these
angels contend. Against the pope and his bishops, Mahomet
and his doctors, will these godly ministers reply (whom the
Lord hath sent in this latter age for that purpose), condemn-
ing by the scriptures their authority, jurisdiction, and power,
declaring also the plagues that will fall upon them for with-
holding the truth of God in unrighteousness.

7. For these antichrists and their worshippers, with so
many as bear their token, shall be punished in fire and brim-
stone before the holy angels and before the Lamb. Fire
shall be kindled (saith Moses) in the anger of the Lord, and
shall burn unto the bottom of hell. Upon the ungodly (saith
David) shall he rain snares : fire, brimstone, storm, and

XIV.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 461

tempest shall be their portion to drink. The vehement indig-
nation and mighty judgment of God shall light upon them,
as upon Sodom and Egypt, and shall both devour them and
consume them.

8. And this shall be in the sight of angels ; which are not
only the spirits of heaven, but also the church of the faithful.
Yea, the righteous shall rejoice when he seeth the destruction,
and shall wash his hands in the blood of the wicked.

9. In the presence of the Lamb shall it be also. For he
is evermore with his flock, and shall be unto the end of the
world, wherein he shall sit and condemn them.

THE TEXT.

1 And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up evermore. 2 And
they have no rest day nor night, 3 which worship the beast and his
image, 4 and whosoever receiveth the print of his name. 5 Here is the
patience of saints. 6 Here are they that keep the commandments
7 and the faith of Jesu.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up ever-
more, as the flame of a furnace with most horrible stink, for a
perpetual sign of their punishment ; like as it did from Sodom
and Gomorrah, when the Lord overthrew them.

2. So that they have no rest, neither day nor night, so
many as worship the beast and his image, receiving the print
of his name.

3. Both in this life are they cruciate with a troublous
and doubtful conscience, and also after this life with unspeak-
able pains. For neither shall their worm die, nor yet their
fire be quenched, all flesh abhorring them.

4. Thus shall they be with the beast tormented, which
have the spirit of the beast. For like as all the faithful
(which have been from the beginning) belong to one mystical
body in Christ, and shall be preserved by him ; so doth the
wicked pertain to one mystical antichrist, having all one spirit
with him, and so shall with him perish.

5. Here is the patience of the saints. In this life are
their troubles : no pleasure is for them in this world, but
hate, rebukes, slanders, lies, persecutions, and death of their
bodies. Their life upon earth is continual affliction, but
glorious is the fruit of their labours. " Manifold are the

462 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

misfortunes of the righteous, but the Lord delivereth them
of all."

G. Here are they vexed that kept the commandments
and the faith of Jesu. Here are they had in derision, that
behave them in patience, afflictions, need, anguish, labour,
stripes, imprisonment, and such like.

7. Here are they chastened of the Lord with many sore
storms, that they should not be damned with this world.
Much have they here to suffer of enemies, that only cleave
to the word of God in life and doctrine.

THE TEXT.

1 And I heard a voice from heaven, saying unto me, 2 Write :
3 Blessed are the dead which hereafter die in the Lord, 4 (oven so
saith the Spirit), that they may rest from their labours ; 5 but their
works shall follow them.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And I heard a voice from heaven (saith St John)
saying unto me :

2. Write with thy pen, or mark surely this sentence
following for them that here suffer in the truth's quarrel.

3. Blessed are the dead, or they which are already de-
parted, and that also shall hereafter depart, in the Lord. This
voice from heaven is the infallible scriptures, ascertaining the
faith of John of the sweet rest of the saints in the hands
of God; and that their end is not without honour, as the
vain sort suppose, but they are counted among the dear child-
ren of God. Let them therefore that suffer in this age be
earnestly spirited, and not fear the torments of the enemies in
Christ's cause.

4. For from henceforth the Spirit saith that they rest
from their labours. In a wonderful quietness dwell they, by
the very sentence of the Holy Ghost, and shall never more
feel of any woe. God hath clean wiped away all tears from
their eyes, all sorrows and pains from their bodies, the first
dangers being past. Happy are they therefore, and most
godly fortunate, that are slain for Christ, because they will
not worship the beast and his image, nor corrupt their faith
with their wicked laws, but in a pure Christian belief depart
from hence to the Lord. Their portion is in the land of the
living.

XIV.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 463

5. For certainly their works do follow them. The
promised reward of God for constantly standing by the verity,
for the fruits of their Christian patience, and for other exercise
of their faith, is evermore to their glory present with them ;
not as deserved of them, but of Christ, in whose faith they
wrought here, and for the promise' sake, that they should be
God's heirs together with Christ. The lively word also,
which they earnestly received here and so rooted in their
faith, will never suffer them to perish, nor to be hurt of the
second death.

THE TEXT.

1 And I looked, and behold, 2 a white cloud, 3 and upon the cloud
one sitting like unto the Son of man, 4 having on his head a golden
crown, 5 and in his hand a sharp sickle.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. I looked yet further (saith St John), and evidently
before me appeared a white cloud, which betokeneth the true
ministers of God's word, whom the Holy Ghost calleth
clouds by Esay, David, Peter, and Judas. For from them
falleth upon the people the sweet drops of his verity.

2. White they are as milk for their faith in the word,
and for their Christian conversation not blotted with hypocrisy
of men's corrupted customs.

3. Upon this cloud was one sitting like unto the Son of
man ; which is verily Christ in his glorified manhood. For
evermore is he among his true preachers, giving them such
utterance and wisdom, as all their enemies are not able to
withstand : always walketh he among the seven candlesticks,
which are his congregations, as we had afore.

4. He had upon his head a golden crown, in token of
his eternal and uncorrupt kingdom, and in his hand a sharp
sickle, which is the sharp judgment or righteousness of his
word, for therewith shall he reap his latter harvest ; according
to his word and promise shall he judge good and evil.

5. This sickle received he of his everlasting Father, such
time as he gave over unto him his universal judgments. By
the order of this vision should the preachers seem in the last
age of the church much to admonish the people of the latter
day, with the coming of Christ again to judge both the quick
and the dead, as is in their creed or belief.

464 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

THE TEXT.

1 And another angel camo out of the temple, 2 crying with a loud
voice to him that sat on the cloud, 3 Thrust in thy sickle, and reap ;
4 for the time is come to reap, 6 for the corn of the earth is ripe.
6 And he that sat on the cloud 7 thrust in his sickle on the earth,
8 and the earth was reaped.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And another angel (saith St John) came out of the
temple ; which is the congregation of faith, consecrated as an
holy temple unto God in the blood of the undefiled Lamb
Jesus. This angel betokeneth those just men, that with
Simeon and Anna, the daughter of Phanuel, in this latter
age are desirous of the glory of God, and of the final redemp-
tion of man from bodily corruption.

2. These shall cry with a loud voice, with a fervent
spirit shall they call unto Christ, which sitteth upon the
cloud ;

3. And this shall be their saying : Thrust in the sickle
and reap. Send forth thy living word. And like as it hath
created all things, so let it now try and judge all things.

4. For the time is at hand to reap : for we are those
upon whom the ends of the world are come.

5. And doubtless the corn of the earth is ripe, the world
is at the best that it will be. As it hath been ever, so is it
still, altogether set on mischief. Let thy word, therefore,
finish all, as it hath begun all. With the breath of thy mouth
consume the great antichrist, the man of sin, the son of per-
dition, and the adversary that hath exalted himself above God.
Pour out thy indignation upon the kingdoms that will neither
know thee, worship thee, nor alone call upon thy name.
Thou hast called thy harvest the end of the world ; let it now
finish all indeed. Divide the chaff from the corn, the wicked
sort from the righteous. Gather the wheat into thy garner,
and burn the chaff in unquenchable fire.

6. And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on
the earth, and anon the earth was reaped.

7. He hath sent his mighty word, so quick in operation
as fire, which shall not only consume the wicked generation
of the beast, but also reserve them to eternal damnation.

8. The earth shall be cleared of them, as of all other

XIV.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 465

filthy corruptions, and hell replenished with them, to their
perpetual care.

THE TEXT.

1 And another angel came out of the temple, 2 which is in heaven,
3 having also a sharp sickle.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And another angel (saith St John) came out of the
temple which is in heaven, or from the great number of
angels, having also a sharp sickle in his hand.

2. This angel betokeneth those heavenly Spirits that the
Lord shall send forth to gather together his chosen from the
four winds, when this token shall appear in heaven. These are
the reapers of the Lord's harvest : these are they that shall
go forth to gather all nations, and to separate the goats from
the lambs, the ill from the good, and shall cast them into a
furnace of fire, where as shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth.

3. And therefore is their sickle here named sharp.
None other is their sickle, but this appointed office : none
other is their harvest, but this gathering together. But these
messengers shall not forth till they have commandment. And
therefore St John consequently :

THE TEXT.

1 And another angel came out from the altar, 2 which had power
over fire, 3 and cried with a loud cry unto him that had the sharp
sickle, and said, 4 Thrust in thy sharp sickle, 5 and gather the clusters
of the earth, 6 for her grapes are ripe. 7 And the angel thrust in his
sickle on the earth, 8 and cut down the grapes of the vineyard of the
earth, 9 and cast them into the great wine-vat of the wrath of God.
10 And the wine- vat was trodden without the city, 11 and blood came
out of the vat, 12 even unto the horse bridles, 13 by the space of a
thousand and six hundred furlongs.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And another angel came out from the altar, which had
power over fire. This is the Lord Jesus Christ, whom Mala-
chi calleth the angel of the covenant that was longed for. He
is the altar of the righteous, and by him are they a sweet
sacrifice unto God : else could they be but very abomination.
Till the judgment-day shall he be an altar of means-making

r ' 30

[BALE.]

466 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [( MAP.

to God the Father for us ; but, that day once come, no longer
shall he be an altar or an advocate, but go clean from it. Ho
shall then become a judge over all the world, rewarding every
one according to their works. Hitherto hath he meekly sitten
upon the cloud, and not cut with his sickle. He hath had in
his hand the judgment, and not judged.

2. But now hath he power over fire. By fire (which is
under his obedience, as are all other creatures else) shall he
at that day judge the universal world. And more sharp,
vehement, quick, fierce, mighty, and terrible, shall his sentence
be to the wicked, than is any fearful, flaming, or consuming
wild fire.

3. For with a loud voice shall he cry unto him that hath
the sharp sickle. An earnest charge and commandment shall
he give at that day to ministers of his ire, for to cast them
into exterior darkness, after this sort here uttered in
mystery :

4. Thrust in my sharp sickle, and gather the clusters
of the earthly vineyard, for the grapes thereof are ripe.

5. Execute the vengeance committed unto you, and root
out this rank riotous generation of the ravenous epicures.

6. For now are their mischiefs at the full. Now are
they most curious in their fashions and feedings, most covetous
in their compassings, most vain in their studies, and most
cruel in their doings. For with them shall it be (saith
Christ), as it was in the days of Noe and Lot : they shall
build and banquet, ruffle and riot, buy and sell, and plant for
their pleasures ; and suddenly as' a snare shall that terrible
day light upon them unbewares, as did death on the covetous
jurer1.

7. And the angel (saith St John) thrust in his sickle
on the earth ; he cut down the grapes of the vineyard of the
earth, and so did cast them into the great wine-vat of the
wrath of God.

8. According to their commission they shall plague the
earthly-minded ; for here is the time past for the time coming
used, for the certainty of it. With sudden death shall they
pierce them in this world, that, contemning Christ's doctrine,
have followed the course thereof in all concupiscence.

I1 The word signifies swearer, and the reference here is probably
to Ananias.]

XIV.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 467

9. And finally they shall throw them into the lake of
misery, the pit without water, into the stinking dregs of hell,
where as fire and brimstone shall be rewarded to drink. For
the vineyard of the earth is the carnal synagogue of hypo-
crites, and the grapes thereof are the glorious gluttons and
frank-fed2 porklings of that greedy gulf, even the enemies
of Christ's cross, whose God is their belly, whose glory is
their confusion, and whose end is their damnation, for they
are earthly-minded. This wine-vat of the wrath of God is
none other than his great vengeance, to be poured upon the
unfaithful ; or else hell prepared for the devil and his
angels : great, not only for the innumerable multitude that
it hath and shall receive, but also in that it is insatiable.

10. And this wine- vat was trodden without the city.
Nothing pertaineth it to that city (of whom famous things
are spoken), which [is] the congregation of God, nor yet to the
good creatures of God : no, not unto this world, which shall
at that day be tried and purged by fire ; but under the
earth shall it be, and far without this world, secluded from
the face of heaven in filthy and unspeakable darkness.

11. For blood will come out of this vat, even unto the
horse-bridles. Wherein is expressed not only the terror of
the place, but also of the pains therein contained : for blood-
shedding and murder are things very horrible and fearful
to behold, containing in them deprivation of life, which is
most terrible of all. The abundance thereof betokeneth the
greatness of the grief in the sufferance of them. The treading
down also signifieth, that no raise towards any relief is to
be looked for of them that be there. Unto them which at
that day shall be in the city, will he that sitteth in the
throne make all things new. All dolour, affliction, sorrow,
pain, penury, wrath, condemnation, and death, shall be past
with them. Only shall they be trodden down in this wine-vat
of God's wrath, that lived here like beasts without reason,
and that wandered here like horses and mules in their own
filthy lusts.

12. All shall be punished there, that was here un-

[2 Frank : a small inclosure in which animals (generally boars) were
fattened. Hence any animal that was shut up for the purpose of being
fattened, was said to be franked, and the term was also applied to it
when fattened. Halliwell.]

30—2

468 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [ciIAI'.

bridled, unordered, and ungoverned after the word and
pleasure of God ; and therefore it is here said, unto the
horse-bridles. Every man shall receive in body according
to that he hath done, whether it be good or evil. They
that have wrought the work of God in faith shall reap ac-
cording unto it. The bridles also betoken the measure of
God's judgment, not as concerning the time, which is ever-
lasting, but concerning the pain rightly measured according
to the iniquity. For the Lord hath set his judgments over
the wicked in weight and measure, the stripes agreeing in
quantity to the excess of sin, so much torment to have as
their rejoice hath been in wickedness.

13. The space of these terrible torments or punishments
of hell is a thousand and six hundred furlongs. A furlong
of the Greeks is called the run of Hercules, and it is in length
an hundred and twenty-five paces or steps. And commonly
they used according to that length to measure their playing
places, of whom Paul maketh mention to the Corinthians,
being Greeks, by them that run in a course, and that prove
masteries. In this thousand and six hundred furlongs here
is comprehended the whole and universal course of the wicked
for the four quarters of the world. The number of a hun-
dred is evermore a whole, complete, and perfect number. And
four hundred four times numbered is sixteen hundred, which
maketh this number of a thousand and six hundred, the
number of four respecting always the four climates of the
world, which are the common habitations of sinners. In
them course they in all wanton kinds of living: in them
work they their masteries of all ungodly observations and
false worshippings, walking in the large or open way which
leadeth unto death. According to the number and measure
of this course hath God here measured the place and punish-
ment. Notwithstanding never is he without mercy. Mar-
vellous he is in his works and judgments, which are unsearch-
able. Blessed is he that shall have his part in the city or
congregation of the righteous, and that shall see the peace
upon Israel, when the Lord shall lead forth them with the
evil-doers that have yoked themselves with their laws. The
Lord grant us once to taste the prosperity of Jerusalem !
Amen.

XV.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 469

THE FIFTEENTH CHAPTER.

NOT only for the common sins of the world doth the
Lord plague, but most of all for unthankfulness, of all blas-
phemies the greatest ; for that spurneth against knowledge,
and directly worketh against the Holy Ghost. A double
destruction or decay both of soul and body by the righteous-
ness of God must needs follow the wilful contempt of his
verity manifestly shewed and openly taught. Yet is the
Lord so merciful, that he willeth not the damnation of a
sinner : such compassion hath he over our manifold weak-
ness, that he premonisheth us of his most terrible plagues,
to call us back by fear, if love will not do it ; as here con-
sequently in the first vision of this present revelation to John,
which followeth after this sort in this fifteenth and sixteenth
chapters.

THE TEXT.

1 And I saw another sign in heaven, great and marvellous, 2 seven
angels having the seven last plagues ; 3 for in them is fulfilled the wrath
of God. 4 And I saw as it were a glassy sea, 5 mingled with fire, 6 and
them that had gotten victory of the beast, and of his image, 7 and of
his mark, and of the number of his name, 8 stand on the glassy sea,
9 having the harps of God. 10 And they sung the song of Moses the
servant of God, 11 and the song of the Lamb, saying, 12 Great and
marvellous are thy works, Lord God Almighty ; 13 just and true are
thy ways, thou King of saints. 14 Who shall not fear, O Lord, and
glorify thy name? 15 For thou only art holy, 16 and all Gentiles shall
come and worship before thee; 17 for thy judgments are made manifest.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And I saw (saith St John), by the secret goodness
of my Lord God, yet another token in heaven, great and
marvellous, strange and wonderful. For in the church or
congregation of God are evermore uttered his wonderful and
deep judgments, unto them only whom his grace appointeth,
as unto John. And this is the token in mystery.

2. Seven angels had in their hand the seven last plagues.
Some expositors have taken these angels for the right mi-
nisters in the seven ages of the Christian church ; some
have thought them to be the perverse preachers and ungodly
ministers of all the said ages, suffered of God strongly to

I THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [cilAl1.

delude the unbelievers, that he which hurteth should hurt
still, and that he which ia in filthiness should still be filthy ;
unto every ago corresponding an angel, to declare the nature
of those deceitful hirelings and lying masters : and this
raaketh them so to understand the text. They are here ex-
pressly noted to be hi heaven. Among the congregations
of God are the false prophets and dissembling hypocrites
evermore, as the chaff among the corn, the tares among the
wheat, and the filthy dregs among the pure wine. For that
kingdom is as a net thrown into the sea, and gathering all
manner of fishes both good and bad. In all ages hath the
wicked generation increased, to impugn the truth, and stiffly
to stand up against God and his Christ ; which is none other,
after their minds, than to minister the seven last plagues
here. For no poison is to the soul so pestilent, nor yet
venom so noyful, as is false doctrine : no plague can be
thought more deadly nor violent, than to deprive us of that
faith, of that verity, and of that life which is in Christ Jesu,
or to bring us out of that way which he hath appointed.
And all this seemeth no small likelihood of the just under-
standing of the text here. Yet giveth Francis Lambert a
far better judgment, calling them the set sentences or un-
variable decrees of God, defining his judgments against the
wicked in this latter age of the world, at their appointed
times to be uttered. For all these things are jointly to be
considered. These angels came not only from heaven, which
is the congregation (as they have mentioned), but also out of
the celestial temple of the tabernacle of testimony, which is
the omnipotent God and his Christ, as the twenty-first chapter
hereof declareth. They are also clothed with pure white
linen, girded with golden girdles ; they have golden vials deli-
vered unto them by one of the four beasts, and one of them
communeth with John, declaring unto him the judgment and
fall of the great whore : which are no arguments that they
are here to be taken for ill preachers, though they here
minister the last seven plagues. Therefore shall we judge
them here to be God's appointed purposes, or eternally decreed
pleasures, against the wilful obstinates and indurate rebel-
lious to the end of the world. These are called the last
plagues, because they fall in the last age of the world, whom
Esay, Jeremy, Oseas, and Micheas, call the last days, John

XV.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 471

the last hour, and Paul the ends of the world. Seven are
they named here in a universal respect both of the times,
persons, places, and perverse doctrines of the whole world ;
and also because of the seven seals and the seven trumpets,
to whose judgments they jointly agree, as in the next chapter
following will appear more largely.

3. For in them (saith the text) is fulfilled the wrath of
God. The indignation of the Lord is in them wholly de-
clared. For what hate can he shew more unto man, than
to withdraw from him his grace, to leave him to himself, to
suffer him in his own blind judgments, to give him over to
his own filthy lusts, and to send him the operation of error
to his double damnation ? A very fulfilling of God's anger
is it also to appoint us a false prophet or deceivable curate,
a wanton prince or ungodly governor. These therefore with
such like are those plagues, in whom is deeply accomplished
the displeasure of God. And they are here named the last
plagues ; for after them shall none other be seen, the latter
day finishing and clearing all.

4. And I beheld (saith St John), in the same said vision,
as it were a glassy sea or a great flowing water in similitude
of glass, all mingled with fire. None other is this sea, but
the precious verity of the Lord, so clear as glass and so
pure as crystal. This sea gushed out of the hard rock-
stone, that was cloven asunder in the desert. When he sent
forth his Spirit, these waters flowed forth in abundance.

5. Most effectual and quick is this sea. And therefore
it is here noted as mingled with fire, which signifieth the
Holy Ghost ; for never is the verity without God's Spirit.
A fierce fiery stream calleth Daniel this sea. " All fiery is
thy word, Lord (saith David also), and therefore thy servant
loveth it." This is the fountain of living water springing up
into the life everlasting. Unto this water should all they
resort that are thirsty, thereof to take refreshing.

6. Upon this glassy sea were they seen of St John,
that had obtained victory of the beast, of his image, of his
mark, and of the number of his name : by whom are meant
those constant Christians, which hath for all ages firmly af-
firmed the truth, for none adversity declining from it.
Strongly have these, since the apostles' time, resisted the ad-
versaries of God by his only word, persisting therein unto the

472 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

death, as did Stephen, James, and Antipas, with such other
his faithful witnesses. Victory have they gotten by faith
both of the beast and his image, both of the great antichrist
and his supporters, of the pope and of Mahomet, with their
maintainers, emperors, kings, and magistrates, and of all them
that usurp their title, name, seat, authority, pomp or power.

7. They have blemished likewise by the said word not
only the mark of the beast, which is a corrupted faith, but
also the number of his name, which is the denial of God.
Them have they to their rebuke uttered, and to their con-
fusion declared. They have proved their orders damnable,
their doctrine devilish, their religion hypocrisy, and their
spirituality plain wickedness, condemning them by the scrip-
tures, as ungodly dissemblers denying the Lord which bought
them. These are they whom the Lord tenderly nourished,
and graciously brought forth upon the refreshing waters,
converting their souls to his godly fear and love.

8. These stand evermore on the glassy sea, they set
sure footing upon the rock-stone. Unmoveably they perse-
vere in the truth, never denying it afore men.

9. And they have in their hands the harps of God,
which are devout minds given all unto godliness, and rejoicing
in spiritual things.

10. Harmoniously they sing the tuneable song of Moses
the faithful servant of God, and the melodious sweet song of
the Lamb, Jesus Christ.

11. Of both testaments they make utterance, declaring
the wonderful works and terrible judgments out of the old
law, and out of the gospel of gladness the most sweet mercy
of the Lord. Without ceasing open they the scriptures unto
other, inwardly rejoicing in spiritual hymns and psalms, hav-
ing this evermore for the standing tenor of their song :

12. Inestimably great is thy goodness, and wonderfully
marvellous are thy works, O Lord God Almighty.

13. Just are thy promises, and most perfectly sure thy
ways, thou glorious King of saints, and gracious guide of the
godly believers.

14. Who shall not evermore fear thee, O mighty Lord ?
who shall not always in heart glorify thy blessed name ?

15. Thou alone art holy, just, and perfect ; for none is
there good but thyself only. Thou art our only maker,

XV.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 473

redeemer, and comforter. None other have we for our God
but thee.

16. No doubt of it but the time will be that all kinds
of people, both Jews and Gentiles, faithful and heathen, shall
seek unto thee, and shall faithfully in verity and spirit worship
before thee, acknowledging thee for their only Lord God ;

17. Because thy wonderful judgments, that sometime
were secret, are now to the world made openly known and
manifest. Though this song be little and small, yet is therein
contained all verity, that both Moses and Christ confesseth
at large. Moreover whatsoever the scriptures comprehend,
either of the great omnipotency of God or of his most won-
derful works, either of his loving mercy or of his benign
pity towards man, of his glorious name or mighty power, or
that he is to be magnified and feared, or how that the faithful
pertaineth only to his kingdom, or how that all people shall
finally be converted unto him ; all is compendiously in this
brief song here contained : what though it be not so word
by word expressed? And as concerning that is here last
spoken, that his judgments are made manifest, it is so under-
stood of those faithful creatures whom he calleth, cleareth,
and justifieth, and of none other. For unto them only are
his heavenly verities known, to whom he withsaveth1 to open
them. Though the other outwardly see the judgments of
God, yet do they not inwardly perceive them, though they
boast it never so much ; for it is not given them so to do.
They must have eyes and not see, ears and not understand.

THE TEXT.

1 And after that I looked, 2 and behold, the temple of the taber-
nacle of testimony 3 was open in heaven. 4 And the seven angels
5 came out of the temple, 6 which had the seven plagues, 7 clothed in
pure and bright linen, 8 and having their breasts girded with golden
girdles. 9 And one of the four beasts gave unto the seven angels
10 seven golden vials 11 full of the wrath of God, which liveth for
evermore. 12 And the temple was full of smoke, 13 for the glory of
God, and for his power. 14 And no man was able to enter into the
temple, 15 till the seven plagues of the seven angels were fulfilled.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And anon after that (saith St John) I looked yet
f1 withsaveth: vouchsafeth.]

474 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [dlAP.

more advisedly. And suddenly, as it were, the everlasting
temple of the tabernacle of witness was open in heaven.

2. A mystery this is very earnestly to be marked, as a
thing of great weight. The Lord Almighty is this eternal
temple. He is the temple not made with hands, uncreated,
glorious, and full of majesty, comprehending in him all things,
and he within none again comprehended. He is the Lord of
all. He measureth heaven with his span, he overreacheth all
the world with his four fingers. In him we live, we move,
and have our being. The tabernacle of witness is the Lamb
Jesus Christ. He is that very tabernacle of God that was
here among men, bearing that faithful witness which giveth
wisdom to babes. He is the propitiatory, or mercy-seat,
wherein we are heard and forgiven. Neither was this taber-
nacle of this manner building, but much more perfect and
greater. This holy is within the aforesaid temple ; for Christ
dwelleth in the Father, and the Father in him.

3. Open is this temple in heaven, and the tabernacle
seen, when God is known by true preaching, and Christ's
doctrine believed. For he came into the world, and for that
purpose was born, to bear witness unto the truth, whom the
Father willed only to be heard concerning faith.

4. This temple and tabernacle open, or God and his
word once known in this latter age, the seven angels come
forth. The eternal decrees of God's secret judgments appear,
and are fulfilled in their times. As angels or messengers of
God, they have in his eternity their just plagues in their
season appointed to be exhibited.

5. And therefore are they said to come out from the
temple, which is God. Nothing hath he purposed to the world,
but he hath decreed it afore the world's constitution. For
his purpose, mind, and pleasure is, as he is, everlasting. And
as it falleth to the world by his assignment, it becometh a
messenger, going out of the temple. So many hath he sent
of such messengers, as he hath fulfilled decreed purposes. And
marvel not though they be here called angels, considering that
it is the common manner of the holy scriptures evermore to
call them angels which utter the will, pleasure, and command-
ment of God, as they do here. After this sort are the priests
called angels ; so is Aggeus the holy prophet, so is St John
Baptist, so are Christ's disciples, and also the public preachers.

XV.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 475

6. What the plagues are that they shall shed out of
their vials, will be shewed clearly in the next chapter, follow-
ing one after another.

7. These angels are apparelled in pure white linen, bright
shining as crystal, and girded about their breasts with girdles
of fine gold ; which betokeneth their sincere cleanness and their
glorious perfectness. For what can be more pure and precious
than the eternal decrees of the Lord ? What can be more
perfect and glorious than his predefined purposes? The
laws of God are undefiled, the testimonies are true, the statutes
are right, the ways are sure, the commandments are clear, the
judgments are godly, the words are pure and precious. Yea,
the gifts that come from the Father of light are evermore
perfect and good.

8. The girding of their breasts is the strait spearing
up of the secret meaning of God's judgments from our carnal
understanding, till such time as he openeth them unto us by
his Spirit. For it belongeth not unto us to discern such secrets
as the Father reserveth to his own power.

9. And one of the four beasts or congregations (saith St
John) delivered unto the aforesaid seven angels seven golden
vials replenished with the wrathful displeasure of God which
liveth for evermore. Though the congregations be in the first
chapter seven, and ha the fourth four, understood by the four
beasts ; yet are they here in this place brought all unto one, and
called one of the four, or else of the four made one, forsomuch
as the universal Christian church is of one consent, one faith,
one baptism, one God, and pertaineth to one Christ ; forsomuch
also, as it confesseth, believeth, and teacheth one doctrine of
health. One is my dove (saith the Holy Ghost), one is my
dearly beloved darling. A beast is it here noted, as living in
the flesh, and not yet mortified by death.

10. The vials of God's wrath are the ungodly reprobates,
fit only for destruction. Golden are they here named, because
they appear glorious in the worldly judgments of men.
Very painted tombs are the dissembling hypocrites, within full
of stinking bones. A shining name of life have they, and yet
are they inwardly dead : for all that they do is to be seen
of men.

11. Full of wrath are they ; whereby is meant a sinful
understanding, with damnable doctrines. For very swift are

476 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

they to all ungodliness. The six properties have they which
the Lord hateth, and the seventh which he utterly abhorreth ;
a proud look, a dissembling tongue, bloody hands, a wicked
heart, feet ready unto mischief, ways to practise lies, and
sowings of dissension among brethren. These are given of
the true Christian congregation to the seven angels, or decreed
purposes of God, to be judged as they have eternally defined.
For none other is their continual prayer, but that his will be
fulfilled, and that his predefined intents against the perverse
multitude be finished at their convenient times. None other is
it to put into the angels' hands the vials of God's displeasure,
than thus to commit them by faithful prayer to his purposed
decrees, or fore-set ordinances.

12. But because that commonly when God's judgments
begin to wax known, all things are commoved and troubled,
therefore is it said here, consequently, that the temple was
full of smoke by reason of the majesty of God and of his
glorious power. This smoke are certain mysteries, repre-
senting unto us the hidden majesty of God's eternal presence ;
whose brightness can no frail understanding abide, nor all the
world could not sustain it, if all things were open and plain
concerning it. In no wise could Moses presently see the face
of God; only might he be suffered to see his back parts.
For no man can see God and live. Only is he seen here
in this life as in a glass or under a dark speaking. He ap-
peareth unto us here in a mystical smoke, like as he did to
the patriarch Jacob in sleep, to Moses in the flaming bush, to
Elias in the whirlwind, to the apostles in fiery tongues, and
unto Ananias in a secret vision.

13. Under the shadow of figurate locution is his glory
of the elect persons and faithful believers known. The
unfaithful reprobates behold the smoke, but neither perceive
they in it the glory of God, nor the majesty of his presence.
They neither conceive his wonderful works, nor yet his godly
judgments. Their foolish hearts are so darkened, that though
they know God, yet glorify they him not. They see the smoke
and perceive the world troubled (as it is always when the verity
appeareth), but never the more faith nor godly knowledge have
they. But that which is unto the faithful a raise, is unto them
a ruin. That is unto the other the power of God unto the
health, is unto them slander and foolishness ; and that is unto

XV.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 477

the other a savour of life unto life, is unto them a savour of
death unto death. They remember not that the Lord came down
in fire unto Moses upon mount Sinai, when it smoked altogether
like a burning furnace ; and therefore bear they away no glori-
fied faces, or consciences depured by a true perfect faith.

14. And no man was able, saith the text, to enter into
the temple, till the seven deadly plagues of the seven angels
were wholly fulfilled. For though the true believers perceive
in the mysteries of the scriptures the present majesty and
mighty power of God, yet enter they not into full knowledge
of him, being as yet subject unto vanity. For here is their
knowledge unperfect, and their prophesying also ; and there-
fore, acknowledging their imbecility, and also waiting for the
revelation of the children of God, they say with St Paul, "O
the wonderful deepness of the wisdom and knowledge of God!
How incomprehensible are his judgments, and how unsearch-
able his ways !"

15. And at this point shall they still be, till the last
judgment-day finish all. For the full entering into the temple
is none other than a whole, perfect, or consummate knowledge of
God and his mysteries ; which can not fully be had, till that
which is unperfect be done away, the creature delivered from
bondage of corruption, and till death be swallowed up, the
vessel of corruption becoming incorruptible, and the mortal
body becoming spiritual. The righteous shall then shine as
doth the sun in the kingdom of their Father, and glister as
doth the bright stars world without end. What the seven
plagues are, and what is their fulfilling, will in this chapter
following appear.

THE SIXTEENTH CHAPTER.

THE TEXT.

1 And I heard a great voice out of the temple, 2 saying to the
seven angels, 3 Go your ways, pour out your vials of wrath upon the
earth. 6 And the first went, and poured out his vial upon the earth,
6 and there fell a noisome and a sore botch upon the men which had
the mark of the beast, and upon them that worshipped his- image.

THE PARAPHRASE.
Another great voice heard John out of the temple. A

478 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

perfect, strong, and earnest assurance had he of the Lord by a
spiritual premonishment, that the unvariable decrees of his set
judgments should be fulfilled at their times of him appointed :
yea, ascertained he was infallibly, that they should in their
due seasons come to pass. For unto his friends openeth he
his secret counsels always, as he did in old time unto his well
beloved Israel, unto Moses, Zachary, Ezekiel, and Daniel, with
such other.

2. And the voice was unto the seven angels under the
seven seals-opening and the seven trumpets-blowing after this
sort: ' Go your ways forth, fulfilling the purpose ye bo
ordained unto. Pour out your vials of wrath upon the
earth.

4. Declare them first of all to the world, to be the re-
probate vessels of dishonour, which of wilfulness contemn my
eternal verity. Consequently send them into most deep error,
that they may wax worse and worse ; and not only to err in
themselves, but also to bring other into error, that they may
receive the double reward thereof, abiding my most fearful
judgment.'

5. And in such time as the Lord appointed, the first
angel went forth under the first seal-opening, and poured out
his vial upon the earth. For in the first age of the church,
to try her as gold in the furnace, permitted the Lord by his
eternal decree the malicious synagogue of the Jews to rage,
and to do their ungodly feats: in the which their furious
madness not only did they persecute the apostles and first
preachers of Christ from city to city, but also perverted the
earthly-minded multitude by many and divers ungodly kinds
of false doctrine in hypocrisy. Of this sort was Hymeneus
and Philetus, becoming of Sadducees false Christians, and de-
nying the latter resurrection, whom Paul did excommunicate.
So were also Phygellus and Hermogenes, bringing in again
circumcision with certain ceremonial observations to blemish
the gospel of Christ. These with such like subverted whole
houses, saith Paul, " teaching things that they ought not to
have taught for filthy lucre's sake."

6. And when they were thus by the decreed purpose of
God shed upon the earth, or left unto their own earthly
beastliness, all destitute of his grace, for contemning his word
so graciously offered, there lighted a noisome and redious

XVI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 479

botch upon those men which had the mark of the beast, or an
unchristian belief through their persuasions ;

7. And upon them also that worshipped his image, or
accepted them for godly that made laws repugnant to his laws.
For the great-headed rabbins of the Jews did not only spot
the consciences of the Israelites, their own native countrymen,
but also of the Greeks and Latins, the Asians and Romans,
compelling them for their own traditions to make God's com-
mandments of none effect. These, having a pretence of godly
living, denied the power thereof. Of this sort were they which
entered into houses, and brought into bondage superstitious
women laden with sin. For a more deep understanding hereof,
confer this with the first seal-opening, and the first trumpet-
blowing, and likewise the other six following.

THE TEXT.

1 And the second angel shed out his vial 2 upon the sea, 3 and it
turned as it were into the blood 4 of a dead man. 5 And every living
thing died in the sea.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. After this went forth the second angel of the second
seal-opening, effunding his vial upon the sea. According to
the decree of God Almighty, for the second age of the Christian
church reigned among the Christians deceitful brethren and
perverse teachers, betraying the true ministers and delivering
them unto death for Jesus Christ's sake, that his life might be
seen in their mortal flesh. For in this life he proveth his elects,
with Abraham and Job, to save them, and to make them just
followers of Christ, whom it behoved to suffer afore he entered
into his glory.

2. Upon the sea, or wavering multitude, was this vial shed.
Only are the false prophets received and taken of the foolish,
fantastical, and slipper-witted sort, as a reed shaken of every
wind : none regardeth them which hath set sure footing upon
the hard rock, Christ. Such a vial or vessel of God's ire was
Mair the Idomite, which made the Talmud of the Jews, a book
more than ten bibles1, after Nauclerus and other historians,
full of blasphemies and lies, condemning the doctrine of Christ.
So was Rabbi Moses, the Egyptian, Rabina, and Rabasses,
with such other, confirming the same.

[!• more in quantity than ten bibles.]

480 THE IMAGK OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

3. All bloody was this sea, the vial once shed thereupon.
All fleshly were the people in their judgments, their hearts
fulfilled with cruelty and murder against Christ's true witnesses,
through their perverse preachings. Yea, in that furious rage
they thought they did God great good service, when they put
his servants unto death.

4. This blood was also in a manner as the blood of a
dead man. For dead was the doctrine that they taught, even
the slaying letter itself. Dead were also their ceremonies, their
rites, and their idle observations : so that every living thing
died in that bloody sea. All they which seemed through glitter-
ing hypocrisy to live, wanted the very life which is hid in Christ,
and that riseth of faith in his living word. So did they also
which depended all upon the vain pleasures of this life, exercis-
ing here tyranny both in words and doings. Neither were
they out of the same danger, that fell from the verity once
known, nor yet they which durst not receive it for fear of per-
secution ; but both perished in this sea.

THE TEXT.

1 And the third angel shed out his vial 2 upon the river sand foun-
tains of waters, 3 and they turned to blood. 4 And I beard an angel
say, 5 Lord, which art and wast, 6 thou art righteous and holy, 7 because
thou hast given such judgments. 8 For they shed the blood of saints
and prophets, 9 and therefore hast thou given them blood to drink ;
for they are worthy. 10 And I heard another angel out of the altar
11 say, 12 Even so, Lord God Almighty, 13 true and righteous are thy
judgments.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. Next in his course went out the third angel, under
the third seal-opening, and he poured out his vial upon the
watery floods and fountains, and all they became very blood.
By his set decree for the third age of the church suffered the
Lor-d false heretics to rage in all kinds of error, strongly to
delude the unbelievers.

2. These lighted upon the sweet waters ; by whom are
meant the sacred scriptures refreshing the dry souls. " Who-
soever drinketh (saith Christ) of the waters that I give, he
shall never be more athirst."

3. Of these waters have they defiled both the rivers and
well-springs with blood. Both the law and gospel, the figure

XVI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 481

and verity, the commandment and promise, the doctrine of
prophets and apostles, have they corrupted with their false in-
terpretations and glosses, with froward drifts and opinions, with
vain traditions and worshippings, and with carnal wisdom and
murderings. Of this sort were Eutyches and Arius, with such
other like, as in the eighth chapter afore.

4. And I heard (saith St John) an angel ; betokening
those sincere witnesses, to whom God hath opened for that
age his secret judgments. And this angel said :

5. Omnipotent Creator and Lord, which art not only of
thyself at this present instant, but wast also essentially in thyself
without beginning.

6. Thou, heavenly Lord, art faithful in thy words and
holy in thy works.

7. For, as it appeareth before our eyes, the decrees and
fore-judgments, that thou madest afore, are now fulfilled in
effect.

8. For the religious murderers, that of cruelness caused
the blood of thy holy saints and prophets, apostles and preach-
ers, to shed, have now by thy just appointment very blood
to drink, as they are most worthy.

9. For slaying of them whose message they contemned,
they had their just plague. Not only became they vain in
their thoughts, their foolish hearts darkened (not unlike to
them that hath ears and hear not, eyes and see not ;) but
also there remained unto them after this life a perpetual ven-
geance without mercy for their cruel oppressions, as a due
reward of their error.

10. Yea, another angel heard I (saith St John) even out
of the altar, which is Christ. This angel signifieth those
witnesses that sometime confessed the truth here, and now
rest from their labours in the Lord. These, though they be
departed, affirm that the other hath said afore ; in token that
now being departed they forget not that truth which they
afore confessed, living still yet in the same. He that holdeth
my word (saith Christ) shall never taste of death.

11. And this is their saying in mystery, or words com-
prehending their secret confession :

12. Even so, Lord God Almighty ; as the living believers
saith of thee by mouth, so say we now hi the spirit ;

13. That thy decreed judgments are evermore true,

[BALE.] 31

482 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

and thy marvellous workings righteous. The first is called in
some translations the angel of waters, the other here reported
to come from the altar, to signify both sorts.

THE TEXT.

1 And the fourth angol poured out his rial 2 on the sun. 3 And
power was given unto him to vex men with heat of fire. 4 And the
men raged in great heat, and spake evil of the name of God, 6 which
had power over those plagues ; 6 and they repented not to give him
glory.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. Consequently, by the appointment of God, the fourth
angel in the fourth seal-opening poured out his vial of God's
wrath on the sun, as the Lord had eternally prefixed, in the
fourth age of the Christian church. For the whole world's
punishment was Christ sore blemished, which is the clear Sun of
righteousness. Sore did the dissembling antichrists in those
days darken the true glory of God with their manifold sects
of hypocrisy. The pope had for his part an innumerable
swarm of shorn smeared Sodomites, and Mahomet a foul flock
of frantic fablers, which with their newly pointed religious
and prodigious observations made first all the world to wonder,
and then to worship Belial for Christ, taking darkness for
light, and sin for righteousness.

2. These, being very adversaries unto Christ, took upon
them his authority and seat, the one boasting himself for his
general vicar in earth, the other for the great prophet of the
Lord, and so were received of the execrate world. Needs
would they seem to be the sun, being the very shadows of
death.

3. Permitted was this hair-sacky sun to vex men with
heat of fire. Sitting in the temple of God, which is within
man, with such wicked laws as they made under the name of
God and of Christ, they terribly vexed, tormented, and cruci-
ated the weak consciences of men, leaving them commonly in
most painful desperation :

4. So that the men raged in great heat, speaking evil
of the name of God, which had power over those plagues.
At their abominable persuasions was Christ of them not taken
for a merciful Saviour and gentle Redeemer, but for a froward
churl and untractable tyrant, unless he were mollified by the

XVI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 483

merits and callings upon of others, and that could not be had
without money.

5. Power hath the Lord over plagues, to hold them or
remove them. By his rightful judgment, at his only pleasure
he hardeneth. As the potter may he break them, or make
them vessels of dishonour.

6. In no wise did this perverted multitude repent their
wicked blasphemies to give him glory, for all their confessions,
mass-hearings, pilgrimages, and satisfactions without number :
for they were not according to his prescription.

7. After none other sort [will] he be pleased and glo-
rified, than he hath by his scriptures appointed. Nothing
less are their fantasies than true repentance.

THE TEXT.

1 And the fifth angel poured out his vial 2 upon the seat of the
beast, 3 and his kingdom waxed dark. 4 And they gnaw their tongues
for sorrow, 5 and blasphemed the God of heaven for sorrow, and pain
of their sores, 6 and repented not of their deeds.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. In order succeedeth, by the divine ordinance, the fifth
angel under the fifth seal-opening, poured out his vial of God's
indignation upon the seat of the beast. After none other sort
than the Lord had afore predefined for man's unfaithfulness'
sake, was the proud beastly kingdom of the papacy and the
execrable reign of Mahomet replenished with all filthy abomi-
nations under the sun. For in the other age afore they did
but creep into the hearts of men through the glitterings of
hypocrisy and dissimulate sanctity.

2. But here have they obtained the power, seat, and
authority of the beast, and so gotten unto them the mighty
monarchies of the universal world. Here reigned they without
check in all vain-glory, haughtiness, malice, pride, murder,
hypocrisy, superstition, idolatry and blasphemy of God's
name.

3. And therefore their kingdoms, as all one in devilish-
ness, became all dark, without the light of God's verity, full
of the stinking smoke of the bottomless pit. Then went the
locusts abroad, and filled the world with ignorance and blind-
ness.

4. Everywhere gnawed they their tongues for very

31—2

484 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

sorrow in detracting the verity ; much grief they suffered in
their desperate hearts, their worms not dying, nor their fire
quenched, the scorpions of the earth stinging them also.

5. Spitefully they blasphemed the omnipotent Lord of
heaven for very anguish and dolour of their sores and wounds.
For none other are the fruits of a desperate conscience than
blasphemies of God, as in Cain, Judas, and such other like.
None other are the utterances of an unpenitent heart, but
heavy hateful murmurings.

6. And therefore it followeth, that they repented them
not of their deeds. For in a cruciate or fearfully vexed con-
science can never dwell true repentance. So unquietous
always is the foolish desperate mind, as is the troubled raging
sea. A wicked heart is laden with sorrows, heaping sin upon
sin, the synagogue of proud hypocrites having no health. In
the fifth seal- opening and trumpet-blowing is more of this
mystery declared, which agreeth much with this vial of God,
like as doth the other with the other in their numbers, though
not in their figures.

THE TEXT.

1 And the sixth angel poured out his vial 2 upon the great river of
Euphrates ; 3 and the water dried up, 4 that the way of the kings 6 of
the east should be prepared. 6 And I saw three unclean spirits like
frogs 7 come out of the mouth of the dragon, 8 and out of the mouth
of the beast, 9 and out of the mouth of the false prophet : 10 for they
are the spirits of the devils, 11 working miracles to go out 12 unto the
kings of the earth, and of the whole world, 13 to gather them to the
battle 14 of the great day of God Almighty. 15 Behold, I come as a
thief: 16 happy is he that watcheth, 17 and keepeth his garments, 18
lest he be found naked, 19 and men see his nlthiness. 20 And he
gathered them together into a place 21 called in the Hebrew tongue,
Armageddon.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. In course now followeth the sixth angel of God's
appointment, under the sixth seal-opening, shedding out his
ireful vial upon the great river Euphrates, a flood of the
Assyrians or of Babylon, betokening in mystery the pleasant
possessions and wavering delights of the papistical clergy with
such like.

2. Into all filthy desires of carnal and worldly lusts gave
the Lord their hearts over in the sixth age of the Christian
church, for their unbelief's sake, to do those things which are

XVI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 485

uncomely and beastly ; so that all their study, travail, and
labour, sought to none other end but only to abound in them.
Wholly were they given thereunto, and nothing to the glory
of God in all their practised observation.

3. Yet were the waters thereof in process of time dried
up. Their wealthy pomps, possessions, and pleasures (their
false feats once known) are and shall be clearly taken away
from them. For, after Jesus Sirach !, the plant of sin shall be
rooted out in the proud synagogue of the wicked.

4. And all this shall be to prepare the way of the kings
from the spring of the sun. Never shall the governors walk in
the ways of the Lord, nor rule according to Christ's doctrine,
nor yet that doctrine be apparent and open, till the waters
be dried up, not one drop remaining. So long as the priests
dwell in wanton delights and vain pleasures, either are the
princes childish or else tyrannous, according as their needs
require.

5. Never are they kings from the spring of the sun, or
according to Christ's rule, seeking God's honour with David
and Josias. In England by the gospel- preaching have many of
these waters been dried up in the suppression of monasteries,
priories, convents, and friars' houses ; yet are not all things
brought unto Christ's clear institution. A sincere Christian
order cannot yet be seen there : and a great cause why ; for
all is not yet dried up there. The bishops reign still in as
much vain-glorious pomp and with as many heathenish obser-
vations as ever they did. As cruelly hearted and as bloody
minded are they yet as ever they were afore, no mischief
unsought to hold in the waters. Mark how Winchester,
Durham, York, London, and Lincoln work, with such other
pleasantly disposed Euphratines. But be of good comfort and
pray in the mean time : for the Holy Ghost promiseth here
they shall wither away, with all that the heavenly Father hath
not planted. All that generation will the Lord's breath consume.
Now is the axe laid to the root of the tree, to hew down the
unfruitful branches, the withered reserved to unquenchable fire.
God grant the princes at that day more christianly to bestow
the waters of Euphrates than they have yet been bestowed, no
provision made for the poor, nor yet order set for the gospel
preaching. For great part of it is now turned to the uphold-

[l According to the saying of Jesus the son of Sirach.]

486 THE IMAGE OF DOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

ing of dice-playing, masking, and banqueting, yea (I would I
could not by just occasions speak it), bribing, whoring, and
swearing, the townspeople and households miserably decayed,
which will not one day be unplagued unless they repent.

6. Furthermore I saw (saith St John) in the same self
vision three unclean spirits, one coming out of the dragon's
mouth, which signifieth Satan the devil, another out of the
beast's mouth, betokening the universal antichrist, and the
third out of the false prophet's mouth, compared afore to the
two-horned beast. And all they seemed in manner as frogs,
both in their colours and fashions.

7. Idolatry was that ill spirit, which first went out from
the serpent, and hath continued ever since in the world under
the colour of good works, as pilgrimage, devotion, and labour.

8. Error in abominable filthiness was the spirit which
came from the beastly antichrist, defiling the whole Christianity
with innumerable superstitions, under the colour of chaste liv-
ing, in priesthood, sacrifices, and ceremonies.

9. Hypocrisy was the foul spirit which issued from the
false preachers, poisoning the catholic faith with false doctrine
under the colour of religion, pretending abstinence, prayer, and
cleanness. These three wicked spirits are not all unlike to
the wild-fire, smoke, and brimstone, which the terrible fierce
horses evomited in the ninth chapter of this present prophecy.
For cursed, false, and impure they are. Their doctrine is
wickedness, lies, and devilishness, and the execrable wisdom
of the flesh. In manner of frogs are they here described for
their diversity of colours in ceremonies, doctrines, and sects,
for their filthy dwelling in the dirty traditions of men, and
for croakling of their unknown psalmody and service, dis-
quieting with their idle customs the consciences of the simple
multitude.

10. These are the very spirits of devils, the imps of
Satan, working such signs and miracles as would deceive the
very chosen persons, and bring them into error, if it were
so possible. But the Lord evermore defendeth his.

11. A strong power have they by the working of Satan
to shew lying wonders and deceivable signs among them that
shall perish for detesting the truth.

12. These shall by the permission of God be suffered to
go at large : they shall strongly delude the kings of the earth,

XVI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 487

and blind the governors of the universal world, making them
drunken with the cup of all abominations.

13. And all this shall they do to gather them together
by their wicked counsels, and to bring them into one cruel
consent of battling against Christ and his members, to receive
the penalty thereof in the great day of the Lord Almighty.

14. Most busily they gather them to battle, when they
move them to persecute the just believers with full ungodly
acts, as now most of all in our age, which God hath promised
in short space to revenge. Of this will more be spoken in
the nineteenth chapter following. Lest any man knowing the
truth should tangle his own conscience with their spiritual
sorceries for fear of princes' laws, under the vain hope of
repentance, in the end of their lives, it followeth in plain
sentence :

15. Behold, saith the Lord Jesus Christ, or earnestly
take heed unto it ; for I come dangerously unlocked for, as
commonly doth the thief, to thy hinderance, if thou watch not in
faith, but live in superstition. Though this not without reason-
able cause may be taken in a generalty for the last judgment-
day, yet [it] is here spoken particularly of every man's de-
par ting. As a premonishment, he giveth this here of love,
lest any man should perish without warning.

16. Blessed is he, saith that Lord, which watcheth in
the true Christian belief, and liveth not in the vain, but in the
sure hope of life, sealed with the just promises of God ; for all
that he doth shall prosper, and turn him to great advantage
in the conclusion.

17. Happy is he also that holdeth fast unto him his
garments, or works of God's prescription (which are the fruits
of the Spirit), or that hath done on the Lord Jesus Christ,
girding him sure unto himself by faith ;

18. Lest he be found a naked hypocrite without faith,
verity, justice, charity, with such like ; or lest the righteous
number at the latter day see his filthiness uncovered, and
rejoice at his condemnation.

19. He is blessed which at that day shall be covered
with the white garment of the Lamb, not having his sins
imputed unto him.

20. To shew the certainty of the aforesaid battle, St
John saith that the devil gathered together those wicked

488 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

rulers into a certain place, called in the Hebrew tongue Ar-
mageddon. The unclean spirits that afore are named three, of
their diverse working in the dragon, beast, and false prophet,
are here brought into one, as all of one lying spirit, whom
Christ calleth the father devil. This one lying spirit, which
hath been a murderer from the beginning, comprehending in
him all unclean spirits, like as doth the beast all antichrists,
hath combined together into one execrable zeal of fatherly
traditions all vain-glorious and ungodly-minded governors
against God and his Christ. And this hath not been without
the secret permission of God, willing to prove his elects by
strong sufferings, that they might receive at his hand the re-
ward of strong victory, or of his abundant riches.

21. This place, here called in the Hebrew Armageddon,
betokeneth in mystery an hill of delectable fruits, interpreted
of some for the hill of the gospel, and is commonly taken of
the Hebrews for that is sweet or of value. And this without
fail is the church, which oft-times in the scriptures is called
the plenteous hill of God, the hill of God's house, the hill of
myrrh, the hill of olives, the hill of Sion, Carmel, and Leba-
non ; with such other like. In this mount evermore are they
bent to battle. There slay they the innocent lambs of Christ.
All their power, malice, and tyranny, is there extremely
uttered at the antichrists' labour and desire, which are ex-
ceedingly drunken in the blood of holy martyrs, which hath
been shed upon earth from the righteous Abel unto this day.
But when the Almighty setteth kings upon the earth, it shall
be clear even in the darkness, that the hill of Basan is God's
hill.

THE TEXT.

1 And the seventh angel poured out his vial 2 into the air. 3 And
there came a great voice out of heaven from the seat, saying, 4 It is
done. 6 And there follow voices, thunderings, and lightnings ; 6 and
there was a great earthquake, 7 such as was not since men were upon
earth, 8 so mighty an earthquake and so great. 9 And the great city
was divided into three parts. 10 And the cities of the nations fell,
11 and great Babylon came in remembrance before God, 12 to give
unto her the cup of wine of the fierceness of his wrath. 13 And every
isle fled away, 14 and the mountains were not found. 15 And there
fell a great hail, 16 as it had been talents, 17 out of heaven, 18 upon
the men. 19 And the men blasphemed God, because of the plague of
the hail ; 20 for it was great, and the plague thereof was sore.

XVI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 489

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. Finally the seventh angel went forth under the
seventh seal-opening, as God had eternally determined, throw-
ing out the content of his vial into the air. For the seventh
age of the Christian church, by the very set purpose of God,
are many converted to the truth, and become with Paul the
vessels of election, that afore were with Judas the vessels of
wrath under the great adversary of God. Neither is it any
blemish unto them to be called here that they were afore,
vials of wrath, considering that Simon Leprosus, being once
healed of his leprosy was ever after called a leper; in case
like Paul after his conversion was not ashamed to report him-
self both a Pharisee, and also the son of a Pharisee.

2. These, by the mighty determination of God's strong
judgment, are sent into the air. Most effectually are they
lightened with the Spirit of God, and provoked stiffly to stand
up against the aerial powers reigning in the fickle fantastical
antichrists and hypocrites, condemning by God's word their
universal doctrines and devilishness. These powers are no
less than devils, whom Christ calleth fowls of the air, Peter
and John man's adversaries, and St Paul the governors of
these darknesses in spiritual wickedness.

3. Whiles these things are in doing, out of heaven,
which is the universal congregation, yea, from the very
throne of God, which is the elect faithful number (for they are
only the seat of God), came a voice of rejoicing, saying after
this sort,

4. It is done. All things are finished, Christ's glory
once manifestly known, that the world is at an end. The
wicked have done all their mischiefs, and the number of our
brethren is fulfilled. Thus shall they preach a full deliverance
of the captives and the peaceable year of the Lord. This
is the silence of an half hour space mentioned afore in the
eighth chapter, and the return of this world unto Christ in
the twelfth chapter : not that there shall in those days be
no enemies (for the remnant shall still remain), but that they
shall not then openly dare rage, persecute, and kill, the world
being at such a universal quiet.

5. Yet shall there happen in those days voices, thunder-
ings, and lightnings : voices of sweet blessings and delectable

490 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

promises to the faithful congregation; thunderings of terror
to the unfaithful multitude, commanding things contrary to
the flesh ; and fearful lightnings of condemnation to the re-
probate hypocrites and desperate obstinates.

6. And all from one word of the Lord, or one gospel-
preaching in divers respects, no small earthquake following
upon the same. What commotions, heavy complaints, fearful
tremblings, sorrows, cries, griefs, fightings, wailings, grudgings,
gruntings, groanings, weepings, and hands wringing, will be
among the earthly-minded antichrists and hypocrites, bishops,
priests, prelates, holy-watermongers, and parish clerks, law-
yers, whores, carvers, painters, and ware-sellers, when their
whorish church shall be turned over by the judgment of the
said word, it is easy to conjecture.

7. Such a one will this earthquake be (saith the text), so
mighty and so strong, as never was yet since men were upon
the earth, or since that earthly generation first began. Then
shall be clean taken away the carnal church of antichrist, or
the smeared synagogue of shavelings. Neither shall the pope
with his disguised rabble any more be seen here, nor yet
Mahomet with his monstrous muster.

8. In such wise shall their laws, sects and ceremonies be
destroyed in those days, that no man shall be found so bold as
once to allow one of them openly. Then shall the glory of
Christ's name shine the world over, he making of his enemies
his footstool.

9. Moreover in this terrible earthquake the great spiri-
tual city called Sodom and Egypt, or the holy whorish mother
the church, shall be dissevered into three parts, of the which
two shall still be wicked, the third converted unto godliness.
Two parts shall be dispersed (saith Zachary), the third shall
remain to the Lord. Of them which have and shall go out
of minsters and monasteries, colleges and convents, churches
and cloisters, parishes and nunneries, one sort shall inwardly
be given to antichrist's superstitiousness and hypocrisy ; an-
other sort upon divers fleshly considerations shall feignedly
fall to the gospel ; the third sort only of love towards God
and zeal of health in their neighbours shall unfeignedly
cleave to the scriptures. Thus shall the ungodly sort be
coupled still with the godly in every land and province, and
be the much greater number. Yet shall they for that time

XVI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 491

attempt nothing against them, the truth so strongly reigning.
Nevertheless yet it is not to be thought that they shall then
have nothing to suffer, considering that it is a kingdom of
sufferance. Christ, to be head of that congregation, suffered
one incommodity or other always, so long as he was here
living. It shall therefore behove them, which are his mystical
members, always to suffer ; for the servant is no better than
his lord, nor the soldier than his head captain. And, to
make this good, the Lord saith in Zachary : " The same third
part will I lead through fire, and purge it as silver or gold in
the furnace." Then shall every godly creature follow Christ
in bearing his cross. They shall mortify their fleshly members,
fleeing ah1 fornication, filthiness, idolatry, covetousness, pride,
anger, and malice. They shall help, suffer, and forbear one
another, having pitiful compassion upon the weak, sick, and
needy. No duty beseeming a Christian shall they leave
undone.

10. Therefore, this great or general city thus divided,
all other particular or national cities must also fall. The
blasphemous Pantheon of Rome once perishing, all other
churches of the unfaithful must needs follow soon after in
their course ; for, the foundation taken away, the building
cannot endure : so that from thenceforth shall be no popish
sects, no superstitious ceremonies, no heathenish observations,
nor open idolatry in all the world. But when the remnant
of the wicked shall attempt afresh to raise up again such
abominations, the Lord shall suddenly without warning fall
upon them with his most fearful and terrible last judgment.

11. Great Babylon, the aforesaid mother of all whoredom
and filthiness, shall then come in remembrance before God.
He shall then consider her abominable blasphemy, her pride,
cruelty, murder, and sins without number, weighing them in
right balance, according unto justice.

12. He shall also reward her to drink the fierce cup of
his wrath, or wine of his great indignation, which is the per-
petual death of soul. The very dregs of his ire shall she
taste, yea, unspeakable sorrows and pains without end. For
none other is it to come in remembrance before him at that
day, but to be condemned, and receive punishment according
to her deeds.

13. Then shall every isle (which is a place of refuge

492 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

within the sea) flee away, and not tarry. The mountains that
are wont to give succour unto them that be on the land shall
not at that day be found. No comfort shall she then have
nor sure help anywhere.

14. No remedy will be at that day to flee from the
fearful face of the judge. Then will neither merits nor yet soul-
masses help, neither blessings nor kneelings, sacrifices nor
eensings, wawlings nor ringings, bussings nor singings ; but,
will she nill she, needs must she abide his heavy and terrible
sentence.

15. And there fell great hail (saith the text), as it had
been weighty talents. Always must it be remembered, that
commonly the time past is used in this prophecy for the time
to come, for the certainty of the things here spoken. This
hail is none other than the heavy tempest or plague of the said
fearful and terrible judgments of the Lord, which shall on
that woeful day fall suddenly as a thick hail upon the mise-
rable multitude of them that boasted themselves to be the
holy church, and upon their wicked followers, compared here
unto Babylon.

16. This plague is here also for none other cause likened
unto talents, but for that it is in weight and measure to be
ministered unto them by the preordination of God. So much
pain and sorrow is due unto that whorish generation, as she
hath glorified herself in filthy delights, and so many punish-
ments to be rewarded her : yea, double must she have
according to her works.

17. Out of heaven shall this vehement hail fall, from
the fearful sentence of the Lord Jesus Christ, which shall
then sit as a Judge in the midst of his faithful congregation,
they sitting with him as the body with the head in condemna-
tion of the wicked.

18. And upon the men shall it light. For the great
whore, or the city called here Babylon, is this place to be
taken for that it comprehendeth, even for men, in whom also
are included women by the common usage of the scriptures.

19. These men shall spitefully blaspheme God, because
of the hail, plague, or terror of their torments. They shall
cry out of him, wishing that he had no such power so to
torment them.

20. For the tempest is great, and the sufferance thereof

XVI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 493

exceeding painful. As the Lord is mighty, so are his judg-
ments when they fall: vehement, fierce, and strong is the Lord
(saith Esay), as is the tempest of hail, breaking out on every
side, and bearing down strong holds.

THE SEVENTEENTH CHAPTER. •'.

OFT have occasions been given me in this book to speak of
great Babylon, and of the execrable beast ; but here is place
offered to describe them more at large.

THE TEXT.

1 And there came one of the seven angels, which had the seven
vials, 2 and talked with me, 3 saying unto me, 4 Come, I will shew the
judgment 5 of the great whore, 6 that sitteth upon many waters 5 7 with
whom the kings of the earth have committed whoredom, 8 and the
inhabiters of the earth are drunken with the wine of her fornication.
9 And he carried me away 10 into the wilderness in the Spirit.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. After this came (saith St John) one of the seven
angels or unvariable decrees of the Lord's eternal judgments,
•which had the seven vials of his wrath as afore hath been
declared.

2. And this angel, or set purpose of God, as an heavenly
messenger talked with me in mystery.

3. Of favourable goodness in secret manner he ascer-
tained me thereby of this wonderful judgment here following,
to be fulfilled at the latter end of the world. And thus it
said unto me :

4. Come hither, friend John, I will shew thee in secret-
ness the terrible judgment of the great whore, or counterfeit
church of hypocrites, as God hath appointed it. Needs must
this whore be Rome, for that which is hereafter spoken, that
she is the great city which reigneth over the kings of the
earth. Evident it is, both by the scriptures and chronicles,
that in John's days Rome had her dominion all the whole
world. And being infected with the abominations of all
lands, rightly is she called Babylon, or city of confusion, not
only in this revelation, but also in the first epistle of Peter.
And like as in the scriptures oft-times under the name of Jeru-
salem is meant the whole kingdom of Juda ; so under the name

494 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

of Rome here may be understood the universal world with all
their abominations and devilishnesses, their idolatries, witch-
crafts, sects, superstitions, papacies, priesthoods, religions,
shavings, anointings, blessings, censings, processions, and the
devil, and all such beggaries. For all people, since Christ's
ascension, hath this Rome infected with her pestilent poison
gathered from all idolatrous nations, such time as she held
over them the monarchial supremity. And like as Babylon
had the Israelites captive under a bodily tribute, so hath this
Rome had the Christians both in their bodies and souls. At
the writing of this prophecy felt John of their cruelty, being
exiled into Patmos, an isle of Lycia, for the faithful testimony
of Jesu. And so did I, poor creature, with my poor wife
and children, at the gathering of this present commentary,
fleeing into Germany for the same1.

5. No marvel though she be here called a great whore. For
nowhere were ever yet seen so many idol-worshippings, so
many vain observations, so many superstitious sects, so many
errors in hypocrisy, so many false prophets, and so many
prodigious kinds of filthiness, no, not in Sodom itself nor yet
in miserable Egypt.

6. This Babylonish whore, or disguised synagogue of
shorelings2, sitteth upon many waters or peoples that are fan-
tastical, fickle, or foolish. For none are in conscience subject
unto her, that are constantly grounded in the sure doctrine of
faith. Only alloweth her traditions the wavering-witted mul-
titude, the slippery and unstedfast number, obeying them in
their hearts of fear and not of love, so throwing themselves
into a most confused chaos or vaut3 of doubtful dotage.

7. With this stinking strumpet have the mighty potentates
of the universal earth, the emperors, kings, princes, and other
notable governors, committed most shameful whoredom in the
spirit by many strange worshippings, agreeing among them-
selves to her wickedly decreed laws and customs. Too long
should we stand here in this place, if we should describe them
all severally in their colours at large as they be.

8. Through the crafty legerdemain of the priests on
the one side, and the cruel constitutions of princes on the
other side, the dwellers of the earth or worldly-minded mul-

[l See the Memoir at the beginning of this volume.]
[2 ehoreling : a shaveling, or priest.]
[3 vaut: vault]

XVII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 495

titude are drunken with the wine of her fornication spiritual,
or practised worshippings besides the prescript rules of God's
word. Not only they which have been covetous, carnal,
lewd, and wretched, have followed their abominations, but also
an innumerable sort of the elect number have believed their
lies and errors. Yea, they have been so dased with their
dotages, and so tangled with their customs, that, as men losing
their wits, without all godly remembrance, reason, wisdom,
discretion, understanding, judgment, and grace, the laws of
God laid apart, the commandments neglected, and the scrip-
tures despised, they have not only kneeled, crossed, kissed,
set up lights, and holden up their hands before rotten posts,
but also called [them] their fathers in heaven. Yea (I ask God
mercy a thousand tunes), I have been one of them myself.
And this is to this day a principal religion of that whorish
church, called devout pilgrimage or holy stations of prayer,
many great pardons granted and many false promises made
to allure the people thereunto.

9. But blessed be the Lord, whose word in this age
both admonished many, as the angel did John, and brought
them also clean from her abominations into a secret consi-
deration of the Spirit, unknown to the world, there both to
see her pride and also to understand her judgment. For it
followeth in the text, that the angel conveyed John away
into the wilderness in the Spirit.

10. In mystery here the Holy Ghost declared afore,
what the Lord should work in men having his grace at the
latter days of the world. Into the wilderness flee they with
David, which, leaving the customed ways of men, after the
course of the scriptures seek up their Lord God in faith,
worshipping him only in Spirit and in verity.

THE TEXT.

1 And I saw a woman sit upon 2 a rose-coloured beast, 3 full of
names of blasphemy, 4 which had seven heads and ten horns. 6 And
the woman was arrayed 6 in purple and rose colour, 7 and decked with
gold, precious stone, and pearls, 8 and had a cup of gold in her hand,
9 full of abominations, 10 and filthiness of her whoredom. 11 And in
her forehead was a name written, 12 A mystery, 13 great Babylon, tho
mother of whoredom and abominations of the earth. 14 And I saw the
wife drunken with the blood of saints, and with the blood of the wit-
nesses of Jesu. 15 And when I saw her, 16 I wondered with great
marvel.

496 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And I saw (saith St John) in mystery a woman
(for a whore at the first blush seemeth only a woman) sitting
upon a rose-coloured beast. This beast is the great anti-
christ that was spoken of afore, or the beastly body of the
devil, comprehending in him popes, patriarchs, cardinals,
legates, bishops, doctors, abbots, priors, priests, and par-
doners, monks, canons, friars, nuns, and so forth ; temporal
governors also, as emperors, kings, princes, dukes, earls,
lords, justices, deputies, judges, lawyers, mayors, bailiffs,
constables, and so forth, learning their own duty-offices as
to minister rightly, to serve their abominations.

2. All rose-coloured is this beast, in token of tyrannous
murder and blood-shedding over those that will not agree to
their devilishness.

3. Full of blasphemous names is this beast also, as
your holiness, your grace, your lordship, your fatherhood,
your mastership, your reverence, honour, highness, worship,
magnificence, goodness, God's vicar, spiritual sir, ghostly father,
physician of souls, defender of faith, head of the holy church,
and so forth ; besides the names of their properties, feats,
and pageants, as procession, bishoping, annealing, purgatory,
pilgrimage, pardon, mass, matins, evensong, placebo, candle-
mass-day, palm-sunday, ash-wednesday, holy-rood day, St
Thomas's day, and so forth.

4. This beast had seven heads and ten horns, signi-
fying his universal crafts and suggestions to destroy the
graces and gifts of the Holy Ghost, and also his falsely
borrowed primacies and tyrannous authorities to withstand
the commandments of God.

5. Upon this beast sitteth a woman. For what else
avanceth or beareth out this malignant muster in their
copes, crosses, oils, mitres, robes, relics, ceremonies, vigils,
holy days, blessings, censings, and foolings, but a wanton,
foolish, and fantastical religion, a vain-glorious pomp, and a
shining pretence of holiness in superstition, calling it their
holy church ? She is said here to sit upon this bloody beast,
as to be staid, quieted and satled1 by them. Mark what
labours and pains that crafty and wily Winchester taketh,
with Bonner, Tonstal, and other of his faction, as her own

[! satled: settled.]

XVII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 497

sworn soldiers, to hold up this glorious whore in her old estate
of Romish religion. Oh, he grunteth and groaneth, he
sweateth and swelleth, he fretteth and belleth, he bloweth
and panteth, he talketh and canteth, he stirreth and never
ceaseth, to bring his matters to pass.

6. In token that this hypocritical church standeth in
the murder of innocents, this woman is here gorgeously ap-
parelled in purple, as guilty of their deaths which hath been
slain, and also in fresh scarlet, as evermore fresh and ready
to continue in the same blood-shedding. For if such terrible
slaughter were not, the true Christian faith should increase,
to the great diminishment of her glory.

7. She is in like case flourishingly decked with gold,
precious stone, and pearls, not only in her manifold kinds
of ornaments, as is her copes, corporasses, chasubles, tunicles,
stoles, fannoms and mitres, but also in mystery of counterfeit
godliness. Many outward brags maketh this painted church
of Christ, of his gospel, and of his apostles, signified by the
gold, precious stone, and pearls ; which is but a glittering
colour : for nothing mindeth she less than to follow them
in conversation of living.

8. Moreover in her hand, whieh is her exterior minis-
tration, she hath a golden cup full of abominations and fil-
thiness of her execrable whoredom. This cup is the false
religion that she daily ministereth, besides the chalice whom
her merchants most damnably abuse ; and it containeth all
doctrine of devils, all beastly errors and lies, all deceitful
power, all glittering works of hypocrites, all crafty wisdom
of the flesh, and subtle practices of man's wit, besides phi-
losophy, logic, rhetoric, and sophistry ; yea, all prodigious
kinds of idolatry, fornication, sodomitry, and wickedness.
Outwardly it seemeth gold, pretending the glory of God,
the holy name of Christ, the sacred scriptures of the Bible,
perpetual virginity of life ; and all are but counterfeit colours
and shadows of hypocrisy in the outward letter and name.

9. Full of abominations is the drink of the execrable
faith of that Romish religion received of others, and full of
filthiness also : for both retaineth the people thereof in-
numerable kinds of idol-worshippings under the title of God's
service, and also their shavelings of prodigious beastliness
in lecherous living under the colour of chastity. Here were

, 32

[BALE.]

498 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [cilAl'.

much to be spoken of St Germain's evil, St Sithe's key, St
Uncomber's oats, Master John Shorne's boot, St Gertrude's
rats, St Job for the pox, St Fiacre for the ague, St Apol-
line for the tooth-ache, St Gratian for lost thrift, St Walstone
for good harvest, St Cornells for the foul evil, and all other
saints else almost.

10. Of the lewd1 boys also among prelates and
priests, ghostly fathers and religious, might much be said
here, were it not for infecting men's eyes, ears, and under-
standings. For all these noyful nocuments are the holy
fruits of the whoredom of that holy whorish church.

11. In the forehead of this glittering whore, which
is her outward shew, is written a name, expressly declaring
what she is. By her ungodly fruits is she known to the
elect servants of God, having the light of the scriptures.
In their consciences appeareth she none other than a pes-
tiferous whore, by the judgments of the same.

12. A very mystery is this shew to the infidels, an
hidden secret, an unknown wonder ; for they are so blinded
with her fopperies and tangled with her toys, that they
judge all that she doth holy, religious, and perfect. And
all this suffereth God for their unbelief's sake, destroying
nevertheless the wisdom of the wise and prudence of the
prudent in his.

13. Her very name agreeing to her fruits is this:
Great Babylon, in mischief far above the city of the Chal-
dseans, and much more full of confusion. For she is the
original mother, the cause, the beginning, the root, the spring,
and the fountain of all spiritual fornications, and in a manner
of all fleshly abominations also done upon the earth. This
is to the faithful sort, as a written name of her, evident,
clear, open and manifest : but to the unfaithful it is only
as a mystery, hidden, dark, obscure, and neglect. For so
are the secrets that God openeth to babes, and hideth from
wise.

14. And I (saith St John) perceived it evidently in
my fore-understanding, that this woman, the very wife of the
devil and of his beastly body (for the bishops are the hus-
bands of their Romish churches), was all drunken in the
bloody slaughter of saints, or earnest Christian believers, and

I1 This word is a substitution.]

XVII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 499

in the exceeding tyrannous murder of the faithful witnesses
of Jesu, or sincere preachers of his word : for neither of
both she spareth. Besides all godly wisdom is she, and for-
getful of herself, through this same bloody drunkenness ; so
great excess hath she taken.

15. And when I perceived and saw her with all her
adder's-whelps so beastish, (saith St John,) with exceeding
wonder I marvelled; not only that she was thus overset
with blood-drinking or outrageous murdering of innocents,
but also of her exceeding great abominations.

16. And most of all I wondered that the Almighty God
could with so much patience suffer her in such mischief,

THE TEXT.

1 And the angel said unto me, 2 Wherefore marvellest thou ? 31
will shew thee the mystery of the woman, and of the beast that bear-
eth her, which hath seven heads and ten horns. 4 The beast that thou
seest, was, 5 and is not, 6 and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit,
7 and shall go into perdition. 8 And they that dwell on the earth
shall wonder, 9 (whose names are not written in the book of life from
the beginning of the world,) 10 when they behold the beast that was,
and is not.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And as I was thus with myself marvelling, the angel
or aforenamed decree of the Lord said unto me these words :

2. Wherefore dost thou thus marvel, thou mortal
man?

3. For thy gentle and meek expectation I shall shew
unto thee the mystery of this wretched woman, and of the
cruel beast that beareth her, which hath seven heads and
ten horns. By this shalt thou know the true church from
the false, the just preachers from the hypocrites, the sincere
doctrine from their subtle sophisms, and their lawful autho-
rity from their cruelly usurped presumptions. For that shew-
eth the Lord unto his elect, that he will not have known of
all men.

4. The execrable beast or carnal kingdom of antichrist,
which thou hast seen here in mystery, was as concerning his
beginning in Cain first of all, and so continued forth in the
fleshly children of men in the chaplains of Pharao, Jero-
boam, Baal, and Bel, in the cruel bishops, priests, and law-

32—2

500 THE IMAQE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

yers, with such other like, till the death of Christ and so
forth.

5. And now the said beast is not in power and authority
as he hath been. For in John's time, sixteen years before
the writing of this revelation, was the proud clergy of the
Jews utterly destroyed by Titus and Vespasian in the ter-
rible siege of Jerusalem. Notwithstanding yet shall this
beast rise again in the Romish pope and Mahomet, and in
their false prelates and doctors.

6. He shall ascend out of the bottomless pit from the
stinking den of Satan, exalting himself in worship above all
that is called God. But in the conclusion he shall have an end.

7. Into perdition shall he go without fail. The Lord
shall first utter his wickedness (as now in this age), and then
with the spirit of his mouth consume him and destroy him :
so that his high climbing up shall at the last be the chief
cause of his fall. Yet shall his wicked remnant once again
set up their Christs, and persecute afresh, but that shall be
no full raise unto him.

8. And the rabble of reprobates, which dwell on the
earth, or for earthly commodities contemn God's truth, shall
wonder once again not without much inward rejoice, that
their church riseth again out of the old hypocrisies :

9. Whose names are not registered in Christ, which
is the large book of life, and hath been both the life and
the light of men since the first constitution of the moveable
world. No, they are not numbered among those righteous
that shall reign with him in glory.

10. These adversaries of God and his word shall have
much gladness in their wicked hearts, when they behold the
beast thus coming up again that was of such magnificence,
and now is but a thing of nought ; that was esteemed above
God, and now is proved damnation. So long is1 this beastly
antichrist, as he worketh the mystery of iniquity in the re-
probate vessels ; and when he leaveth that working, then is
he no longer. Mark in this process past the nature of God's
eternal decree for this age of his church : first it sheweth,
and then it condemneth, the cursed synagogue of the devil.
In signification whereof the true preachers of our time have
manifestly opened her wickedness unto all the world ; where-

[i Old ed. as.]

XVII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHUUCHE&. 501

upon her utter destruction must shortly follow. Watch, good
Christian reader, and pray earnestly.

THE TEXT.

1 And here is a mind that hath wisdom. 2 The seven heads are
seven mountains, 3 whereon the woman sitteth. 4 They are also seven
kings. 5 Five are fallen, 6 and one is, 7 and the other is not come.
8 When he cometh, he must continue a space. 9 And the beast that
was, and is not, is even the eighth, 10 and is one of the seven, 11 and
shall go into destruction.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. Here is a meaning which comprehendeth wisdom.
A sincere understanding shall herein be requisite. Necessary
it is therefore to take heed, lest thou hold the harlot and
beast for that they boast themselves to be, to thy damnation.

2. The seven heads of the beast aforementioned, by
the plain definition of the Holy Ghost, are here to be taken
for seven mountains, or the universal princely monarchies of
the seven climates of the world.

3. Upon these the woman, that Babylonish harlot
Rome, from whom hath issued all spiritual whoredom, in
most proud manner sitteth, having over them a universal
dominion. For in John's time to Rome was all the world
subject ; under whose cruel reign was Christ done to death :
so have his faithful members been ever since by a new raised
kingdom in the same.

4. These heads are also seven kings, or governors of
the aforesaid monarchies, seduced by all kinds of crafty errors
and devilish suggestions of that beast : so that if ye mark
well this place, the head with the tail, and the cause with
his effect, in these present significations shall no prejudice be
found to that hath been said in the other, though they seem
very diverse. For both the governors and also the lands,
or the people subject unto them, have universally been blinded
by their wily witchcrafts. And so have the worldly poten-
tates with the spiritual antichrists agreed, that both they
have usurped one malignant meddling over the souls of men
to corrupt their faith, the princes applying their powers
unto the same. And that causeth the Holy Ghost here to
call them the beast's heads under the title of mountains and
kings. For under their princely authorities have all their

502 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

mischiefs been fulfilled to uphold this whore against Christ
and his word.

5. Five of these heads are fallen from the universal
monarchy of Rome. All the dominions of Africa and Asia
have renounced the obedience of her empire. Only cleaveth
Europe unto her, which is the least of the three, and yet
not all thereof. When the papacy grew, the whole empire
of the Greeks, called Constantinople, fell clean from the
Latins, and became with other divers monarchies the pos-
session of Mahomet's sect, or of the Agarenes and Turks.
Of the other empires may a like conjecture be had. Thus
have they declined from her, not so going forth nor yet
rising up unto Christ ; for only is it said here, that they were
fallen.

6. And one head is (saith the text) at this present
time remaining, the other head is not come as yet, but will
come hereafter. This head remaining is the sixth, and it
is that feeble empire that Rome now holdeth and hath holden
since John's time. The power of this empire is ruinously
diminished, and the notable fame thereof decayed betwixt
the popish prelates and the Frenchmen, a great part of the
lands becoming St Peter's patrimony. To make it a fit head
of the beast to the upholding of this whorish church (the
authority thereof maintaining her laws,) Gregory the fifth,
pope, committed the emperor's choosing unto six princes of
Germany, three of them being archbishops. He appointed
also the king of Bohemia for the seventh, then being tribu-
tary unto him and his own feed man, as an odd person to
weigh upon their sides, if need, place, and time should require
it ; provided always that he should take his oath and receive
his crown imperial at Rome: so that now, though it still
be the same in title that it was in John's days, yet is it so
diverse from it through diminishment of power, and so unlike
in outward magnificence, as it never had been the same.

7. The seventh head that is not yet come is the papis-
tical kingdom of our Romish spiritualty. For thereof appeared
nothing in John's time, nor yet more than five hundred years
after it. The bishops of Rome (as they call them), from
Peter to Sylvester, were very poor souls, simple creatures, and
men not regarded, but despised of the world. They were no
new law-makers for the more part, but rather they gave their

XVII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 503

whole diligence to see those laws observed whom the Holy-
Ghost had made to their hands. Neither were they any mass-
sayers, soul-singers, or procession-goers, but, as was St Paul
with the other apostles, simple preachers only, and for their
sincere preaching they suffered the death of their bodies. But
after the donation of Constantine, and other plenteous alms
committed unto their hands for the succour of the poor, they
became all confessors, and took them to their ease at home.
Then was labour very tedious unto them, preaching very
troublous and painful. Then studied they all to please the
powers, peaceably to hold still their pleasant possessions, and
by spiritual policies to increase them more and more, the poor
in a manner forgotten. Then came in that holy ceremony,
and that with Latin hours, serving of saints, and praying for
the dead, to provoke men to offer to Corban. Thus crept
they up in hypocrisy day by day, till such time as John of
Constantinople contended with Gregory of Rome for the su-
premity ; in the which contention though Gregory laid for
himself St Peter's keys, with many other sore arguments and
reasons, yet was he commanded by Mauritius the emperor
after the general synod to obey the said John, as the univer-
sal head bishop of the whole world: Then were these holy
fathers compelled to tarry a leisure, and under crafty colours
to wait their prey. In process of time, when Phocas was
emperor, Bonifacius the third, a man of a wily practice, per-
ceiving him much given to vain-glory and covetousness, greatly
also to disallow the acts of Mauritius his predecessor, through
flattery and mede obtained of him that the church of Rome
should be holden from thenceforth for the head church of the
world, and he for the head bishop. When this was once gotten,
then rose they up so high that the emperor became their foot-
stool, and all other Christian princes their waiting slaves, to
tide and run, make and mar, strive and fight, slay and kill, at
their commandment and pleasure. Thus became the Romish
pope the seventh king that was in John's time yet to come.
If thou mark in the chronicles, good reader, thou shalt find
that Phocas, the first pope-maker, slew his master the emperor
Mauritius, signifying in mystery the said pope-making to be
an utter destruction to the empire. The pope's name was
also at the time Bonifacius, which is as much to say as bona
fades, a good face : which betokeneth that this new-raised

504 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

kingdom should shew a fair face evermore, or a shining pre-
tence of holiness, what mischief soever it wrought either against
God or man in abominable superstition.

8. And when this seventh king cometh, saith the text,
he must continue a space, or abide a little season. He must have
a time by the permission of God strongly to delude the un-
believers, which will neither see nor hear, read nor yet thank-
fully receive his word of salvation so graciously offered them.
So corrupt are the fleshly affects of men, that much more prone
they are to lies and superstitions, than to the verity of the
Lord ; which is to be lamented. Christ came first in the name
of his heavenly Father, but him will they not receive. The
pope cometh in his own wicked name, and to him run they by
heaps. Whose continuance here hath been but a time: for
yet is it not a thousand years since the papacy first began
under Phocas, which is but as a day before God ; and that day
will he shorten by his own promise for his elects' sake, which
to remember is their great comfort : and a great cause why ;
for soon after that shall they be fully restored into the perfect
number of the children of God.

9. And the execrable beast (saith the text), that of late
days was in authority over all the world, yea, sitting above
God in the consciences of men, and now is become of no repu-
tation among men (God opening his mischiefs), is even the
eighth in number ; and yet nevertheless is one of the seven
heads. For both is he the beastly body itself, comprehending
in him the universal abominations of all the earthly kingdoms,
and in that point diverse from the seven heads, and so the
eighth in number.

10. And also he is one of the seven heads, and the
seventh in number, in usurping this proud worldly kingdom
thus after a void temporal sort. Over and besides all this may
he also be called the eighth in the cursed remnant which, after
the peaceable silence of Christian liberty (Satan loosened), shall
most cruelly persecute Christ's congregation afresh, as in the
twentieth chapter here following will appear.

11. This beast with his carriage, the antichrist with his
church, or Satan with his synagogue, shall not only go into
destruction here by the mighty breath of God's mouth, or the
true preaching of his gospel, but also into damnation ever-
lasting in the end of the world with the devil and his angels.

XVII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 505

THE TEXT.

1 And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, 2 which have
not yet received the kingdom, 3 but shall receive power 4 as kings, 5
at one hour with the beast. 6 These have one mind, 7 and shall give
their power and strength unto the beast. 8 These shall fight with the
Lamb, 9 and the Lamb shall overcome them ; 10 for he is Lord of all
lords, 11 and King of all kings. 12 And they that are on his side 13
are called, and chosen, and faithful.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And the ten horns (saith the angel unto John), which
thou sawest here upon the heads of this rose-coloured beast,
are in signification ten kings. Some have taken these ten
kings for all those emperors of the Latins since Charlemagne,
which have sworn themselves obedient to the bishop of Rome.
Some have thought them to be those princes which here in
Europe have aforetime been subject to the empire of Rome ;
as the kings of England, France, Spain, Portugal, Castile,
Denmark, Scotland, Hungary, Bohemia, and Naples. But
these consider not that they be yet more in number, as
Aragon, Navarre, Sicily, Cyprus, Sardinia, Sweden, Poland, and
such other, and are all included in the seven heads as members
of the afore rehearsed empires. Neither mark they that
they are above the heads as horns, and more in number
than the heads, betokening a rigorous authority and fierce
power, which they proudly usurp over them everywhere.
Afore they were but suggestions, but here are they earnest
doers. For in every region hath the beastly antichrist of
Rome his metropolitans and primates : as in England are
Canterbury and York ; in France, Turonensis and Remensis ;
in Spain, Toletanus and Terragonensis ; in Portugal, Hispalensis
and Bracarensis ; in Ireland, Armachanus and Dubliniensis ; in
Denmark, Lundensis and Upsalensis ; in Germany, Coloniensis
and Maguntinus ; in Hungary, Strigoniensis and Colocensis ; in
Italy, Pisanus and Ravennas ; in Sicily, Panormitanus and
Messanensis; with an infinite number of bishops, prelates, priests
and religious, besides the fighting orders of the Rhodes, the
Prussians, the redeemers of captives, the Arragondes, the
Georgians called De Alga, the Montestans, the Castilians, the
Lusitanians, the Calatravans, and St James' warriors.

2. These had not yet at that time received the devilish
kingdom of pestilent usurpation over the souls of men. For

506 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [ciIAP.

though in John's days aroso certain antichrists, as Ebion, Ce-
rinthus, Diotrephes, Carpocras, and such like, yet were they
nothing to these.

3. But now indeed they have received the same self
authority and power with the beast, that he took afore of the
dragon, in manner of kings to rule in the hearts and consciences
of men to his behoof.

4. Forsomuch as their authority is not of God like as
is the authority of kings, it is said here " as kings," or as men
counterfeiting them, in usurping a governance not freely given
them of God, but of the devil.

5. All at one hour received they this authority with the
beast. And that (I suppose) was in the general council of
Lateran at Rome, gathered under the title to recover Jerusalem
again ; where as confession in the ear was cruelly extorted of
Christian people under pain of death and damnation by the
whole consent both of the princes and bishops, at the former
suggestion of Innocent the third, besides other wicked things ;
as to hear Latin service, to go procession on Sundays, to pray
unto dead saints, to worship images, to buy masses for the
dead, to fast the Fridays, with purgatory, pardons, merits, and
friars' orders. In the said council became the metropolitans
as kings, and by the authority thereof appointed they their
stewards, bailiffs, and other officers, as bishops, curates, and
parish priests to have cure and charge of soul, and in the said
ear-confession to receive their accounts.

6. These counterfeit kings are all of one devilish mind,
practice, and purpose against God and his verity.

7. And fully they are fixed to give their whole power,
their study and their strength, unto the behoof of the beast.
Not according to God's mind will they rule, but all after his
will and pleasure, agreeing always unto him as members to
their head, to serve wickedness after wickedness in Babylon.
His popish decrees will they seek, his devilish decretals will
they follow, his ceremonials will they observe, and nothing of
the sacred scriptures. What learning soever they have, what
gifts of nature, fortune, or grace, all must be to the mainte-
nance of his fantastical fopperies. To him are they sworn to
do him homage, to obey his laws, to kiss his feet, and for his
glory's sake to persecute the gospel.

8. And in so doing they shall fight with the Lamb,

XVII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 507

which is Jesus Christ. They shall impugn his truth, when
they think to do him service. For that mischief they do to
one of his, they do to his own person.

9. But be they never so dogged, yet shall the Lamb
overcome them in his faithful members, yea, by patient suf-
ferance only. The victory (saith St John) which overcometh
the world is a sure Christian faith. Upon their side fighteth
he which is most mighty and strong, yea, the Lord that is
valiant in battle. And he shall first overcome them in this life
with the mighty breath of his mouth, scattering them away as
dust from the earth ; and after this shall his terrible judg-
ment for ever condemn them.

10. For he is by the authority given him of his Father
the Lord of all lords, and by his own eternal Godhead the
King of all kings, having all power in heaven and in earth.
He is constitute judge of the quick and the dead, having alone
the everlasting empire with his Father and the Holy Ghost,
and of his kingdom shall never be an end.

11. By his permission do all kings reign ; he hath their
hearts in his hand, and judgeth their thoughts. Both may he
give them his Spirit, and also take it from them, and of his
enemies he shall make his footstool. He is the same stone,
after Daniel, that without any hands was cut out of the mount,
which breaketh the iron, the copper, the earth, the silver, and
the gold in pieces : by whom are meant the universal king-
doms of this world.

12. Of this his victory are all they partners with him,
which are upon his side by faith ; most specially those true
servants of his which, after they are called by grace and chosen
by faith, persevere still constant, fervent, faithful and sure in
his verity to the latter end of their lives.

13. Not only the Lamb therefore shall overcome the
beast, but they also, after the doctrine of Paul, that are called
and chosen in him, not falling from his truth for any temptation
or grief, but standing fast by it unto the very death. For those
that the Lord hath prefixed afore, he hath called, justified,
and allowed. These advance not themselves with the proud,
but meekly they submit their crowns, referring all victory to
the Lamb, as men that could have done nothing in that behalf
without him.

508 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

THE TEXT.

1 And ho said unto me, 2 The waters which thou sawest, where the
whore sitteth, 3 are people, and folk, and nations, and tongues. 4 And
the ten horns, which thou sawest upon the beast, 6 arc they which shall
hate the whore, 6 and shall make her desolate and naked, 7 and shall
eat her flesh, 8 and burn her with fire. 9 For God hath put in their
hearts to fulfil his will, 10 and to do with one consent, 11 for to give
her kingdom unto the beast, 12 until the words of God be fulfilled.
13 And the woman which thou sawest is the great city, reigning over
the kings of the earth.

THE PARAPHRASE.

1. And after this long communication (saith St John) the
aforesaid angel said thus unto me to make up his tale with :

2. The wavering waters which thou sawest here now of
late in mystery, where as the Babylonish whore sitteth upon
the rose-coloured beast, are in signification all manner of peo-
ples of the carnal nations, and the superstitious folk of many
sundry tongues.

3. Not only in one place of the world ruleth this wanton
religion of antichrist, but in every land, in every dominion, in
every company, among all occupations and languages. The
foolish multitude everywhere, being blinded by their subtile
sorceries, and neither having faith nor yet the fear of God
before their eyes, as a raging flood (the banks broken down),
runneth headlings1 into all blasphemy and devilishness.

4. Moreover the afore-named ten horns (saith the angel),
which thou by the will of God beholdest here in spirit upon
the said beast of destruction, are those very persons which also
shall hate the whore. Her abominations once known by the
gospel-preaching, they shall abhor her laws, despise her au-
thority, and contemn her customs. They shall defeat her of
those lands and possessions which now she unjustly holdeth.

5. They that afore were her friends shall then be her mor-
tal enemies, denying her both tribute, obedience, and service,
so leaving her without all comfort. Not only are these the
temporal governors, as the king of England, the king of Den-
mark, the duke of Saxony, the landgrave of Hesse, and other
princes of Germany, with such others as will hereafter follow
the same principals, but also the metropolitans and bishops,
the doctors and prelates ; as are already Thomas Cranmer

[* headlings : headlong persons.]

XVII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 509

the archbishop of Canterbury, Hermanus de Weda the arch-
bishop of Cologne, Goderick the bishop of Ely, Barlow the
bishop of St David's, Bird the bishop of Chester, Thurleby
bishop of Westminster, Hugh Latimer and Nicolas Shaxton of
late years bishops of Worcester and Salisbury, with such other
like as will hereafter follow their trade. Though they were
afore the horns of the beast for defence of the whore, yet are
they now fallen from him, and more shall every day, to
make her desolate of honour, and naked of rents and pos-
sessions.

6. So shall they chase that Babylonish harlot Rome
with their preachers, that neither shall they leave her colour
nor yet beauty. Consider what John Reuclin, Martin Luther,
Erasmus, CEcolampadius, Zuinglius, Pomeran, Bucer, Capito,
Melancthon, Grynaeus, Calvinus, Brentius, Francis Lambert,
Bullinger, and such other have done against her already : like-
wise here in England, Bylney, Tyndale, Frith, Barnes, Crom-
well, Coverdale, Turner, George Joy, Rose, Ridley, Ward,
Becon, and other else ; leaving her neither relics nor roods,
sects nor shrines, abbeys nor priories, many more coming after
them of the same sort. These shall make her so desolate, that
no man shall in process of time regard her. They shall leave
her so naked, that all the world shall abhor her that shall look
upon her. Yea, in the conclusion they shall eat her flesh.

7. Besides the taking away of her carnal profits and
pleasures, they shall confound her fleshly understanding of
the scriptures, and utterly consume the superfluous observations
of her whorish ceremonies.

8. Finally with fire shall they burn her, in bringing unto
nought all her abominable rules, customs, and kinds of idolatry.
All these once plucked away by the evident word of God, no
longer shall this harlot appear : for no longer continueth the
whore, than the whoredom is in price. Take away the rites
and ceremonies, the jewels and ornaments, the images and
lights, their lordships and fatherhoods, the altars and masses,
with the bishops and priests, and what is their holy whorish
church any more? Not only is this flesh-eating and burning
declared now-a-days in outward experiments, as in the rebel-
lious monks and priests of England, and in them that arose
there in the north, specially in friar Forest and Margaret
Cheny, which were for their church consumed, like as were

510 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

Baal's chaplains at the brook of Kison by Elias ; but also
mystically in that is spoken of hereaforc.

9. For God hath (saith the angel), all blindness secluded,
put it into the hearts of those and such other godly men by
the infusion of his Spirit, to fulfil his decreed will and pleasure
in this behalf, as utterly to destroy the popish religion or
filthy abominations of antichrist.

10. He hath given it them moreover to do things to his
glory, through the agreement of faith that they have in the
unity of his godly truth, to the abolishment of all sects, false
prophets, and conjurers of Egypt.

11. Finally, by his grace he hath moved them, through
knowledge of his word, to render up her blasphemous kingdom
(whom sometime of ignorance they usurped) unto the malig-
nant beast again, as the horns of his pestilent heads. After
this sort did good Latimer and Shaxton give over their
bishopricks, and so have divers other godly men their promo-
tions and livings, as many more yet hereafter will do.

12. For as they have begun, so shall they continue, in
diminishing the abominations of this whorish church, till the
words and promises of God by his apostles and prophets,
which can never fail, be wholly fulfilled in effect, and till his
last judgment do finish all. But thus do not all they which
have done off the yoke of the pope's obedience or blotted out
his name : for the greater number of them retain still the
blasphemous observations and ceremonies of his Romish re-
ligion, some making new laws of death for the establishment
of the same, as is hi England the Act of the Six Articles,
with divers other more. And for this remaineth here still
the beast as receiving the rendered kingdom of the whore :
in whom is also comprehended the wicked remnant that shall
work the last mischief, whom the Lord shall end with his said
judgment. This beast is not without his lively image still
working the same feats that himself wrought afore, though
his head be grievously wounded in divers quarters of the
world. Neither is he without crafty physicians, to minister
life to the same. Who ever forswore the pope more earnestly
than did Stokesley and Sampson, Gardiner and Tunstall,
Wilson and friar Watts, with such other holy prelates ? Yet
labour they tooth and nail to have Babylon still Babylon,
Sodom Sodom, and Egypt Egypt. But marvel not of the

XVII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 511

ordinance of the Lord, which all at one time provided Moses
to guide his people, and yet hardened Pharao against them ;
which sent his Son Jesus Christ to save them, and yet suffered
the priests to murder him ; considering he is that potter which
maketh both the vessels of honour and dishonour.

13. Briefly to conclude the whole of this matter (saith
the angel), the gorgeous apparelled woman, or glittering church
of antichrist, which thou sawest here of late in mystery, is
also in resemblance the great city Babylon, the mother of all
the spiritual abominations and idolatries done upon the earth.
For like as from Sion hath the law come forth, and the word
of God from Jerusalem, so hath issued forth from this Baby-
lonish Rome such a false religion into emperors, princes
and people, as with filthy superstitions hath poisoned all the
world.

14. For kingdom she had over the kings or noble
governors of the earth, and false power, a usurped authority,
and a seat of very pestilence. Alas for pity, that so worthy
potentates should be in subjection to so stinking an whore,
to so vile a harlot, being so the servants of sin and captive
slaves to all wickedness ; from the which the Lord once deliver
them ! Amen. «*

Thus endeth the second part.

THE CONTENTS OF THE SECOND PART.

The eleventh chapter beginneth, wherein John measureth
the temple, the altar, and them that worship therein. The
two witnesses do their appointed offices, the beast making
war against them and slaying them. A great earthquake
folio weth, and the second woe is past.

The twelfth chapter beginneth, wherein the seventh angel
bloweth his trumpet. In heaven appeareth a woman all
clothed with sun, whom the dragon diversely vexeth. Michael
fighteth with the dragon and overcometh him. The woman
fleeth into the wilderness, and there is preserved.

The thirteenth chapter beginneth, wherein a beast riseth
out of the sea with seven heads and ten horns, receiving au-
thority of the dragon. One of his heads is wounded and
healed again. Another beast cometh out of the earth with

512 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP. XVII.]

two horns, which deceiveth the earthly dwellers, and raiseth
up an image like unto the beast. In the end is counted the
number of the beast.

The fourteenth chapter beginneth, wherein the Lamb stand-
eth upon the mount Sion, and the undefiled congregation with
him. An angel sheweth the everlasting gospel : another de-
clareth the fall of the great whore : another is commanded
with his sickle to cut down the grapes of the vineyard.

The fifteenth chapter beginneth, wherein John seeth the
seven angels, having the seven last plagues of the wrath of
God. On the glassy sea standeth men having the harps of
God, and they sing the song of Moses, and the song of the
Lamb. The tabernacle of testimony is seen in heaven.

The sixteenth chapter beginneth, wherein the seven angels
pour out their vials of God's wrath : the first upon the
earth ; the second upon the sea ; the third upon the rivers ;
the fourth on the sun ; the fifth upon the seat of the beast ;
the sixth upon the great flood Euphrates ; and the seventh
into the air.

The seventeenth chapter beginneth, wherein an angel
sheweth unto John the judgment of the great whore, which
sitteth upon the beast. He describeth both her and the beast
at large. Finally he sheweth the meaning both of his heads
and horns, with other great mysteries more.

The poor persecuted church of Christ, or immaculate
spouse of the Lamb l.

Rev. x»i. u The dragon was wroth with the woman which fled into the

wilderness, and went and made war with the remnant of her seed,
which keep the commandment of God, and have the testimony of
Jesus Christ."

The proud painted church of the pope, or sinful synagogue
of Satan1.

Rev. xvii. " I saw a woman sitting upon a rose-coloured beast, full of names

of blasphemy, decked with gold, precious stone and pearls ; with whom
the kings of the earth committed whoredom, and the inhabiters of
the earth are drunken with the wine of her fornication."

Emprgntrt) at Sonfcon fig iftgdjarte 3Jugge, fc&wllgng in
, in the jsigne of the

[! In the old ed. there follows a vignette representation of each of
these churches.]

part* of tfje $mage of fcotije

after tfre moost tootft*r«
full anfc ^eauenlg uuelacton
of saint ^ofcan t^e CEuan-

gelfst, ttc.
GTompplrtf bp

I ^ofcan 2°ur Brot^nr, anl) compa-
nion tn tribulation, anl> in tije ItgngeUome
of patience foJnclK i0 in ©^ri^te 3)?^u> &**
in tl)e gle of ^Jatfjmos for tftc luoortic of
Goti. flpoca. 3f.

r i 33

[BALE.]

THE THIRD PART

OF THE

IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

A SMALL PREFACE

UNTO THE CHRISTIAN READER.

FORSOMUCH as this Image of both Churches, or exposition
upon St John's Apocalypse, seemed unto me (as it came unto
the printing) to be far too much for one volume, I thought to
divide it by equal portions into three small books, as I have
now done in deed : of whom the first containeth ten chapters,
the second seven, and the third five only, which maketh out
the whole number of the twenty-two. Some peradventure
will marvel, that the smaller number of the chapters should
comprehend so much of that commentary as the greater
number. But if they mark in the text the abounding of
mysteries evermore as the matter thereof aboundeth, they will
soon leave their marvelling.

The nature of this revelation is, the farther it goeth, the
more wonders it sheweth and openeth unto him that after
prayer shall in faith read it and discern it. Never therein
are the principles well perceived, till the conclusion thereupon
following doth plainly, with the other scriptures conferred, de-
clare them. In these five last chapters are the two churches
(whereupon resteth the whole argument of this book) fully by
all due circumstances described ; the one turned over into a
most fearful and terrible destruction, under title of the old
whorish Babylon, the other obtaining a most glorious raise,
under the name of the holy new Jerusalem.

In the eighteenth chapter is that execrable church of
antichrist with the filthy wares and occupy ings painted out
here of the Holy Ghost, and with her most horrible fall in
the end, her worldly favourers shewing great heaviness, and
the servants of God an exceeding rejoice.

In the nineteenth chapter is that rejoice of the elect number
over the terrible judgments of that whore much more highly
described, the death of Christ's holy witnesses most plenteously
revenged, and how the angel in no case will of John be
worshipped.

In the twentieth chapter is the dragon tied up for a thou-

THE PREFACE TO THE THIRD PART. 515

sand years, the chosen sort reigning with Christ. Gog and
Magog gather them to battle, and are overcome. The dead
after that arise and receive judgment.

In the twenty-first chapter is the church of the chosen, or
the new Jerusalem, prepared to her spouse. That city cometh
down from heaven, and is of the Holy Ghost here, after most
wonderful circumstances, in her right proportion described.

In the twenty-second chapter the river of living waters
proceedeth from the throne of God. John sealeth up the
sayings of this prophecy. Christ concludeth what his kingdom
is, and who shall be thereunto received, admonishing that
unto his word nothing be added of men in pain of damnation.

Some hateful and ungodly blasphemers there are and ever
have been, which will in no wise this book to be of equal
authority with the other scriptures of Christ's testament. But
damnably wretched are they in the vain imaginations of their
sinful hearts. The most high theology and secret wisdom of
God the eternal Father, is the blessed doctrine thereof, given
unto his only Son in our humanity, and after that of him so
committed unto John by the Holy Ghost, to be distributed and
taught by him to the universal Christian congregation : which
is a most sufficient argument of the -authority thereof, whatso-
ever mad Momus shall quarrel to the contrary. James Faber
Stapulensis, in his preface prefixed to the works of Dionyse
the Areopagite, doubted never a deal to prefer this heavenly
prophecy to all the other writings of the other apostles, con-
fessing that in worthiness it far passed them all, the due cir-
cumstances thereof considered. The more nigher (saith he)
the light be to the sun, the more strength it hath, and the
more clearness it ministereth unto men.

But Momus hath not yet done away the mad mists of his
mockery, nor yet the dark dregs of his sophistry, which both
are a great blemishing unto his eye-sight. The wisdom of
Plato, Homer, and Cicero, availeth nothing in this. Aristotle
and Virgil, if they were alive, could herein do little or nothing.
Inestimably more maketh the poor fishers' learning to the
understanding of these mysteries, than the proud painted
eloquence or far fet reasons of the philosophers. The Lord
give us grace from the barn of his most plenteous scriptures
to fetch the fat feeding of our feeble and hungry souls, that
we may by them obtain his strength into the life everlasting.

33—2

THE THIRD PART

OF THE

IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES,

AFTER THE MOST WONDERFUL AND HEAVENLY REVE-
LATION OF SAINT JOHN THE EVANGELIST.
COMPILED BY JOHN BALE.

THE EIGHTEENTH CHAPTER.

UNDER the title of Babylon is here in this chapter follow-
ing described the fearful judgment of the malignant church,
with the ruinous fall of antichrist and his kingdom, prefigured
afore in Esay and Jeremy.

THE TEXT.

1 And after that I saw another angel 2 come down from heaven,
3 having great power, 4 and the earth was lightened with his bright-
ness. 6 And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying, 6 She is
fallen, she is fallen, 7 even great Babylon, 8 and is become the habita-
tion of devils, 9 and the hold of all foul spirits, 10 and a cage of all
unclean and hateful birds. 11 For all nations have drunk of the wine
12 of the wrath of her whoredom. 13 And the kings of the earth have
committed fornication with her. 14 And her merchants are waxen
rich 15 of the abundance of her pleasures.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. After these manifold visions (saith St John) I was
yet ware of another angel or heavenly messenger of the Lord,
coming down from heaven, which is the habitacle of God.
For from above all goodness cometh. This angel betokeneth
the faithful preachers of our age, and is all one with the angel
that had the seal of the living God in the seventh chapter,
with him that was clothed with a cloud in the tenth chapter,
and with him that proclaimed the fall of Babylon in the
thirteenth chapter.

2. In that he is said here to come down from heaven,
is signified that they are sent of God, having great power,
with constant ferventness of spirit, strongly to declare his will,
to the utter destruction of the whore. For like as the Father
hath life in himself, so hath his Son Jesus, and so hath in hiin
his godly ministers.

CHAP. XVIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 517

3. His power is an everlasting power, retaining both
life and death.

4. With the brightness, not of this angel which was but
a messenger, but of the power that was given unto him, was
the universal earth abundantly lightened. Full is all the
world of the glory of God, where as his word shineth, and
his verity is once spread by the true godly preachers.

5. In this strong power cried he mightily, and in this
clear light was his earnest voice heard, uttering this sentence
to the world :

6. She is fallen clean down that was so proud, she is
turned over that was so glorious an whore, yea, even the great
Babylon herself, or blasphemous church of the hypocrites.

7. By the judgment of God is she brought to utter con-
fusion. First had she a fall by the death of Christ, when the
prince of this world was thrown forth. Mark the destruction
of Jerusalem, where the church of the Jews did cease, the
material temple of Solomon, and clearly overthrown, not one
stone upon another remaining. Now shall she have another
much worse by the plain manifestation of his word, to the
comfort of all his elect. And both are of one certainty,
though the one be past and the other yet to come. Confer with
this place the overthrow of the monasteries in England, Den-
mark, the free cities of Germany, and certain other regions ;
and think that more sorrows are yet coming.

8. These are the causes of her fall, and occasions of her
ruin before the Lord. She is become the filthy habitation of
devils much more than before her first fall ; for now they enter
in by heaps, yea, seven for one afore.

9. Now is she the stinking hold of all unclean spirits.
For there have all the kinds of idolatry their earnest main-
tenance by her spiritual occupiers, the bishops, priests and
religious. There reigneth simony, sacrilege, usury, fraud,
ambition, malice, gluttony, avarice, pride, filthiness, and all
mischiefs beside.

10. Now is she the corrupt cage of all unclean fowls
and hateful birds. For in her dwelleth the adulterous car-
dinals, the filthy1 bishops, the prostibulous prelates and
priests, the Gomorre2 and monks, canons, friars, and nuns,
an innumerable swarm of Sodomites. These doth Esay in

t1 A word changed.] [2 So in all copies.]

518 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [dlAI*.

similitude compare unto wild beasts, dragons, ostriches, danc-
ing apes, owlets, mermaids, and other odible1 monsters. For
there is mocking and mowing, crying and yelling, crossing and
gaping, congeeing and cloyning, with many other feats. Here
could I shew wonderfully much, by the histories, of the stews
of both kinds at Rome, of the profits received there of that
occupying, of Winchester's rents in England, of St Lewis's
mantle in the grey friars of Paris, of the hollow pillar of our
Lord's length in Lyons, of the good ghostly father that con-
stuprated two hundred nuns in his time, of the burying of
infants in their jakes, and of many other strange mysteries
else, were it not for losing of the time and hindering men's
consciences.

11. "She is fallen, she is fallen," saith the angel; and
therefore be glad of it. For all nations of the world, a small
simple number except (whom God hath preserved of his good-
ness), have drunken of the wine of her whoredom. For not
giving thanks unto God when causes have been offered, they
have fallen into most deep error. They have sought her
sorceries with devotion, believed her doctrines, and so followed
them in effect.

12. And therefore they shall taste of the wrath of God,
or penalties due to that advoutery of the spirit or vice of
idolatry ministered by her. I shall have no pity (saith
the Lord) upon her children; for they are the children of
fornication.

13. The mighty kings and potentates of the earth, not
having afore their eyes the love and fear of God, have com-
mitted with this whore most vile filthiness, abusing themselves
by many strange or uncommanded worshippings, and binding
themselves by other to observe her laws and customs. At the
examples, doctrines, counsels, and persuasions of her holy
whoremongers have they broken the covenants of peace,
battled, oppressed, spoiled, ravished, tyrannously murdered
innocents, yea, for vain foolish causes, and more vain title,
neither godliness nor honesty regarded, as though there were
neither heaven nor hell, God, nor accounts to tie made.

14. And her mitred merchants, her shorn soldiers, her
mass-mongers, her soul-sellers, and her mart-brokers, waxed
very rich through the sale of her oils, cream, salt, water,

[i odible: hateful.]

XVIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 519

bread, orders, hallo wings, houselings, ashes, palms, wax,
frankincense, beads, crosses, candlesticks, copes, bells, organs,
images, relics, and other pedlary wares ;

15. And are become very wealthy in the abundance of
her pleasures. They have gotten in unto them places and
princely houses, fat pastures and parks, meadows and warrens,
rivers and ponds, villages and towns, cities and whole pro-
vinces, with the devil and all else, besides other men's wives,
daughters, maid-servants, and children, whom they have abomi-
nably corrupted. What profits they have drawn unto them
also by the sale of great bishopricks, prelacies, promotions,
benefices, tot-quots2, pardons, pilgrimages, confessions, and
purgatory, besides the yearly rents of cathedral churches,
abbeys, colleges, convents, for suits and such other, it were
unreasonable to tell. No pleasures are in the farthest parts
of the world, but they will have plenty of them. Yet can
they for the time preach unto other men contempt of the
world, and commend both poverty and fasting.

THE TEXT.

1 And I heard another voice from heaven say, 2 Come away from
her, my people, 3 that ye be not partakers in her sins, 4 lest ye receive
of her plagues. 6 For her sins are gone up to heaven, 6 and the Lord
hath remembered her wickedness. 7 Reward her even as she rewarded
you, 8 and give her double according to her works. 9 And pour in
double to her in the same cup, which she filled unto you. 10 And as
much as she glorified herself, and lived wantonly, 1 1 so much pour ye
in for her of punishment and sorrow.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. Besides all this (saith St John) yet heard I another
voice from above ; betokening another moving of the Spirit,
whereby the godly ministers are taught of the Lord. And
this was thereof the sweet warning :

2. Come away, my people, from that wicked Babylon
with Esdras, and from that stinking Sodom with Lot. Have
no more to do with that whorish church. Forsake her false
religion and defiled sacraments. Refuse her wanton cere-
monies, detest her superstition, leave her beggarly baggage.
Meddle no more with those whoremongers, those Nicolaitans,
those Balaamites. Abhor their abominable studies, manners,

[2 tot-quots : general dispensations.]

520 THB IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [cHAP.

and life, repenting in heart all foolishness past. " Resort unto
me (saith the Lord), all you that labour and are loaden, and I
shall ease you" of your heavy burdens.

3. Submit yourselves no longer to the yoke of the
infidels, but set yourselves at large, lest ye be partakers
of her abominable sins, and so receive of her plagues, which
is the great vengeance of God. Let it suffice you that hath
been done already at the pleasure of the heathen in the
unlawful service of idols ; and learn from henceforth to be
more godly wise, lest ye be damned with the wicked. I re-
member that John Hildeshen in his book In turpia pingeiitem
sheweth that Tailarandus Petragoriensis, a French cardinal,
when question was moved at his table of apostates, commended
the order of cardinals in that there was none among them :
unto whom Peter Thomas, a carmelite friar, (which was not-
withstanding within a while after the patriarch of Constanti-
nople) made this true answer. What they be (saith he) that
goeth from other orders, I cannot tell ; but sure I am that they
which go from your order are saints. As by example, St
Jerome, Petrus Damianus, Petrus de Morone, and such other.

4. Besides the wholesome admonishments of the scripture
have many godly men given warnings of these matters, both in
the primitive church, and in every age since. Many notable
doctors and fathers, since the pope's first rise, have in their
famous writings called upon the church's reformation: as
Bertramus, Herebaldus, Joannes Scotus Monachus, Berenga-
rius Turonensis, Bruno Adegavensis, Petrus Damianus, Wale-
rianus Medburgensis, Bernardus Clarevallensis, Robertus
Tuitiensis, Joachim Abbas, Cyrillus Graecus, Joannes Salisbu-
riensis, Gilbertus Leicestrius, Angelus Hierosolymitanus, Guil-
helmus de sancto amore, Guido Bonatus, Nicolaus Gallus,
Hubertinus de Casali, Petrus Joannes, Marsilius Patavinus,
Joannes Paris, Arnoldus de villa nova, Michael Cesenus, Guil-
helmus Ockam, Nicolaus de Luca, Marcus de Florencia, Joannes
Wicleve, Joannes Huss, Michael de Bononia, Joannes Hilde-
shen, Dantes Aligerius, Franciscus Petrarcha, Nicolaus Cle-
inangis, Petrus de Alliaco, Joannes Gerson, Laftrentius Valla,
Lodovicus Arelatensis, Joannes Segobius, Thomas Redonensis
Gallus, Mattheus Palmarius, David Bois, Dionysius Carthu-
sianus, Joannes Milverton, Joannes Gocchius, Joannes de Wesa-
lia Wormaciensis, Joannes Geyler, Joannes Crutzer, "Wessalus

XVIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 521

Groningensis, JSneas Sylvius, Rodericus Samorensis, Julianus
Brixiensis, and Hieronymus Savonarola; besides those that
have written in our days, as John Reuclin, Baptista Mantua-
nus, Baptista Panecius, Joannes Crestonus, Erasmus, Luther,
and such other, of whom they have condemned the more part
for heretics. To recite their testimonies and writings, it would
require much time, and therefore I pass it over here : only
have I rehearsed their names (as I could do yet many more),
to put ye in remembrance that God hath always had some in
the world, which have not in all points consented to their blas-
phemies, though they have not had the light of this truth so
open as we have it now. Many godly emperors and councils
general have attempted this reformation in the church ; but
evermore have they found ungodly princes against them,
to hold the antichrists still in their wickedness. Yet doubt I
not but Pharao with his host shall perish in the sea, and the
proud Jewish priests in the city, for their manifold blas-
phemies, at the time now appointed of the Lord.

5. For the sins of this whore, or abominations without
number of that false religion, her stinking idolatry and
slaughter of innocents, are gone up unto heaven against her,
requiring the great vengeance of God. The filthiness of them
hath moved him to wrath, and kindled his displeasure towards
her, putting him in remembrance of his eternal decree con-
cerning her destruction. The greatest of her mischiefs hath
touched heaven, and hath asked with Sodom and Gomorre
the fearful plagues threatened her.

6. And the merciful Lord, beholding the affliction of his
people, and pitying their miserable thraldom in that spiritual
Egypt, hath considered her ungodly behaviour, weighed her
wilful wretchedness, and measured her unmerciful murder,
commanding his appointed ministers to execute upon her his
judgments without mercy.

7. Reward her now (saith he) in every condition as she
hath rewarded you afore. Measure again unto her, like as
she hath measured to you, now that ye have the judgment-
seats. Cry out upon her as she hath cried out upon you.
Snare her as she hath snared you. Destroy her as she hath
destroyed you. As she hath taken vengeance of you, so take
you vengeance again of her. Like as she hath afflicted you,
judged you, and condemned you by the laws of men; so

522 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

scourge you her again, judge her a harlot, and condemn her
to hell by the mighty word of God.

8. See that you give her two-fold in punishment accord-
ing to her wicked deservings. Whereas she hath taken from
you no more but the life of the bodies, take you away from
her again the life both of body and soul.

9. Into the same bitter cup of sorrows, that she hath
filled unto you in her malice, pour you in double again to her.
Whereas she hath given you a temporal death, give her the
death everlasting, doubling unto her both the griefs and con-
tinuance of them.

10. Yea, consider how greatly she hath glorified herself
against God in blasphemous errors, in pride, in pleasures, and
in wanton living.

11. And so much let her1 taste of most terrible punish-
ments, sorrowful plagues, wailings, and gnashings of teeth.
A holy priesthood hath she pretended, a regal dignity hath
she usurped, and both those powers most shamefully hath she
so abused ; therefore let her have the penalties due unto such
presumption. Take from her her pleasant Euphrates with
the spoils and profits, wherein she hath inordinately delighted,
and throw her into most deep wretchedness here, besides that
shall follow in another world.

THE TEXT.

1 For she saith in her heart, 2 I sit, being a queen, 3 and am no
widow, 4 and shall see no sorrow. 5 Therefore shall her plagues come
at one day, 6 death, and sorrow, and hunger. 7 And ehe shall be
brent with fire ; 8 for strong is the Lord God, 9 which shall judge her.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. For highly she standeth in her own conceit as yet,
boasting herself to be the great goddess of the earth.

2. I sit here in wealth and pleasure (saith she), being a
glorious queen, yea, the holy church herself, having authority
in heaven, in earth, and in hell, with power to loose and bind,
save and damn. With me is it not as with them that are not
of this world, or have no dwelling-place here ; for all is at my
will and pleasure.

3. I am no desolate widow: the powers of this world

[l Old ed. there.]

XVIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 523

stand by me. The mighty princes and potentates defend me
with the death of innocent people. Never was Nero, Domi-
tianus, Trajanus, nor Maxentius, with other cruel tyrants,
more sure upon my side in defence of superstitions, than they
are yet still to this hour.

4. Therefore I can take no scath, nor yet feel of any
sorrow ; I shall be lady for ever. Never shall my seat be
removed : never shall I fall, nor any mishap light upon me.
Such are the bold brags of the papists, that Peter's little ship
may well be moved with the tempest of heretics, but never
shall it be overthrown : thinking thereby, that whorish church
shall evermore continue, and never come to nought.

5. They consider not how strong the Lamb is, against
whom they daily fight. And therefore shall the terrible
plagues, which God hath appointed her to suffer, heavily2
light upon her, and all in one day.

6. And once shall he pour upon that wicked congregation
death, sorrow, and hunger, like as he did fire and brimstone
upon the sinful cities. Perpetually shall they be deprived of
that life which is in Christ Jesu. Continual weeping and
teeth-gnashing shall they have, their worm never dying.
Still shall they inwardly famish, Tind never with felicity be
satisfied.

7. With unquenchable fire shall this whore be brent
with her whole generation of hypocrites, prepared for the devil
and his angels.

8. Effectual and true is this sentence ; for mighty is the
Lord that shall judge her, and condemn her by his word.

9. Just is he in his promise, true in his sayings, glorious
in his works, holy, terrible, and fearful in his judgments against
the wicked. None shall be found able at that day to restrain
the least part of his purposed vengeance, neither Mary throw-
ing in her beads into St Michael's balance, John Baptist with
his lamb, Peter with his key, nor yet Paul with his long
sword. Though Moses and Samuel, the chosen prophets of
the Lord, yea, with Noe, Daniel, and patient Job, should stand
before him at that day, yet should they not be heard.

THE TEXT.

1 And the kings of the earth shall beweep her, 2 and wail over
her, 3 which hare committed fornication, 4 and lived wantonly with
[2 Old ed. heavenly.]

THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

her, 6 when they shall see the smoke of her burning, 6 and shall stand
afar off, 7 for fear of her punishment, saying, 8 Alas, alas, that great
city 9 Babylon, 10 that mighty city ! 11 For at one hour comcth thy
judgment.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. Moreover the carnally minded kings of the earth (saith
the aforesaid angel), which have for her pleasure abused their
authority and power, shall take her sudden destruction in this
life very heavily.

2. Yea, they shall most sorrowfully bewail themselves
over her, as men very ill contented with that ordinance of
God. They shall be sorry in their hearts that his word is
become so strong against her, that they can resist it with sword,
fire, and halters no longer. They shall be pensive and heavy
to see all go to wreck, they being no longer able by the
slaughter of innocents to uphold her glittering estate.

3. Specially shall they be sore discontented with the
matter, which have with her committed the whoredom of the
spirit by many external worshippings of dry wafer cakes, oils,
roods, relics, ladies, images, sculls, bones, chips, old rags, shoes,
boots, spurs, hats, breeches, hoods, nightcaps, and such like ;

4. And they that have lived wantonly with her in fol-
lowing her idle observations in matins, hours, and masses, in
censings, hallowings, and font-hallowings, in going processions
with canopy, cross, and pix, with banners, streamers, and
torch-light, with such other gauds too foolish for children, no
godly admonishment taken of the scriptures. For under the
kings here are also to be understood those peoples, whom they
have wickedly governed, and constrained by their laws to
such abominable usages.

5. Dolorously shall these kings lament, when they shall
behold the filthy smoke of her burning, or when they perceive
that she, coming to the trial of the scriptures, appeareth nothing
but a vile stinking smoke noyful to the eyes, choking to the
throat, and evermore blemishing the comfortable light. The
church of the wicked (saith David) is as the dust that is blown
forth of the wind, thef shadow that passeth away, the smoke
that vanisheth, and tire wax that melteth in the fire, yea, of
all fantastical vanities the most.

6. Afar off shall they stand trembling at the majesty of
God's word, fearing to be destroyed or to lose their worldly

XVIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 525

honours also by the same ; as did the duke of Bavaria and
Brunswick with other popish princes at the last council of
Raynesburg. For the continual clamour of Eckius, Cochlaeus,
Tregarius, Scatzgerus, Pelargus, Herborn, Hofmeister, Badia,
"Winchester, and such other dirty doctors of theirs, is evermore,
that the gospellers would have all things in common. And
therefore do these persecute them, and would not have that
church to go down, thinking that, if it once should fall, they
should not long after continue.

7. Thus doth the children of Cain, which have murdered
their poor innocent brethren, fear that every man looking upon
them would destroy them. As men forsaken of God they
despair in themselves, looking for none other but damnation,
now that they can have no more masses, holy prayers, nor
suffrages, and complaining after this sort :

8. Alas, alas! that great city, that beautiful Babylon,
that blessed holy mother, the church, which sometime had so
many popes' pardons, so many bishops' blessings, so many
holy stations, so many clean remissions a pcena et culpa, so
many good ghostly fathers, so many religious orders, so much
holy water for spirits, and St John's gospels with the five
wounds and the length of our Lord for drowning, is now de-
cayed for ever !

9. We sorrow, we sigh, we sob, we are sore disquieted,
for pain we pant, tremble, and quake, to see our dearly beloved
Babylon turned upside down, whom we took for a most won-
derful miracle.

10. Oh, that city, that city, that sometime was so mighty
and strong, so fair and beautiful, so glorious and holy, is now
become waste and desolate !

11. At once is the terrible judgment of God come upon
thee unlocked for. Suddenly art thou destroyed with the
spirit of his mouth unthought upon. Alas ! who shall pray for
us now ? who shall sing diriges and trentals ? who shall assoil
us of our sins ? who shall give us ashes and palms ? who shall
bless us with a spade, and sing us out of purgatory when we
are dead ? If we lack these things, wq are like to want hea-
ven. These are the desperate complaints of the wicked.

THE TEXT.
1 And the merchants of the earth 2 shall weep and wail in them-

526 THE IMAGB OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAT.

solves, 3 because no man will buy their wares any more ; 4 the wares
5 of gold, 6 and silver, 7 and of precious stones, 8 neither of pearl,
9 and silk, 10 and raines1, 11 and purple, and scarlet, 12 and all tliyno
wood, 13 and all manner vessels of ivory, 14 and all manner vessels of
most precious wood, 15 and of brass, 16 and of iron, 17 and of marble,
18 and cinnamon, 19 and odours, 20 and ointments, 21 and frankin-
cense, 22 and wine, 23 and oil, 24 and fine flour, 25 and wheat, 26 and
cattle, 27 and sheep, 28 and horses, 29 and chariots, 30 and bodies,
31 and souls of men.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. Now followeth in course the merchants of the earth,
the sellers of wares in the temple, the marked muster of Ma-
homet and the pope.

2. They shall weep and mourn, wail and lament inwardly
in themselves, both wringing their hands for sorrow, and
scratching their heads for very anguish ;

3. Because they see all men go from them, and none
in a manner are disposed to buy their pedlary wares any
more :

4. As these wares are specially, which follow here in
course.

5. They will pay no more money for the housel-sippings,
bottom-blessings, nor for seyst me and seyst me not above
the head and under of their chalices, which in many places
be of fine gold. Neither regard they to kneel any more
down and to kiss their pontifical rings, which are of the same
metal.

6. They will be no more at cost to have the air beaten
and idols perfumed with their censers at principal feasts, to
have their crucifixes laid upon horses, or to have them solemnly
borne aloft in their gaddings abroad, with the religious occu-
pyings of their paxes, cruets, and other jewels which be of
silver.

7. Neither pass they greatly to behold precious stones
any more in their two horned mitres, when they hallow their
churches, give their whorish orders, and triumphantly muster
in procession ;

8. Nor in costuous pearls in their copes, perrours, and
chasubles, when they be in their prelately pompous sacrifices.

9. Men knowing the word of God suppose that their

t1 Raines or Rennes : fine linen manufactured at Rennes.]

XVIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 527

ornaments of silk, wherewith they garnish their temples and
adorn their idols, is very blasphemous and devilish.

10. They think also that their fair white rochets of
raines or fine linen cloth, their costly grey amices of calaber and
cats' tails,

11. Their fresh purple gowns when they walk for their
pleasures, and their red scarlet frocks when they preach lies
in the pulpit, are very superfluous and vain.

12. In their thyne wood (whom some men call algum
trees, some brasil, some coral) may be understood all their
curious buildings of temples, abbeys, chapels, and chambers,
all shrines, images, churchstools, and pews that are well paid
for, all banner-staves, Pater-noster scores, and pieces of the
holy cross.

13. The vessels of ivory comprehend all their maundy-
dishes, their offering-platters, their relic-chests, their god-boxes,
their drinking horns, their sipping cups for the hiccough, their
tables whereupon are charmed their chalices and vestments,
their standishes, their combs, their musk-balls, their pomander
pots, and their dust-boxes, with such other toys.

14. The vessels which after some interpreters are of
precious stone, or, after some, of most precious wood, betoken
their costuous cups or cruises of jaspar, jacinth, amel2, and fine
beryl, and their alabaster boxes wherewith they anoint kings,
confirm children, and minister their holy whorish orders;
their pardon-masers3, or drinking dishes, as St Benet's bowl,
St Edmond's bowl, St Giles' bowl, St Blyth's bowl, and
Westminster bowl, with such other holy relics.

15. Of brass (which containeth latten, copper, alcumine4,
and other hard metals) are made all their great candlesticks,
holy-water kettles, lamps, desks, pillars, buttresses, bosses,
bells, and many other things more.

16. Of strong iron are the branches made that hold up
the lights before their false gods, the tacks that sustain them
from falling, the locks that save them from the robbery of
thieves, their fire-pans, bars, and poles, with many other
strange gins beside.

17. With marble most commonly pave they their temples,

[2 amel: enamel.]

[3 masers: bowl or goblet. Halliwell.]

[4 alcumino: a mixed metal. Halliwell.]

528 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

and build strong pillars and arches in their great cathedral
churches and monasteries : they make thereof also their super-
altaries, their tombs, and their solemn grave-stones, besides
their other buildings with freestone, flint, rag, and brick,
comprehended in the same.

18. By the cinnamon is meant all manner of costly
spices, wherewith they bury their bishops and founders, lest
they should stink when they translate them again to make
them saints for advantage.

19. By the smelling odours, the sweet herbs that they
strew abroad at their dedications and burials, besides the
damask waters, balms, musks, pomander, civet, and other
curious confections, that they bestow upon their own precious
bodies.

20. The ointments are such oils as they mingle with
rose-water, aloes, and spike, with other merry conceits, where-
with they anoint their holy salvers and roods to make them to
sweat and to smell sweet, when they are borne abroad in pro-
cession upon their high-feastful days, like as doctor Rede
used his old rotten rood of Beccles in Suffolk upon the holy
rood days.

21. Frankincense occupy they oft, as a necessary thing,
in the censing of their idols, hallowing of their paschal, con-
juring of their ploughs, besides the blessing of their palms,
candles, ashes, and their dead men's graves, with requiescant
in pace.

22. With wine sing they their masses for money, they
housel1 the people at Easter, they wash their altar-stones
upon Maundy Thursday, they fast the holy embering days,
besides other banquetings all the whole year to keep their
flesh chaste.

23. With oil smear they young infants at baptism and
bishoping2, they grease their mass-mongers, and give them
the mark of Midian, they anele their cattle that starve, and
do many other feats else.

24. Fine flour is such a merchandise of theirs, as far
exceedeth all other, and was first given them by pope Alex-
ander the first, thinking Christ's institution not sufficient, nor
comely in using the common bread in that ministry. For that

[* housel: to administer the eucharist.]
[2 bishoping: confirmation.]

XVIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 529

ware hath brought them in their plentiful possessions, their
lordships, fat benefices, and prebendaries, with innumerable
pleasures else.

25. Wheat have they of their farms, whereof they make
pardon-bread and cakes to draw people to devotion towards
them.

26. Cattle receive they offered unto their idols by the
idiots of the countries for recover of sundry diseases, besides
that they have of their tithes.

27. Sheep have they sometime of their own pastures,
sometime of begging, sometime of bequests for the dead, to
cry them out of their fearful purgatory, when they be asleep
at midnight.

28. Great horses have they for mortuaries, for offices,
for favours, gifts, and rewards, to be good lords unto them
that they may hold still their farms, and to have Saunder wasp
their son and their heir a priest, or to admit him unto a
mannerly benefice, that he may be called master parson, and
such like.

29. Chariots have they also, or horse-litters of all manner
of sorts, specially at Rome, with foot-men running on both
sides of them, to make room for the holy fathers : of whom
some carry their own precious bodies, some their treasure,
some the blessed sacrament, some holy relics and ornaments,
some their whores, and some their bastards.

30. The bodies of men must needs be judged to be at
their pleasure, so long as Christian provinces be tributers unto
them, princes obedient, peoples subject, and their laws at their
commandment to slay and to kill. And, to make this good,
who hath not in England paid his Peter-penny sometime, to
acknowledge himself a bondman of theirs at the receipt of his
yearly housel ? Farthermore yet, besides their marked muster
of monks, friars, and priests, they have certain bondmen, of
whom some they sell to the Venetians, some to the Genoese,
some to the Portingales, and some to the Turks, to row in
their gallies.

31. And last of all, to make up their market, lest any
thing should escape their hands, these unmerciful bribers
make merchandise of the souls of men, to deprive Christ of
his whole right, sending many unto hell, but not one to heaven
(unless they maliciously murder them for the truth's sake),

i 34

[BALE.]

530 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

and all for money. After many other sorts else abuse they
these good creatures of God, whom the Holy Ghost here
nameth by course, as things comprehending all other, besides
that Mahomet's ministers in their sort in Barbary, Greece,
and Egypt : for nothing under the heavens leave they un-
defiled. Much were it to shew here by the chronicles seve-
rally, of what pope they have received authority, power, and
charge to utter these wares to advantage, and how they came
first from the old idolaters, by the large testimonies of Sapience,
[Book of Wisdom,] Esay, Daniel, Baruch, Oseas, and the other
prophets. At one hour shall these merchants for their abomi-
nations be plagued, nothing that the vain lovers of this world
have trusted in availing them nor yet helping them. For at
all times in this last age of the world (whom John calleth
the last hour) are the wicked reprobates condemned of God,
and so reserved to the latter sentence of the judge. For it
followeth in the text.

THE TEXT.

1 And the apples that thy soul lusted after are departed from thee.
2 And all things which were dainty, and had price, 3 are departed from
thee, 4 and thou shalt find them no more. 5 The merchants of these
things, 6 which were waxed rich by her, 7 shall stand afar off from her,
for fear of the punishment of her, 8 weeping and wailing, and saying,
9 Alas, alas, that great city, that was clothed in raines, and purple,
and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearl! 10
for at one hour so great riches is come to nought.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. And the delicious apples (saith the threatening voice
of the Holy Ghost unto this whore), that thy wretched heart
hath so sore lusted after by so many unsatiable desires, are
now departed from thee. Men of ripe learning and judgment,
whom thou covetedst to have for defence of thy glorious whore-
dom, thy abominations perceived, will no longer dwell with thee,
but utterly leave thee, detest thee, and abhor thee. Whereas
they have afore avanced thee to the world, now will they by
the scriptures reprove thee to the same.

2. In like manner all those things which were aforetime
very precious and dainty unto thee, and whom thou hadst for
their goodness in much estimation, are now for thy lewdness
gone away clean from thee, bidding thee for ever adieu. Men

XVIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 531

of sober discretion and living, whom thou hast aforetime pre-
tended much to favour, as things commodious unto thee, to
the cloking of thy hypocrisy, thy conditions now known, doth
daily more and more decline from thy dead observations and
most damnable superstitions. And whereas they thought thee
afore very holy and good, they suppose thee now both detest-
able and devilish.

3. So that from henceforth, the verity open, none shall
remain with thee, nor defend thy known whoredom, but hypo-
crites, men-pleasers, flatterers, blasting sophisters, brawling
canonists, epicures, and blasphemous antichrists. As for men
that be godly wise, sober, virtuous, learned, well occupied, and
minding the glory of God, [they] will utterly refuse thee, and
forsake thy pestiferous ways.

4. Thou shalt find them no more upon thy side pleading.
No more shalt thou have their favour, nor yet their sweet
smelling. Neither shall their doctrine maintain thy vain cere-
monies, nor yet their conversation observe thy crooked cus-
toms any more. Yea, be thou certain and sure of this, that,
be they once gone from thee clean, never shall they again
return unto thee. Only shall thy wicked remnant be beasts
and babblers, filthy workers and "drunkards ; as is Eckius,
which had three bastards the same year that he disputed at
Lipsia against the marriage of priests, Natalis Beda, Clichto-
veus, Liset, Godet, Sutor, Delphus, and de Quercu at Paris,
bragging Winchester, the pope's paraclete in England, that
is, master of the Stews at London, and such other dirty dung-
hills.

5. The busy merchants of these earthly things afore
(saith the voice again unto John), which were become very
fat, wealthy and rich through quick sale of the wares of this
whorish church, shall at the day of her destruction stand afar
off, bewailing her fall. Far diverse are these in their markets
from the usage of other occupiers in the world. For where-
as they sell their wares but once, and look no more for them
again, these sell them every day, and yet retain them still.
And whereas they sell the very wares in deed, these sell no
more but the sight, the sound, and the shadow ; as the look-
ing upon their images, the noise of their bells, the spreading
out of their ornaments, the shew of their jewels, the use and

34—2

532 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

occupying of their instruments, the kissing of their relics, the
wind of their lips, the spittle of their tongues, their idle prat-
ings, and unholy merits. But still they keep to themselves
the gold, the silver, the precious stones, the pearls, and such
like, though they never cost them money. Yea, so would
they do also the learning and good living, if they had them,
as they have not. For none would they have learned nor
yet virtuous in the sight of the world, but their own smeared
Sodomites.

6. How and wherein these merchants are rich, it is
shewed afore, and besides that, all the world doth know it.

7. But now in the fall certainly of their whorish church
will they stand afar off. They will be none of hers when
they see her go down, lest they should go down with her,
and be punished with penury ; or lest they should be drawn,
hanged, and quartered, as many have been in England.

8. Rather will they hold a fair face outwardly for advan-
tage, inwardly in their hearts bewailing her ruin, or secretly
among themselves deploring her decay, till such time as they
may be bold to play the knaves again, saying after this weep-
ing sort,

9. Alas, alas ! that notable city, that Babylonish Rome
that ruled all the world, that holy church that was so beauti-
fully adorned with fine silk, purple, and scarlet, in her cups,
vestures and ornaments, and was so preciously furnished with
gold, precious stone, and pearls in her chalices, crosses, and
mitres, and in all other prodigious and pompous jewels ;

10. Alas for her, alas ! for now at one hour in this latter
age of the church, by the Gospel-preaching, is so exceeding
great riches, glory, magnificence, and honour of our holy
mother come even unto nought : yea, our manifold prelacies
are not regarded among them, but utterly contemned and
despised.

THE TEXT.

1 And every ship governor, 2 and all they that occupy ships, 3 and
shipmen which work in the sea, 4 stood afar off, 5 and cried, 6 when
they saw the smoke of her burning, saying, 7 What city is like unto
this great city? 8 And they cast dust on their heads, 9 and cried
weeping, and wailing, and said, 10 Alas, alas, that great city, wherein
were made rich 11 all that had ships in the sea 12 by the reason of
her costliness ! 13 For at one hour is she made desolate.

XVIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 533

THE COMMENTARY.

1. In like case every ship-master, which betokeneth dio-
cesans, bishops, and ordinaries ;

2. And all they that occupy boats, wherries, and scutes1,
or sail upon the sea, as they do which among the wavering
multitude are taken for parsons, vicars, and curates ;

3. Yea, and mariners also that work in the sea, by whom
are signified foul priests, simple penitencers, and holy water-
mongers, daily perverting the ignorant people ;

4. All these (saith the voice) will stand afar off, when
they see her destruction. No longer will they stand by her,
than they feel her profitable and pleasant unto them. Decay
once the sweet profits, and they are gone away.

5. Yet will they turn towards her again, and cry out
when they shall behold the filthy smoke that shall arise of
her burning.

6. When her wisdom appeareth foolishness, her doctrine
devilishness, and her sanctity wickedness, by the word of God,
they shall sorrowfully lament for their own bellies' sake, say-
ing thus in their desperate hearts,

7. What city in the world can be thought like unto this
mighty city, either in magnificence, wealth, or power ? No
citizens are more preciously apparelled, more sumptuously fed,
nor more deliciously dieted, than is the shorn nation, if ye
mark well their favour and feeding, their fine disguising and
lodging, their fat cheeks and great bellies, with such other
likelihoods else. Much rather had they to have still the
wanton commodities of this city, than the perpetual pleasures
of heaven. So undiscreet, carnal, and beastly are they in
their imaginations, cares, and studies.

8. So sorrowful will they be for this their general loss,
that upon their witless heads they shall cast dust, in token of
their inward heaviness. With despair shall they darken their
wits, and with dotage dull their understanding. And as gra-
ciously will they repent as ever did Cain, Pharao, Esau, An-
tiochus, and Judas, their predecessors.

9. Dolorously shall they cry in their mutual murder-
ings, mourning for their pouches, and sorrowing for their
bellies ; and this will be the tenour of their woeful tragedy :

[l Scute : a light boat, from the Dutch schuyte.]

534 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

10. Alas, alas, that worthy city, that royal Rome, that
sweet Babylon, that holy mother of ours, in whom we were
left so rich, so mighty, and so strong, that all the world feared
us, and we felt of no sorrows !

11. Specially all we that had ships in the sea, or that
had bishopricks, benefices, and other fat livings among the
wavering wanderers of the light laity, inconstant, fickle, and
foolish, where as God's word is not known.

12. We became wealthy in all manner of pleasures by
reasons of her costly and profitable wares that those our ships
contained, which are too many to be now rehearsed.

13. Full woe are we, and heavy at the heart, remem-
bering that famous city ; for at one hour is she made desolate.
In this last age of his church will the Lord consume her with
his breath, not leaving in her one stone upon another. Like
the shadow that passeth shall she vanish away, and like the
dry thistle flower, or dust that is scattered with the wind.
Such words (saith the wise man Philo) shall they speak in
hell that have sinned, besides their desperate complain in this
life. Some expositors have taken all these kings, merchants,
and ship governors for one manner of people or generation of
antichrist. And it may well be, forsomuch as they are all
of the earth. None of these are they justly by the authority
of God, but very tyrants, thieves, and man-quellers.

THE TEXT.

1 Rejoice over her, thou heaven, 2 and ye holy apostles 3 and pro-
phets. 4 For God hath given your judgment on her. 5 And a mighty
angel took up a stone like a great millstone, 6 and cast it into the
sea, saying, 7 With such violence shall that great city Babylon be cast,
8 and shall be found no more. 9 And the voice of harpers, and
musicians, 10 and of pipers, and trumpeters, 11 shall be heard no more
in thee. 12 And no craftsman, of whatsoever craft he be, shall be
found any more in thee. 13 And the sound of a mill shall be heard
no more in thee. 14 And candle light shall be no more burning in
thee. 15 And the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be
heard no more in thee. 16 For thy merchants were the princes of the
earth, 17 and with thine enchantments were deceived all nations. 18
And in her was found the blood 19 of the prophets, 20 and of the saints,
21 and of all that were slain upon the earth.

THE COMMENTARY.
1. With all mirth possible (saith the text) rejoice, thou

XVIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 535

heaven, or thou faithful congregation of God, to see this adul-
terous church of antichrist overthrown. Be glad in thy heart,
not that thy quarrel is revenged, but in that the righteousness
of God is fulfilled, his people being at liberty.

2. Have mirth convenient, ye holy apostles or messengers
of the Lord, with them that the Gospel hath called.

3. Joy with your brethren, ye ancient prophets, or godly
teachers of the old law.

4. For your merciful God hath heard your piteous cry
from under the altar, and hath performed upon that blas-
phemous whore the same self judgment that you desired.
According to your own request hath he revenged all your
innocent blood, which hath been shed upon earth since Abel
the righteous. The same damnation have they now justly
that they ministered unto you unjustly ; yea, double, forso-
much as they have it both in their bodies and souls, whereas
you had it but alone in your bodies.

5. And immediately (saith St John) an angel of great
power, betokening the true preachers of the latter age of the
church, strongly endued from above, took up a stone of ex-
ceeding weight, very like in similitude unto a great millstone.
They shall gather up out of Esay, Jeremy, Abacuk and
other prophets, the mighty and terrible judgments of the
Lord, which are the heavy stone that shall grind his enemies
into powder.

6. This stone shall they cast into the sea. They shall
publish, preach, and declare unto the people of this world
(which are as the moveable flood) those heavy judgments
which shall light upon that blasphemous church of theirs at
the time appointed, and thus shall they say unto them :

7. So violent and heavy shall be the destruction of that
miserable city, that mystical Babylon, that prostibulous church
of antichrist, with her shorn citizens and smeared hypocrites,
as is the weighty fall of an exceeding great millstone into the
bottom of the sea, rising up no more again, yea, so terrible
and fearful.

8. With shame and confusion shall that wicked genera-
tion come down, and never more be found hereafter, neither in
the earth nor yet in heaven. Though in their painted stories
they put popes, cardinals, and bishops, monks, canons, and

536 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

shaven priests, friars, nuns, and hermits, in heaven among the
saints, yet are there none such, nor never shall be. Their
resting-place is the bottom of the sea by the judgments of
God, unless they renounce those vain superstitions, and cleave
to the sincere verities of the Lord. Much have they boasted
in their writings that their holy mother of prodigious orders
and disguised religions should evermore continue :

9. But be certain and sure, thou miserable church (saith
the Holy Ghost), that thou shalt no longer enjoy the commo-
dious pleasures of a free city, all quietous without troubles.
The merry noise of them that play upon harps, lutes, and
fiddles, the sweet voice of musicians that sing with virginals,
viols, and chimes, the harmony of them that pipe in recorders,
flutes, and drones, and the shrill shout of trumpets, waites,
and shawms, shall no more be heard in thee to the delight of
men.

10. Neither shall the sweet organs, containing the melo-
dious noise of all manner of instruments and birds, be played
upon, nor the great bells be rung after that, nor yet the fresh
descant, pricksong, counterpoint, and faburden1 be called for
in thee, which art the very synagogue of Satan.

11. Thy lascivious harmony and delectable music, much
provoking the weak hearts of men to meddle with thy abomi-
nable whoredom by the wantonness of idolatry in that kind,
shall perish with thee for ever.

12. No cunning artificer, carver, painter, nor gilder,
embroiderer, goldsmith, nor silk-worker, with such other like,
of what occupation soever they be or have been to thy com-
modity, shall nevermore be found so again. Copes, cruets,
candlesticks, mitres, crosses, censers, chrismatories, corpo-
rasses, and chalices, which for thy whorish holiness might
not sometime be touched, will then for thy sake be abhorred
of all men. Never more shall be builded for merchants of
thy livery and mark palaces, temples, abbeys, colleges, con-
vents, chantries, fair houses, and orchards of pleasure.

13. The clapping noise of neither windmill, horsemill,
nor watermill, shall any more be heard, to the gluttonous
feeding of thy puffed up porklings, for the maintenance of

[* Faburden: a high sounding tone or noise that fills the ear.
Halliwell.]

XVIII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 537

thine idle observations and ceremonies. No more shall those
idle belly-gods swill up the sweat there of the labouring man,
nor devour the poor widow and fatherless for straining out a
gnat.

14. The continual light of lamps before the high altars,
the burning cressets at triumphs in the night, the torches at
burials and solemn processions, tapers at high masses, and the
candles at offerings, shall never more burn in thy sinful syna-
gogues.

15. No more shall the bridegroom desire after thy foolish
ordinance to be joined to his wife, nor the bride to her lawful
husband. No more shall that free state of living be bound
under yoke of thy damnable dreams, neither for vows un-
advised, nor for popish orders, nor yet for any gossipry, but
be at full liberty, as the Lord hath ordained it. No com-
modities, profits, nor pleasures shalt thou have any more of
these, nor yet of such like, as aforetime thou hast had of them
in abundance.

16. For thy mitred merchants were sometime princes
of the earth, when they reigned in their royalty. Thy shorn
shavelings were lords over the multitude, when they held
their priestly authority over the souls and bodies of men.

17. Yea, and with thy privy legerdemain, with the
juggling casts, with the crafts and enchantments of thy subtle
charmers, were all nations of the world deceived. With lies
in hypocrisy were the great governors most miserably blinded,
and with errors in superstition the common people seduced.
And all was to satisfy thy voluptuous affects. Only remain-
eth to thee now the due reward of thy wickedness, which is
an everlasting damnation.

18. All this is said here (saith the Holy Ghost), for that
in this adulterous church is found the great slaughter of
innocents.

19. Guilty appeareth she afore God of all the blood of
the holy prophets of the old law ; as were Esay, Jeremy,
Ezechiel and Amos ;

20. And of the sincere witnesses of the new law, as were
Stephen, James, Antipas, and Paul :

21. Yea, and of all those godly men that were slain
upon earth from righteous Abel unto the end of the world for

538 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

the faithful testimony of God : among whom may they also
be numbered, which hath in battles, skirmishes, and uproars
at the pope^s appointment in all Christian regions been un-
mercifully murdered, for the fulfilling of his insatiable
purpose.

THE NINETEENTH CHAPTER.

Now followeth in course the convenient praise of thanks-
giving unto God, for righteously condemning the blasphemous
church of antichrist, and for graciously avenging the innocent
blood of his true servants. Here are two manner of peoples
to be considered, of whom the one is sorrowful, the other re-
joiceth, and all about one matter. The fall of this malignant
church is to the one sort a discomfort, to the other an
heavenly comfort. The kings, the merchants, and the ship
governors of the earth most dolorously lament the destruction
of their mad vanities : the unregarded or forsaken number
of those simple souls that faithfully believed in Christ, are
highly glad of it for his glory's sake. About this one decay
crieth the one sort, "Woe, woe, woe;" the other sort singing
joyfully in their hearts unto God of so oft times, " Alleluia."
So much differeth the one from the other, the children of
darkness from the children of light, they that seek their own
glory from them that seek the glory of God. Not unlike is
John unto Aggeus, Zacharias, and other holy prophets, which
both shewed afore of the people's return from the miserable
captivity of the Babylonians, and also the re-edifying again of
their new Jerusalem : for here hath he first shewed the de-
struction and fall of the damnable whore, the spiritual Babylon,
which many years hath grievously vexed the people of God,
and now in this chapter their peaceable time in the Lord.
Now are the precious vessels of God like to be restored unto
the temple, the great Balthasar of Rome once overthrown.
Now shall the sweet peace grow, the plenteous quiet increase,
the pastures of the Lord wax fat, and the mighty verity of
his word flow like a sweet running flood.

THE TEXT.
1 And after that I heard the voice 2 of much people in heaven,

XIX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 539

3 saying, Alleluia. 4 Salvation, 5 and glory, 6 and honour, 7 and power,
8 be ascribed unto the Lord our God. 9 For true and righteous are
his judgments, 10 because he hath judged the great whore, 11 which
did corrupt the earth with her fornication, 12 and hath avenged the
blood of his servants of her hand. 13 And again they said, Alleluia.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. After the destruction of that whorish Babylon, which
signifieth the wicked church, I heard (saith St John), in
mystery, the rejoicing voice of much people in heaven ; which
is that congregation of faith wherein the Lord resteth.

2. Very many were there among them which joyously
gave thanks unto God,

3. Pronouncing this Hebrew sentence, Alleluia, which is
so much to say as, Let us together praise the Lord's name.

4. Only is salvation, health, and deliverance of him.
Unto none other is it to be ascribed, neither in heaven nor in
earth, be there never so godly doers.

5. Inestimable glory, unspeakable honour, incompre-
hensible power, belongeth unto that Lord our God ; so doth
the due commendation thereof.

6. He it is that only ought of us to be praised, obeyed,
and magnified.

7. For he alone hath overthrown the dragon, the beast,
and the glittering whore, that deceived all the world, that
proud church of stinking Sodomites.

8. And this hath he done for our salvation. Refer all
the praise unto him, as to your conqueror most worthy.

9. For verily most true and perfect is he in his merciful
promises, most righteous and just in his godly judgments,
which hath been of late most evidently seen ;

10. Specially in that he hath judged according to his
former promise the abominable harlot, the superstitious church
of antichrist, the filthy family of spiritual whoremongers,
gluttons, and hypocrites, yea, the execrable synagogue of
Satan indeed ;

11. Which hath most miserably corrupted, not the true
servants of God, but the very earth, or such men as were
earthly-minded, with her filthy fornication of idolatry, super-
stition, and blasphemy.

12. That merciful Lord hath most righteously avenged
the innocent blood of his faithful servants and constant wit-

540 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

nesses of her wicked hand. From the terrible cruelty, spite,
and violence of her unmerciful ministers hath he graciously
delivered them.

13. Yet once again (saith St John) did this godly-minded
multitude break forth into the praise of God, and cried with
a most joyful shout, Alleluia, or commendation without end
be unto our most heavenly Creator, Redeemer, and Comforter.
His laud be evermore in our mouth for thus restoring his
verity, the enemies thereof deposed.

THE TEXT.

1 And smoke rose up for evermore. 2 And the twenty-four elders
3 and the four beasts 4 fell down, 5 and worshipped God that sat on
the seat, 6 saying, Amen. 7 Alleluia. 8 And a voice came out of the
seat, 9 saying, 10 Praise our Lord God, 11 all ye that are his servants,
12 and ye that fear him, both small and great.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. And the smoke (saith St John) of her abominations,
very noyful unto the eyes of God, went up evermore into his
sight, provoking him to eternal vengeance. A smoke ascended
in his wrath (saith David), and upon that fire proceeded from
his mouth, which kindled the coals of her damnation. This
fire will be the terrible sentence given upon her at his latter
judgment. For never ceaseth this blasphemous bloody church
in requiring the vengeance of God.

2. And the twenty-four elders (saith he), by whom are
signified the saints departed, as the patriarchs, prophets,
apostles, martyrs, and other godly witnesses ;

3. And the four beasts also, betokening the faithful mul-
titude in the four quarters of the world, yet living in this frail
nature, fell down before the face of the Lord.

4. In one godly spirit, faith, zeal, and fervent love, did
both they in their times, and these in this our age, submit
themselves unto God, referring always unto him all that they
ever had, either in faith or works, as unto the special giver
of them.

5. These worshipped in their ages, and yet do to this
day, not things fantasied of men, but the only everlasting
God that evermore hath sat upon the eternal seat of his
omnipotency,

XIX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 541

6. Continually saying, Amen, or at his will be all things :

7. Saying also, Alleluia, or everlasting praise be given
to his name of the universal Christian multitude, for righte-
ously judging the great whore to drink the blood that she
hath shed of the holy witnesses of Jesu, or to sustain for
ever the just vengeance thereof.

8. Consequently came there out an exceeding sweet voice
from the eternal throne of God, which is Jesus Christ. This is
the Gospel of glad tidings, which he taught when he was here
living among us, being the bodily habitacle of his Godhead.

9. This voice evermore is moving us to the only faith,
obedience, and fear of the eternal Father, comprehended in
this clause following.

10. In all your sayings and doings (saith that voice)
commend always that Lord which is both my Father [and
your Father,] both my God and your God :

11. Specially all you that are his faithful servants by
earnestly loving and following his word ;

12. You also that unfeignedly fear to transgress his laws
and commandments, whether ye be great or small, high or
low, young or old, noble or unnoble, rich or poor, strong or
weak, whole or sick, beautiful or deformed, wise or unwise,
learned or unlearned, none to be excluded from his praise, so
that he be faithful, charitable, patient and godly. For in no
manner of nation is any of him forsaken, that faithfully feareth
him, and liveth according unto righteousness.

THE TEXT.

1 And I heard the voice of much people, 2 even as the voice of
many waters, 3 and as the voice of strong thunderings, 4 saying,
Alleluia; 5 for God omnipotent reigneth. 6 Let us be glad and rejoice,
7 and give honour to him. 8 For the marriage of the Lamb is come,
9 and his wife made herself ready. 10 And to her was granted, that
she should be arrayed with pure and goodly silk. 11 As for the silk,
it is the righteousness of saints.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. After this (saith St John) I heard in mystery the
voice of very much people, or of an innumerable multitude
of men.

2. And it sounded unto me even as it had been the
flushing noise of many waters,

542 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [cHAP.

3. And in a manner as the fearful sound of great thun-
derings. For though the praise of God be all one in the
faithful nations, yet is the utterance thereof divers, like as
the languages are also divers. Very strange and confused
are the speeches one to another, where they are not known.
Terrible also are they, partly for that they comprehend such
a majesty, as is the glory of God, and partly because they
are for the utter confusion of the wicked. None other was
this voice than were the voices afore, nor to none other end.

4. For look, in what faith the patriarchs and the fathers,
the prophets and apostles, the holy martyrs and preachers,
lauded God for victory over their enemies, in the same doth
now the faithful multitude of all regions commend him, say-
ing, Alleluia, or praise be evermore in your mouths.

5. For our Lord God Almighty is become a victorious
conqueror, and now reigneth over all. Not only hath he
overcome the devil by the doughty death of his Son, but also
his proud kingdom of hypocrisy by the power of his mighty
word.

6. Let us be glad (saith this voice), and highly rejoice
in our hearts for this heavenly alteration and profitable change.

7. Let us give thanks to his omnipotent name, that
without our deservings we are brought to so joyful a day.

8. For the glorious spousage of the Lamb Jesus Christ
is come. Now that this whore is overthrown, shall he be
joined to his undefiled church, which was afore dispersed by
divers afflictions and punishments.

9. His wife, which is his congregation, hath made her-
self now ready to her spouse; not with copes and crosses,
mitres and relics, torches and holy waters ; not with chapels
and chantries, hallowings and censings, shavings and anoint-
ings, with such other beggary : no, neither with works of
supererogation, merits of masses, nor other dirty deservings
of our own righteousness ; but with a pure Christian faith,
and with the true righteousness of God, which she hath of
Christ.

10. For it followeth in the text, that to her it was granted
by the singular goodness of God, that she should be apparelled
beautifully with pure white silk, or with most fine raines.

11. None other are these fair, pleasant, and godly
raines, after the clear definition of the Holy Ghost here, but

XIX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 543

the pure justifications of the holy saints, which have been
since the beginning, whereof they have been called righteous.
Of their faith in Jesus Christ is this pure garment of inno-
cency, cleanness, and righteousness. Through faith was
Abraham reputed for righteous; so was Abel, Enoch and
Noe, Isaac, Jacob, and Joseph, Moses, Josue, and Gedeon,
Samuel, David, and Elias, with the universal number of the
saints, prophets, and fathers. So was Zacharias, Simeon,
Joseph, and John Baptist, Peter, James, John, and Paul,
Lazarus, Lucas, Agabus, and Stephen, with all the apostles,
martyrs, and other true believers. Through faith (saith St
Paul) have the " saints overcome kingdoms, wrought righte-
ousness, obtained the promises, stopped the mouths of lions,
quenched the violence of fire," with such like. Since the
beginning of the world have the true and faithful prepared
themselves unto this heavenly marriage, and in the resur-
rection of the righteous shall it be perfectly solemnized, cele-
brated, and magnified, such time as they shall appear in full
glory with Christ. In this latter time will the true Christian
church, when all the world shall confess his name in peace, be
of her full perfect age and apt unto this spousage. Now shall
she in meekness of spirit appoint herself to meet her bride-
groom in the air ; for with a glad heart doth she now hear
his voice. At that day shall she appear as the beautiful bride
prepared to her spouse, accompanied with the wise maidens,
the unwise, neither having oil nor light, for ever rejected.

THE TEXT.

1 And he said unto me, 2 Write, 3 Happy are they which are called
unto the Lamb's supper. 4 And he said unto me, 5 These are the
true sayings of God. 6 And I fell at his feet 7 to worship him. 8 And
ho said unto me, 9 See thou do it not ; 10 for I am thy fellowservant,
11 and one of thy brethren, 12 and of them that have the testimony of
Jesus: 13 worship God. 14 For the testimony of Jesus 15 is the spirit
of prophecy.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. And the angel (saith St John), which shewed unto me
afore the fall of the great whore, said at this present time
unto me,

2. Seriously register this sentence following, that it may
remain to their comfort, which shall follow thee.

544 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

3. After a most happy and fortunable sort are they
blessed, which, having the wedding-garment, the pure fine
raines aforenamed, are graciously predestinated, called, and
accepted of the heavenly Father unto the everlasting supper of
the undefiled Lamb Jesus Christ, there to participate with him
the eternal refection both of soul and body. Satisfied shall I
be (saith David) without end, when thy glory shall manifestly
appear. Not of corruptible meats and drinks shall this supper
be, but of uncorruptible delights, and of pleasures that shall
never fail. Nothing shall be there profane, void, or uncomely ;
but all things pure, clean, true, stedfast, godly, and perfect.
Then shall the meetings be heavenly, and the clippings l with-
out deformity. The bride shall at that day rejoice with her
everlasting Spouse, and the daughters of Sion shall behold the
true Salomon in full glory, accompanied with his holy household
of angels and saints.

4. And the aforesaid angel (saith St John) said thus
unto me,

5. These words which I last told thee, friend John, are
not mine, but they are the true sayings of God's own mouth.
So much the rather they are to be believed as most certain
and sure, that they are of him whose universal language is the
verity unfeigned.

6. As I heard the angel speak thus unto me (saith St
John), I fell down by and by at his feet flat upon the ground,
minding to have worshipped him. So wonderful were the
secrets of God whom he there declared unto me, and the
mysteries so joyful unto my soul, that in a manner I clearly
forgot myself.

7. Near hand was I at the point to have worshipped the
messenger for the Lord, and the angel for the Lamb, other-
wise than did Abraham, not of ignorance, but of a forgetful
rejoicing.

8. But in no wise would the angel suffer me so to do,
but gently he said thus unto me,

9. See thou do no such homage unto me a creature, as
peculiarly belongeth unto God the Creator of all. So great art
thyself, and such as thou art I am, and so excellent a creature
of God. Truth it is that I am the angel of the Lord, and so
are you also, so many as bear witness of the same verity.

t1 Clippings: embraces.]

XIX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 545

10. And as concerning mine own person, I am but thy
fellow-servant. For he that is thy God is also my God, and
he that is thy Lord and master is also mine. Indifferently
are we both created for his servants, and admitted for his
messengers.

11. Of thy brethren am I one by creation.

12. So am I also both a brother and fellow of all them
that have the faithful testimony of Jesus. For like as they
by his godly appointment are messengers thereof to the world,
so am I now unto thee here for the same.

13. Worship not me therefore, which am but a creature,
but worship thy Lord God, for sending by me this message of
health unto thee. Though Lot, Jacob, Josue, Gedeon, Tobias,
and other fathers of the old law, gave worship unto the angels
whom God sent unto them in message ; yet shalt thou not do
so unto me now, considering that at this time God's Son hath
taken the nature of man, hath raised it from death, hath set it
upon the Father's right hand, and therein hath sent from thence
the Spirit of reconciliation unto men. By this are ye become
no longer inferiors unto us, but equal with us in favour and
dignity. No longer are ye strangers and foreigners, but citizens
of heaven and the very household children of God.

14. And as for the testimony of Jesus Christ, which both
I unto you, and you to the world have to utter, it is the very
spirit of prophecy, and one message of health committed unto
us both, The true Spirit of God it is that beareth witness of
Christ, both in the law and prophets (for none can say that
Jesus is the Lord but in the Holy Ghost), and in that Spirit
do we now make mention also of him. This is the Spirit of
adoption, whereby ye acknowledge God for your dear Father.
This Spirit ascertaineth your spirit, that ye are become his chil-
dren believing in his name.

15. And in this Spirit do I admonish thee, John, by this
present revelation, which is a prophecy, and in thee all them
that have the same faith to acknowledge, worship, and confess
the said Jesus Christ, as we do now, for the only Lord and
Saviour of the world. Not only shalt thou be by the plain
manifestation of this prophecy an angel, but also, by an excel-
lent prerogative of singular grace above all thy fellows, a pro-
phet. After the manner of this angel did Paul and Barnabas
utterly refuse to have honour given them of the people atLystra.

r n 35

[BALE.]

546 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

Peter would in no case suffer Cornelius the noble centurion to
worship him. Contrariwise the antichrist of Rome not only
suffereth, but also commandeth straitly, such homage of honour
evermore to be given to his holy fatherhood. Yea, he is not
ashamed to constrain noble emperors to kiss his filthy feet,
kings with cap and knee to hold his stirrups, and the greatest
princes of the world to wait upon his mule. Great pardons
hath he given to the worshipping of idols and of old rotten
bones, threatening most terrible death unto them that would
not at his commandment do the same. At Geneva was honour-
ably worshipped an ass's tail, and at Tholosa a young boy's
shoe, great indulgences granted unto them both. But let not
him and his mitred Mahomets think easily to avoid the indig-
nation of God, when he shall call them to account, with their
crafty distinction of Latria, Dulia, and Hyperdulia, whom the
scripture knoweth not. Notwithstanding in this is not utterly
inhibited mutual reverence betwixt man and man, forsomuch
as Paul willeth the faithful to prevent each other in honour-
giving. Necessary it is that they first honour God, and then
for his sake that they prosecute their neighbours with such
Christian benevolence, as the comeliness of humanity requireth.
The gospel never forbiddeth such politic manners as nourish
mutual friendship, yet doth it not give them unto idols.

THE TEXT.

1 And I saw heaven open, 2 and behold, a white horse, 3 and he
that sat upon him 4 was called faithful and true ; 5 and in righteousness
did he judge, 6 and make battle. 7 His eyes were as a flame of fire,
8 and on his head were many crowns. 9 And he had a name written,
10 that no man knew but himself. 11 And he was clothed with a ves-
ture dipt in blood. 12 And his name is called the Word of God.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. After this (saith St John) I saw heaven open. Very
evident were the mysteries of the Lord unto me. I perceived
that through faith and meekness great knowledge men might
have of the secrets of God. Open is heaven evermore, when
God's word is freely taught ; and closed up it is again, when
that is laid apart.

2. And behold a pure white horse appeared in this mys-
tery ; which betokeneth the true ministers or perfect preachers
of the apostles' doctrine, as is mentioned afore in the sixth

XIX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 547

chapter hereof. The godly nature of these is (as is specified
in Paul) to carry the glorious verity of the Lord the world
over, and to publish it before the governors and peoples of the
nations.

3. He that sat upon this white horse, or assisted these
preachers by his Spirit, was the eternal Son of God, which hath
evermore been called in the scriptures faithful of his promise,
and true of his word. Righteous is the Lord (saith David)
in all his ways, sure of his sayings, and perfect in all his
works.

4. None other thing could he teach but the verity,
which was the Verity itself, nor yet they which had his godly
Spirit.

5. According to true equity had he judged, in utterly
condemning by his word the proud synagogue of Satan, and
in exalting again his own meek- spirited church.

6. First in his own person, as a mighty warrior, did he
battle with the devil, and by his death overcame him. Now
by his faithful preachers doth he righteously overturn his
kingdom by virtue of the same ; graciously sending them forth
in this latter age under the type of this white horse : for
horses of lusty courage are his faithful servants, after Abacuk ;
yea, and whiter are they than either snow or milk by their
true belief, after Jeremy. I (saith the Lord), which am the
word of righteousness, do valiantly battle to save you. For
none other purpose fighteth he, but to the intent to preserve
his elect.

7. The eyes of the horseman were as the pure flame of
fire, effectual, mighty, and clear. And these are not only his
godly understanding and knowledge, whereby he perceiveth,
discerneth, and judgeth clearly all things, but also the universal
graces of the Holy Ghost. Upon one sure stone, saith Zachary
(whom Paul called Christ), shall be seven eyes, " which are
the seven Spirits of God." With these eyes lighteneth he the
hearts of all godly men, and kindleth their minds to the true
love of God. His word is a lantern to their feet, and a light to
their paths. Pure is his commandment, giving clearness to
the sight. Open thou mine eyes, Lord, (saith David,) and then
shall I well perceive the wonderful mysteries of thy doctrine.

8. Upon his head (saith St John) were also many beau-
tiful crowns, like as were before in figure upon the head of

35—2

548 THB IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

Jesus Joscdech the high priest, in token that Christ is the
high king over all worlds, regions, and ages. For he is the
Lord of hosts, and the eternal King of glory ; he was constitute
a principal governor of Sion, the holy hill of the Lord. He
gives prosperity to kings, and hath their victory in his hands.
In him, as in their head, have all his elect members their crowns.
Both with mercy shall he crown them, and also with long
kindness. For Peter hath he laid up a crown of incorruptible
glory, for John a crown of life, for Paul a crown of righte-
ousness, and so forth. For the whole conflict, victory, and
triumph of the saints, is of him alone.

9. He had a special name written, or eternally of God
his Father appointed, whose excellent majesty no created
understanding was able of his own industry to comprehend.
Omnipotent was this name, marvellous, honourable, holy, and
terrible, Adonai, Emmanuel, a name of salvation, and a name
above all names : yea, the Lord was his name, or the Lord
our Righteous-maker.

10. No man knoweth this name, save he himself only,
and they to whom he hath shewed it. Neither flesh nor blood,
Gentile nor Jew, hypocrite nor false Christian, hath rightly
known it ; no, though they have said, "Lord, Lord :" for none
can say jointly that Jesus is the Lord, but in the Holy Ghost,
which openeth all godly verity. In this name is also registered
the elect number of God's adoptive children, whom the world
doth not know for his, nor never will do.

11. And this Lord was beautifully adorned with a ves-
ture fair and comely, but it was all dipt in blood. Some
have taken this garment for his righteousness, wherein hath
appeared all avengements over his enemies. Some have sup-
posed it to be his church, all bloody in his martyrs and constant
witnesses. But upon their side am I, which have taken it for
his flesh ; for that did he on as a vesture. So sore hath that
vesture been striped, and so grievously wounded, that from
the sole of the foot to the overmost part of the head was no
whole place in it. This mighty captain is he which came from
Edom and Bosra, his clothes besprinkled with red. His appa-
rel is all spotted, much like unto his arrayment that treadeth
in the winepress. For his mortal nature suffered most painful
death. Alone trod he down the winepress in those days, and
had no man to help him. Alone was he wounded for our

XIX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 549

offences, alone were our punishments laid upon him, with whose
stripes we are now healed.

12. And his name (saith St John), besides that is spoken
afore, is the eternal word of God. He is called that word
which was in the beginning with God, which furnished the
heavens above, which ordered all things beneath, and now last
of all took flesh, restoring, lightening, quickening, healing and
saving all them that truly believe in him.

THE TEXT.

1 And the warriors which were in heaven 2 followed him 3 upon
white horses, 4 clothed with white and pure silk ; 5 and out of his
mouth went a sharp sword, 6 that with it he should smite the heathen.
7 And he shall rule them with a rod of iron ; 8 and he trod the wine-
vat of the fierceness 9 of the wrath of Almighty God; 10 and hath
on his vesture, 11 and on his thigh, a name written, 12 King of all
kings, 13 and Lord of all lords.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. The valiant warriors or constant ministers, which were
in heaven or in the holy household of faith, did follow him in
a comely order upon fair white horses.

2. According to his scriptures did they lead their con-
versation. After the rules of his godly discipline did they
live. They fashioned themselves to the example that was
shewed them in the mount.

3. None other are these horses, than their corruptiblebodies,
prepared to battle. They which are of Christ do mortify the
vices and lusts of then* flesh, they tame their carnal affections.
Like perfect men they bridle their bodies to the obedience of
the Spirit, so to become the true servants of righteousness,
and no more to do service unto sin. White are these horses,
for the pure word of the Lord which governeth them. No
marvel though these mighty soldiers follow the Lord, consider-
ing he is so oft in the scriptures called the Lord of hosts. A
like multitude did the servant of Helisseus the prophet behold
in a vision through God's permission in Dotham.

4. This army of the Lord here were apparelled pre-
ciously with pure white silk or fine raines, betokening that pure
innocency which they have in Christ their general captain.
Not carnal is this armour, but evermore spiritual, after the
doctrine of St Paul. " Though we walk in the flesh (saith he),

550 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [uHAP.

yet do we not fight after a fleshly manner. For the weapons
of our war are not carnal things, but things mighty in God."
Beautiful and fair is my well beloved (saith the eternal Salo-
mon), for his soul pleaseth his Lord, and is loved again of him.
His favour and his mercy is upon his holy ones; he hath a
loving respect unto his chosen number. A notable sign of
victory in the faithful are also these white horses and vestures ;
for afore they are called the justifications of the saints.

5. And out of his godly mouth (saith the text) proceeded
forth a sharp two-edged sword ; which is the fierce judgment
of his mighty word. By this effectual sword are the faithful
believers wounded unto life, and the unbelievers to the death
of damnation : for unto some it is the savour of life unto life,
and unto some again the savour of death unto death. By this
sword also shall the dead branches be cut from the vine, and
the corrupted members from the whole body. The goats shall
be divided from the lambs, and the evil from the righteous.
Oh, how sharp, fierce, and terrible will this sentence of the
Lord's indignation be at that day ! " Depart from me, ye
cursed, into everlasting fire." Yet shall it be unto the faithful
a perpetual pure victory and triumph over their enemies.

6. Over and besides all this, goeth that sword from
his eternal mouth to the intent he should therewith correct
their heathen, or reform them of their heathenish life ; so
that if they will not at the wholesome admonishments of his
word repent and amend their old conversation, that then
they should be condemned by the same for their wilful con-
tempt. If men will not turn (saith David), he shall whet
his sword against them. He will sharpen it as the lightning,
and acquit his enemies their wickedness.

7. This mighty Lord shall rule them with a strong rod
of iron which is his invincible verity ; that is the rod of
right orders, the sceptre of the kingdom, and the wand of
power, whom the Lord sent from Sion to have sway among
our enemies. So strong is this sceptre, that it will not bow.
No place will it give to the contrary part. If they will not
therewith be ordered, he shall break them in pieces as the
potter doth his pot, in such manner as they never shall re-
cover again.

8. The wine-vat of the great fierceness and sore dis-
pleasure of Almighty God shall he tread down with power.

XIX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES, 551

More grievously shall they be oppressed at this latter coming
by his set sentence, than they were afore at Jerusalem by
Vespasian and Titus. The vineyard of the Lord of hosts
was the house of Israel. This brought he out of Egypt by
strong hand. Thereof looked he to have had grapes, and it
brought him forth briars and thistles. Their vines were as
the wild vines of Sodom. Bitter were their grapes as the
poison of dragons, and as the cruel gall of adders. There-
fore will he break the hedge, and throw down the wall, that
it may be trodden under foot.

9. Great anguish shall be upon the earth in his fury,
and wrath upon that people in his anger. They shall fall
on the edge of the sword and be dispersed. Both here shall
they have grief, and also in the world to come.

10. This victorious horseman hath upon his white ves-
ture besprinkled with blood, which is his innocent manhood
crucified ;

11. And upon his tender thigh (whom some call his
church, some his scriptures, as flesh of his flesh, or spirit of
his Spirit), this name of magnificence written.

12. In both of them is it manifestly expressed that he
is both King of kings, and also Lord of lords, the great guide
of right governors, and the monarch of godly magistrates.
By kings is his generation described of Matthew in the pos-
terity of David, and of Luke by faithful fathers unto Adam,
which had the first promise of health. Both doth the godly
acts of his natural manhood, and also the Holy Spirit whom
he left here to the comfort of all true believers, declare that
he is the eternal attorney of God, his apostles and true ser-
vants affirming the same. And these are his garment and
thigh. By his death is our nakedness covered, which are
his mystical members : of his Spirit is our strength, which
are the generation seeking the Lord of Jacob.

13. Both hath he given him of God the high seat of
David his father, and also the universal power in heaven and
in earth as he by whom all things were first created. For
his power is an everlasting power, and his kingdom such as
shall never perish. And all this is comprehended in that he
is called the Son of the Highest, and in that he alone hath
immortality, inhabiting the light that no man can attain ; to
whom be honour and everlasting empire. Amen. In this

552 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

vesture and thigh are his titles written as to his only behoof,
that no man should of presumption usurp them neither by
supremity nor vicarage, his church and posterity acknow-
ledging the same evermore.

Tire TEXT.

1 And I saw an angel 2 stand in the sun, 3 and h.e cried with a
loud voice, 4 saying to all souls that fly by the midst under the heaven,
5 Come and gather yourselves together 6 unto the supper of the great
God, 7 that ye may eat the flesh of kings, 8 and of high captains, 9
and the flesh of mighty men, 10 and the flesh of horses, 11 and of them
that sit on them, 12 and the flesh of all free men and bond men, 13
both of small and great.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. After this revelation I saw (saith St John) a beau-
tiful angel ; betokening not only the apostles, but all other
faithful ministers in the word else, having the apostles1 spirit.

2. In the sun stedfastly stood this angel, which signifieth
Christ the clear Sun of righteousness, the bright morning- star
in the midst of the clouds, the express image of God and
substance of his glory. In the strong faith of his name and
word stand these worthy witnesses against the whole swarm
of antichrists, not once removing their foot from the rock,
which is Christ also, for no persecution nor death.

3. These have cried, and shall yet cry still to the world's
end, with a mighty loud voice or a sure constant spirit.
Earnestly shall they protest and publish unto the feathered
fowls of the air, that fly by the midst of heaven ; by whom
are understood the meek-spirited multitude, made spiritual by
faith and by knowledge of heavenly mysteries.

4. These as flying birds are taken up from unpure de-
lights, leaving at their tails all corruptible things. They
lift up themselves above themselves, and have their conver-
sation in heaven unfeignedly. Yea, these are those gentle
souls whom the heavenly Father abundantly feedeth without
their deservings. Such a fowl was faithful Abraham in Me-
sopotamia, Moses in Sinai, Elias in Carmel, Daniel among
the lions, the children of Israel in the wilderness, Paul in
Damascus, John in Patmos, and many other more which
afterward became angels also in the sun, or teachers in Christ.
And this not only hath been, but shall be also still to the
world's end, the tenor of their cry :

XIX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. £53

5. Come, you that have received the verity, from the
heavy and careful cures of this world, and gather yourselves
together into the unity of one faith and spirit. Knit your-
selves together in Christian love, which is the chain of per-
fection, and let the peace of God which passeth all wit keep
your hearts and understandings in Christ Jesu, that ye may
be counted worthy your Christian vocation.

6. And so prepare yourselves as his loving friends unto
the bounteous supper of the Almighty God (which is the
eternal refection of soul), that ye may be fed with his most
precious delicates. Learn of the word of God what is his
heavenly will, and follow it in your works : flee thereby from
all worldly lusts, live soberly, justly, and godly here, abiding
his glorious appearance.

7. So order yourselves in living and doctrine, that ye
may eat the flesh of kings, or take from the worldly gover-
nors by your godly preaching all that is filthy and carnal.

8. Consume the fierce flesh of the captains, in plucking
them from cruelty and malice.

9. Devour the froward flesh of men that be mighty in
power and possessions, cause them to leave their superfluous
vanities.

10. Spare neither horses nor yet those that sit upon
them, but bite both their fleshes hard. Rebuke both the
beastly antichrist and the prince that ruled by him.

11. Pluck from those belly-gods, bishops and priests,
their pomps, and lecherous pleasures, and from those that
follow them in superstitions the cruel persecuting of innocents.

1 2. See that no flesh be left untouched, neither of free-
men nor bondmen, rulers nor subjects, masters nor servants ;
neither of small nor great, poor nor rich, low nor high ;
but be doing with them all. Play, as doth the eagles and
other ravening fowls : where as ye see a dead carcass, or
body without faith and spirit, thither resort ye apace.

13. Tell every man his right office. Exhort the king
to be learned, and to live in the fear of the Lord ; the
prince to be wise, and the judge to be godly. Bid the grand
captains be faithful to their commons, and the great rich
men more merciful to the poor. Command the carnal hy-
pocrites no longer to dissemble, and their undiscreet clients
no longer follow them in darkness. Require them no longer

554 THB IMAGE OK BOTH CHURCHES. [dlAP.

to neigh after their neighbours' wives, like rank-stoned horses,
and the other no longer to pamper them up to all beastly
vices. Charge the governors to rule faithfully, and the
common people to obey lovingly. See that the women obey
their husbands, the children their fathers, the servants their
masters ; and again, that the men be loving to their wives,
gentle to their children, and favourable to their servants.
Open the four-cornered sheet, as did Peter : slay all manner
of four-footed beasts of the earth, vermin, worms, and fowls
of the air, and eat them. Rebuke them with patience, what-
soever they be, tyrants, persecutors, murderers, gluttons,
antichrists, extortioners, ribalds, idolaters, thieves, and pluck
from them their filthy and carnal customs. Ye shall eat
the flesh (saith Ezechiel) of the worthies, and drink the blood
of the princes of the land, of the wethers, of the lambs, of
the goats, and of the oxen that be all slain at Bashan.

THE TEXT.

1 And I saw the beast, 2 and the kings of the earth, and their war-
riors, 3 gathered together 4 to make battle 5 against him that sat upon
the horse, 6 and against his soldiers. 7 And the beast was taken,
8 and with him that false prophet 9 that wrought miracles before him,
10 with which he deceived them that received the beast's mark, 11 and
them that worshipped his image. 12 These both were cast quick into
a pond 13 of fire burning with brimstone. 14 And the remnant were
slain with the sword of him that sat upon the horse, 15 which sword
proceedeth out of his mouth; 16 and all the fowls were stuffed with
their flesh.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. Anon after this I beheld (saith St John) the great
horrible beast that rose out of the sea, that battled with the
saints, and that bare the great whore of Babylon, which is
the general antichrist.

2. I saw also following him the cruel kings of the
earth and their host of bloody warriors, the mitred bishops
of his beastly kingdom with their great-bellied monks and
priests, the malicious tyrants of the world with their mad
moody magistrates and slaves.

3. These gather themselves together in one mind of
mischief, and have done since Christ's ascension. They
muster in array as did Pharao's host. They buskle1 to-

[! buskle : bustle about.]

XIX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 555

gether as did Caiphas' hired knights in the dark with fire-
brands and weapons ;

4. To make fierce war or very sharp battle against the
most valiant captain Jesus Christ, which sat upon the afore-
said white horse, and against the mighty-stomached soldiers
of his faithful army of true Christians. Never was the holy
gospel yet sincerely taught, the glory of God proponed, and
the inordinate livings of men reprehended, but such uproar of
hypocrites and such tumult of tyrants have followed.

5. The word of the Lord is' always of one nature, to
be the mark of contradiction and rock of reproach. Horse-
men for the more part are these malicious warriors against
Christ and his word, stirred, provoked, and set forward by
the beastly bishops. None other caused Herod and Pilate to
put Christ unto death, but Annas and Caiphas. None other
moved Felix the president of Jewry to imprison Paul, but
the puffed up prelate Ananias. Trajan the emperor would
never so extremely have persecuted the Christian church,
nor yet other cruel tyrants ever since, had they not been
propped forwardly by such pampered palfreys of the devil.

6. Not only against Christ do they move this bold
battle, but also against those that faithfully believe his word,
which are the dear members of his mystical body. No
blasphemies, false miracles, lies, nor opprobrious slanders and
rebukes spare they, to blemish their opinion to the world,
besides the most cruel kinds of death. The captain of this
wicked army is that terrible beast, whom Daniel also beheld
in a vision, with iron teeth devouring, and with nails of brass
destroying, and stamping the residue under his feet.

7. This horrible beast (saith St John), this filthy body
of antichrist, comprehending all the great adversaries of the
Lord, was taken suddenly:

8. And with him the false prophet, or beast rising out
of the earth, betokening his false preachers,

9. Which wrought vain miracles before him, as did
Jannes and Jambres the sorcerers of Egypt before Pharao,
in counterfeiting Moses and Aaron. Yea, by their transub-
stantiations they can take from bread the substance, the ac-
cidents still remaining. They can hold the shadow when
the body is gone, besides that they can do in purgatory
and hell by their sacrifices of satisfaction.

556 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [cHAP.

10. With such deceitful miracles and lying signs shall
those be deceived by them, that hath by a false belief re-
ceived into their consciences the unwholesome mark of the
beast, or such a corrupt faith as shall cause their damnation.

11. And they in like case shall be seduced by them,
that hath worshipped the beastly image of that great anti-
christ, or inclined to any worldly potentate in the upholding
of his false religion. So sealed Caiphas the hearts of the
wavering multitude of the Jews with that marking-iron of
Satan, that they could be but his ministers. In no case
could they save Jesus, but Barabbas the murderer. Though
they received him joyfully not long afore into the city with
Benedictus qui venit in nomine Domini, yet could they at
that time but cry, Crucifige, Crucifige eum. No, they had
power to do none other but to crucify him in deed, which is
to worship the beast's image, or to follow the wicked intent of
that beastly generation, as their faithful clients do yet still
to this day.

12. Both these twain (saith the text), the head and
the body, the beast with his false prophet, were cast quick
by the mighty judgment of God into a deep lake of most
terrible fire, boiling with stinking brimstone. For unbewares
shall destruction light upon that cursed generation, according
to the faithful request of David, and suddenly shall they fall
into their own mischief.

13. Without warning shall the great dart of the Lord's
indignation light upon them, and bring them to nought for ever.
Hastily shall death attach them for their wickedness' sake, and
quick shall they drop into hell with Chore, Dathan, and Abi-
ron. As a weighty stone or lead shall they sink to the bottom,
and the pit shall swallow them up for their exceeding re-
bellion. For, like as they stood up against Moses and Aaron,
so hath this beastly generation against God and his Christ.
Therefore are they here specified after a most strange and
terrible sort to be thrown forth. For three causes may it be
that they are called here quick. One is, in that their stinking
remnant shall at that dreadful day be alive, after the doctrine
of Paul : another, in that they have wilfully, upon a set
malice, resisted the known verity, detorting it to their own
proper lust. " If I had not (saith Christ) done among them
such works as never man did, they should be faultless. But

XIX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 557

they have certainly known them, yet have they hated both
me and my Father." The Pagans not believing are judged
already, and go to hell dead ; whereas their knowing the will
of their Lord, and not doing it, shall after another sort be
plagued : fire shall they have with heat, and brimstone
with stink. The third is, in that they shall have palpable
darkness with weeping and gnashing of teeth, their worm
neither dying nor yet their fire going out. And like as the
devil was thrown forth at the death of Christ, and soon after
that the prelates and Pharisees of the Jews, as the head
with the body ; so shall at that time antichrist with his church,
the pope with his clergy, and Mahomet with his sects, as the
head with the body also.

14. The residue (saith St John), as kings, captains,
strong, weak, high, low, great, and small, were slain with
the sharp two-edged sword of him that yet to this hour
sitteth upon the horse ; which is Jesus Christ in the glorified
nature of his manhood.

15. This mighty sword proceeded out of his reverend
mouth. For it is the strong word of him that liveth for
ever, and hath in it both spirit and life. Necessary it is
for them that have been either seduced by their crafts, or
coacted by their threatenings, to be touched with this sword.
For he that is not thereby slain from sin and the world,
shall not rise up to the life which is in Christ. He that is
not with him dead from the ordinances of men, but still is
led with traditions, cannot be clear from the curse, nor yet
be the heir of promise. Therefore must they be slain dead
with this sword, either to repentance and amendment of life,
or else by the hard judgments of the same to eternal dam-
nation.

16. Which way soever it be, all the aforesaid fowls, or
peoples whom God hath raised from this world's affections,
shall be fulfilled with their flesh. Whether they be saved or
damned, they will most highly rejoice, considering it the
pleasure of God. Both ways shall they be satisfied. If
they be saved, then must they be glad, for that their number
is so much the more increased, and for that their selves have
escaped like danger. If they be damned, then must they
rejoice also to see the right justice of God : for " the righteous
shall make mirth beholding the vengeance, and shall wash

558 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [dlAP.

their hands in the blood of tho wicked," all flesh abhorring to
look upon them.

THE TWENTIETH CHAPTER.

THE last enterprise of Satan, the common adversary of man,
doth this chapter following declare, fetching an original from
the beginning of Christ's spiritual kingdom, to conclude with
the whole for our necessary instruction. As a brief rehearsal
of all that is in a manner spoken afore, was this unto John,
lest he should of obliviousness forget (as man's nature is for-
getful) these wonderful mysteries and singular premonishments
of the Lord, most expedient to be known of his church, that
she might by them see aforehand the wily crafts of the devil
and his members, and to beware of them ; besides that to
take courage, patiently to suffer their cruel persecutions. For
a thing oft rehearsed departeth not so soon the memory as
that is but once told. Which caused this evangelist not only
here in this place, but also in his gospel and first epistle, oft to
repeat the sayings, lest he should seem faintly to pass them
over, and because the reader should the more earnestly mark
them.

THE TEXT.

1 And I saw an angel 2 come down from heaven, 3 having the key
of the bottomless pit, 4 and a great chain in his hand : 5 and took the
dragon, the old serpent, which is the devil, and Satan. 6 And he
bound him a thousand years, 7 and cast him into the bottomless pit.
8 And he bound him, 9 and set a seal on him, 10 that he should deceive
the people no more, 11 till the thousand years were fulfilled. 12 And
after that must he be loosed 13 for a little season.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. In the end of these revelations afore rehearsed (saith
St John) saw I in a secret vision an angel of most singular
beauty, betokening Jesus Christ the angel of God's eternal
covenant.

2. From the high heaven above came this angel down
unto the earth, sent of the everlasting Father. For neither
spared that loving Father to send his most dear and only Son
at the time appointed, nor yet the obedient Son to submit
himself to the shape of a servant, and so become man. Vic-

XX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 559

toriously did he overcome both death and the devil, as ap-
peareth by his great miracles, resurrection, and ascension.
And like as he came down first of all with a possible1 meekness,
so came he down after that with an impossible1 and invisible
majesty. Sudden was this latter coming down, and most
marvellous to the world, such time as he by his heavenly Spirit
replenished his apostles with all necessary knowledge. And
the voice thereof was heard the world over, such time as they
did preach it abroad. Sensibly was this coming down ex-
pressed in Saul, and also the mighty power thereof, when he
threw him to the ground, and said, " Saul, Saul, why perse-
cutest thou me?"

3. This angel had the key of the bottomless pit, or
power over hell, and a great chain in his hand, or full liberty
to restrain the spiritual adversary. For unto him was given
all power in heaven and in earth.

4. Authority had he to destroy him that had rule over
death, which was then the devil. Though I was dead (saith
Christ), yet " am I now alive for ever and ever, having the
keys both of death and hell."

5. And according to his authority (saith St John), he
took the fierce dragon in hand that was wont so maliciously
to noy, that old wily serpent that of so long time hath with
infinite crafts deceived ; which is the very devil himself or
malicious accuser of man, and is called Satan, or the cruel
adversary, as he is most worthy : for both is he a spiteful
adversary to God, evermore withstanding his will, and also
unto man in plucking him back from following the same.

6. Like a most valiant captain fell he upon that strong-
armed house-watcher, and overcame him, depriving him both
of weapon and spoil. He laid a snare for the outrageous
Behemoth, and caught him. He ringed the nose of the great
Leviathan, and so brought him under. Yea, he bound that
malicious Satan, and made him sure for a thousand years'
space, to make of the vessels of wrath the vessels of mercy.
This did he by his strong word of covenant, whom he made
for a thousand generations. And a full performance it is of
God's first promise for man's behoof, that Christ should tread
down the head of the serpent. For a thousand years was
this restraint. Mark, besides the mystery, the time from the

[! Qu. passible, impassible f]

560 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

ascension of Christ unto the days of Sylvester, the second
bishop of Rome of that name ; and ye shall find that it was
from Christ's nativity a complete thousand, after all the his-
toriographers. By such necromancy as he learned of a
Saracen in Spain obtained he thejpapacy ; and, as witnesseth
John Wicliffe in his book, De solutione Sathance, in Christ's
vicarship he loosened that devil whom Christ had afore shut
up, and set him again at large to deceive afresh. Consider
for the time that he was thus bound the constant faith of
the Christians, and the invincible hearts of their martyrs ; and
ye shall find them far different from them which have been
since. He was then so weak, so infatuate and babyish, that
not only wise men, learned men, and strong men, did set him
light, but also young maids, children, and tender infants in
a manner did laugh him to scorn, and set all his subtle
sleights at nought. Evident will this be to all them that
shall read the lives of the holy martyrs and saints of the
primitive church. Like a bird was that crooked Leviathan
in those days so tamed, that no man set by him at all.

7. For not only was he then bound, but also thrown
down with violence into the bottomless pit. For that time
might they go safe upon the adder and scorpion, they might
tread under their feet both the lion and the dragon. Both
the devil and his angels might they then set at nought.

8. Yea, he was shut up, and so was double bound. So
was his power taken from him, that upon neither side could
he harm : neither was he able to pluck them from Christ's
faith by flattering prosperity, nor yet by urgent adversity :
neither could tyrannies nor heresies for that time prevail
against the gospel.

9. Finally, he set a sure seal upon him ; which was his
word, will, and commandment, that he should no more of his
own presumption deceive the people with errors and idol-
worshippings, that believed in him, or that were predestinated
to be saved, till such time as the aforesaid thousand years
were fully accomplished, or as he should permit him there-
unto for their unbelief's sake.

10. By this doth the Holy Ghost here ascertain us,
that Christ hath so suspended the subtilties, and suppressed
the venomous crafts of Satan for his elect, that he cannot
hurt them in one hair of their head. For only is all this

XX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 561

spoken for the chosen number ; no part hath therein the
reprobate vessels : never was the devil from them yet
speared, but hath been in all ages with them familiar. Only
are the consciences of the righteous by this freedom quieted,
all other still left in captivity. This revelation respecteth in
this point the inward kingdom of Christ, or the hidden con-
gregation of the faithful, > whom the world beholdeth with
fro ward eyes ; and not the blazing synagogue of antichrist,
whom it laugheth upon so freshly.

11. None otherwise were they for all those thousand
years vexed of Satan and his cursed members, but as was
patient Job, in their outward substance and bodies. No
power had he upon their souls all that long season.

12. And whereas it is here said, that after these thou-?
sand years Satan must be let loose again for a certain time,
consider it to be the promise of God, which must in effect
be fulfilled : not that he shall again loose him, which hath
once bound him for ever, but that he shall permit other to
do it according to his threatening promise, the unthankfulness
and malice of wicked doers requiring none other. In the
end of these thousand years reigned in the papacy at Rome
the aforenamed necromancer Sylvester, which was both
a black monk and also a Frenchman born. This beastly
antichrist, boasting himself not only to be Christ's vicar in
earth, but also to be equal with him in majesty and power,
set first the devil at large by his necromancy, which took
from the hearts of men the living word of the Lord, lest
they should be saved. From thenceforth were not the holy
scriptures regarded, but old wives' tales and Jewish fables
most highly reputed. Then came in canons, decrees, sen-
tences, synodals, decretals, Clementines, extravagantes, with
other popish laws, the gospel clean set apart. About this
time also (as Master John Carion1 writeth in his chronicle)
flourished the lordly order of cardinals, and grew into a
wonderful estimation in the world. The universities were
then furnished with learned men, mightily to prove the pope
Christ's vicar in earth, and the only husband and overseer
of his church. General councils were oft gathered to dispute

[* Circa hsec tempora cardinalium nomen in usu esse coepit ; unde
Ecstimari potest hanc ipsam dignitatem in ecclesia vetustiorem non
fuisse. — J. Carion. Chronic. Libell. Paris, 1543, fol. 102.]

r -i 36

[BALE.]

562 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

with all Christendom, that none might dispense in matters of
conscience, but ho and they •whom he should appoint, and
that he could in no wise err; no, though when the candle
were out, he went to bed with another man's wife, besides
that I will not speak at this time. By this means got he an
imperial seat, and might make both emperors and kings at
his pleasure, and likewise depose them when he lusted.
Ho might distribute the kingdoms and give the great posses-
sions of this world to whom he lusted, yea, to his own bas-
tards and chamberlains, as he did many times : for of the
devil he hath received them, whereas Christ did utterly
forsake them. And forsomuch as he was the high priest
after the order of Satan, he might keep a general mart all
his lifetime, and sell all the bishopricks, benefices, degrees,
and offices of his church. He might subject the gospel to
his own interpretation, make new constitutions, release sin
for money, make every day new Gods, and do many other
things else. No end was then of their gaudish ceremonies,
brawlings in the temple, singings, bells, organs, images, or-
naments, lamps, candles, holy days, shavings, surplices, pater-
nosters, commanded fasts, and such like, that a man would
have thought them angels, when they were very devils in
deed. For the time that Satan was thus set at large by
Christ's only vicar, was there not one martyr allowed, unless
he were for deposing of princes, and defending the liberties
of holy church against them, lest their murderers and thieves,
being within sacred orders, should be hanged with the se-
culars. Mark the condition of the time. Afore that Satan
was thus at liberty, he remained secret in the hearts of evil
men. Now is he abroad in their outward ceremonies and
rites, ready to be seen of all the world, if pride, pomp,
haughtiness, and vain-glory may shew him, or if hypocrisy,
error, superstition, and all other devilishness can tell where
he is. When Christ shut him up, he took idolatry from
the people ; the pope hath restored it unto them again in
thus setting him at large. In this is he not denied to have
been afore this time abroad among the wicked. For, little
less than four hundred years afore the end of this thousand,
began the two monarchs of antichrist's kingdom, the pope
in the west under Phocas the emperor, and great Mahomet
in the east under Heraclius : mark it in the chronicles whoso

XX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

list. For afore that time was not the pope taken for the
universal head of the church, nor yet for Christ's vicar.
And this could not have been, unless he had after some sort
been at liberty. Evermore hath he reigned without restraint
among the ungodly ; but never so manifestly as then, his
abominations accounted for holiness in the church. At this
loosing of Satan or very defection, as Paul calleth it, openly
appeared the man of sin, the son of perdition, and the ad-
versary which exalteth himself above all that beareth the
name of God. Faith waxed so faint and charity so cold,
that scarce appeared one spark of the truth. The church
became a perverse generation, and her children were very
unfaithful. Afore reigned he evermore in the world, but
never in Christ's congregation till that time. Never was the
universal church of Christ defiled with so many abominable
kinds of idolatry before.

13. But so it continued not long: for the text saith,
he was loosed but for a little season. Immediately after
perceived Berengarius, the archdeacon of Anjou in France,
that all was not well, and with Bruno the bishop impugned
their reality, identity, and naturality in the sacrament, to
bring in again to Christ's clear institution. After him fol-
lowed Waleranus the bishop of Medenburg, and did the same
in Germany, with many other prelates and doctors. Con-
sequently ensued the Waldeans and Albigeans pretending
the apostles' life and doctrine, men doubtless of a godly zeal
and spirit ; and of them the antichrists slew more than a
hundred thousand, besides an hundred and fourscore whom
they brent because they would never abjure. "What Guido,
Bonatus, Joannes Semeca, Guilhelmus de Sancto Amore, Mar-
silius Paduanus, Arnoldus de Villa Nova, Franciscus Petrarcha,
and other learned men needed against them after that, it
were very long to write. John Wicliffe in England, and
John Huss in Bohemia, men of excellent life and learning,
with divers other more, replied earnestly against their tran-
substantiations and other sorceries. Laurentius Valla denied
the donation of Constantine. John Wessalus of Groning in
Freisland, called the light of the world, condemned utterly
their purgatory and pardons. Now last of all cometh Martin
Luther, Joannes CEcolampadius, Ulricus Zuinglius, Pomeranus,
Brentius, Melancthon, Bucer, Bullinger, with other sincere

36—2

564 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

and godly divines, and they turn over their universal king-
dom. So merciful is the Lord to his people in this latter
end of the world, that by these and such other the antichrist
is clearly uttered, and all his hypocrisy disclosed. I doubt
not but within few days the mighty breath of his mouth,
which is his living gospel, shall utterly destroy him with
his whole generation of shavelings by their faithful adminis-
tration in the word.

THE TEXT.

1 And I saw seats, 2 and they sat upon them ; 3 and the judgment
was given unto them. 4 And I saw the souls of them 5 that were
beheaded for the witness of Jesu, 6 and for the word of God ; 7 which
had not worshipped the beast, 8 neither his image, 9 neither had taken
his mark upon their foreheads, 10 or on their hands. 11 And they
lived, 12 and reigned with Christ 13 a thousand years. 14 But the other
of the dead men lived not again, 15 till the thousand years were finished.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. Whilst the dragon was thus tied up and thrown into
the bottomless pit for a thousand years' space, a certain con-
tinuance of quiet-being the elect number had ; whose peace-
able estate and condition for that time the text here following
declareth, by manner of recapitulation. After the afore re-
hearsed vision of the serpent, I beheld (saith St John) seats
prepared without number. I saw the hearts of faithful be-
lievers (which are the seats of wisdom after Solomon) beau-
tifully garnished with virtues by the preaching of the apostles
and of other godly teachers. Very peaceable and quietous
were these seats. For though they had in the world on every
side tribulation, yet had they their consciences quieted in
Christ. They considered themselves partakers of the heavenly
calling, and rejoiced in hope of the glory of God's children.

2. Upon these seats sat they which are afore called
that people whom Satan should no more deceive. They
settled themselves in the wisdom that God loveth. They
grounded their dwelling with discretion in his understanding
and knowledge. Fast did they cleave to his loving word ;
and for none adversity would they move their foot from the
hard rock, which is Christ. Thus sat his people in the beau-
tiful seats of peace, after Esay, in the tabernacles of trust, and
in a most plenteous rest, the deceivers and mockers put apart.

XX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 565

3. And as they were thus quieted, the judgment or
true understanding of the Lord's verity was given unto them.
Their senses were opened, and great knowledge had they in
the scriptures. The figures and prophecies that were hid to
others were manifest and open unto them. The dark veil
was removed from Moses' face, and the light of the laws ap-
peared. They could then discern good from evil, light from
darkness, and sweet from sour. The yoke was then taken
from them, and no longer were they subject to strangers*
Dead men perceived the secrets of the book. The eyes of
blind might see without mist of darkness. They which afore-
time were of an erroneous spirit, had then the right under-
standing, and were learned in the law. In their inward
parts was the knowledge thereof planted of the Lord, and
the truth written in their hearts, he becoming their God and
they his people. Because we should not separate the dead
from the quick, or the departed from the living, and so judge
them diverse, considering they both are of one God, and live
by one Spirit, being of one hope and calling ; the Holy
Ghost doth here couple them together, as sheep of one pas-
ture, feeding all of one spiritual meat, and drinking of one
spiritual rock accompanying them, and as members of one
mystical body of Christ in this present revelation.

4. I also (saith St John) beheld in this secret mystery
of the Spirit the innocent souls of godly men and women, that
were beheaded of cruel tyrants for the faithful testimony of
Jesu, and the constant assertion of the true word of their
Lord God. I perceived by the scriptures, that his true-hearted
witnesses remained not in death with the wicked, but passed
through with the righteous from death unto life, and had the
life everlasting. They are not forgotten with the ungodly,
but they now follow the Lamb, and dwell where as he dwell-
eth. Else would Paul never so earnestly have desired to be
dissolved from this flesh, and so to be with Christ.

5. Not only is this here spoken of them that were
beheaded, and of none other else, though it seemeth so hi the
letter, but of all them that have died for the verity. For then
should Esay, Jeremiah, Ezechiel, Amos, Micheas, Zachary,
Stephen, and James the less, with all those that have been
burned, strangled, quartered, drowned, stoned, crucified,
spitted, racked, flayed, boiled, sticked, shot through with

566 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

arrows, and that have suffered all other terrible torments, be
reckoned to be none of that number. Beheading is here
taken for deprivation of life, like as the head is in scripture
taken sometime for the soul, sometime for the whole man.

6. For standing by Christ's verity, confessing him
God and man, did they lose their lives, which was in the end
no loss unto them, but a profitable winning. For unto such
remaineth the crown of life, the delights of Paradise, and a
seat with God.

7. These worshipped not the beastly antichrist, the very
body of Satan. They bowed not down, nor yet gave them-
selves to such wicked traditions as that carnal generation
made for their beastly bellies1 sake.

8. Neither reverenced they his prodigious image, or
such ungodly princes and magistrates as (their true office set
apart) did counterfeit him in cruelty and devilishness. But
they rightly considered with the faithful Maccabees and Apos-
tles, that in such case it was much better to obey God than man.

9. Neither had they in their lifetime taken the print of
his filthy seal upon their foreheads, professing in their inward
consciences those diabolical rules ;

10. Nor yet on their hands, agreeing to use them in
the outward conversation of their bodies. No yoke would
they draw with the infidels, thinking that Christ could have
no agreement with Belial. For through faith they perceived
(as he that is of the Spirit discerneth all things), that though
they seemed glorious in the face of the world, yet were they
before God abominable sacrilege. Diligently they searched
the scriptures, and believed not all spirits, but first proved
them whether they were of God or nay. By that knew they
that the homage of soul ought to be given to none other than
to one living God alone, and that none other precepts of living
were to be followed of them than Christ their Saviour had
taught. All other traditions of men took they for strange
doctrine, and for crafty colours of devilish deceitfulness.

11. Therefore, when they were thought of the wicked
to be dead, they lived in all sweetness of the Spirit, in desire
of his latter coming, which shall be to their double glory.

12. And they reigned with Christ, the pastor and high
bishop of their souls, not only here, where as they suffered
•with hun, for a thousand years' space, but also above, where as

XX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 567

he sitteth on the right hand of God's majesty-seat a thousand
without end. Then reigneth the godly number most of all,
when they seem to the wicked least of all to reign, as when
they suffer persecution and death for Christ. For after none
other sort reigneth his church here than he reigned afore
them, whose triumph was greatest upon the cross.

13. The thousand years of the reign of -sine godly
stretcheth here no farther than the thousand years of the
fall of the ungodly, Christ's years also deducted, which is
the head of his congregation. For as the one kingdom
decreased, the other always increased, very few Christian
martyrs or constant witnesses perceived from thenceforth.
For, as it appeareth by the history, many were abjured and
recanted (which was not seen in the former age), and all in
a manner, a small number of the poor except, utterly renounced
the verity for the cruel behaviour of the antichrists. In
these two sorts afore rehearsed, of them that sat upon the
seats, and of them that were beheaded for the testimony of
Jesu, is it to be marked, that all were not martyrs whom God
allowed for his in the primitive church, but that there were
of both sorts. So well was he accepted, that mortified the
desires of the flesh, and offered himself a living sacrifice unto
God, as he that gave his life for the verity.

14. But the residue (saith St John), or the other sort,
called the dead men for that they were not numbered with
the righteous, neither among them that sat upon the seats,
nor yet among them that were slain for the witness of Jesu,
lived not again after they were once dead, till the thousand
years of their death was throughly fulfilled. The time was
when they, which were dead through sin, did hear the voice
of the Son of God. They faithfully believed the word thereof,
and so revived in him unto the life everlasting, which was
both the life and light of men : whereas the froward con-
temners of that living word, having their consciences sealed
with the beast's mark, remained still in their infidelity, which
is the very death of the soul, and so were by their right judg-
ment of God lost for ever. For the sin against the Holy
Ghost, which is a resistance against the manifest truth, shall
neither be forgiven in this world, nor yet in the world to come.

15. A time without end doth this word " till" cause this
thousand here to be, after the common usage of the scripture.

568 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

Noe sent forth a raven out of the ark, which returned not
again till the waters were dried up ; that is to say, he never
returned again. Joseph knew not Mary till she had brought
forth her first-born son ; that is to say, he never bodily
knew her. Thou shalt not out of prison till thou hast paid
the uttermost mite, that [is,] thou shalt never out : with an
hundred of such places in the Bible.

THE TEXT.

1 This is that first resurrection. 2 Blessed and holy is he that
hath part in the first resurrection : 3 for on such shall the second death
have no power, 4 but they shall be the priests of God and of Christ,
6 and shall reign with him a thousand years.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. This is the first resurrection unto life, to rise from
sin to repentance, from ignorance to godly knowledge, and
from darkness to faith. Through the offence of one man
entered sin into the world, and through sin death. Necessary
it is therefore to die unto sin, and to live unto righteousness,
and so to rise together with Christ, seeking the things which
are above, and not upon earth. For never shall they come
to the second resurrection, which is unto the life everlasting,
that will not rise by repentance unto a new life in him which
is both resurrection and life.

2. Blessed is that man of the Lord, yea, holy, just, and
perfect may he be reported also of all men, which hath por-
tion convenient in that first resurrection with David, Mag-
dalene, Zacheus, and Peter. Happy are they which, hearing
the word of God, retain it in their living : for they, being
renewed with the glad tiding of life, are depured by the
Spirit of Christ, sanctified, and so made the habitacles of the
Holy Ghost.

3. Upon such godly disposed persons hath the second
death of the soul (which is eternal damnation) no manner of
power nor effectual jurisdiction. For no damnation can be
unto them which are in Christ Jesu, not walking after the
flesh. Though they have been great sinners, yet shall not their
sins be to them imputed : but in the resurrection of the righte-
ous shall they rise to immortality, and be as the very angels
in heaven.. He that hath taken from them the power of death,
shall make them sure of the eternal inheritance with God.

XX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 569

4. They shall surely be the chosen priests of God, the
everlasting Father, and of his eternal Son, Jesus Christ, which
are of the first resurrection. Though they be here in the
flesh, yet fight they not after the flesh ; but they shall follow
the governance of the Spirit, and give over their bodies for a
living sacrifice holy and acceptable unto God.

5. And thus shall they reign with Christ, their mer-
ciful Saviour and Redeemer, for the space of the thousand
years aforenamed. None other took they all that long season
for their spiritual Messias, their eternal King, their high bishop
for all, their master, their lord, their guide, their light, and
the shepherd of their souls. None other would they acknow-
ledge but him for their mediator and atonement-maker, neither
Moses nor Samuel, Noe, Daniel, nor Job, John Baptist,
Mary, nor Peter. He only was unto them all wisdom, righte-
ousness, holiness, and redemption. In none other name could
they find health and salvation but alone in his. Nothing
pertaineth this unto the pope's mass-say ers ; for they call upon
many names with Ora pro nobis, and are of a far other
priesthood, as we have declared afore. In Christ's kingdom
is none outward priesthood, nor sacrifice to be made for sin :
for he hath with one oblation for all, fully satisfied for the
sins of his elect number for ever. The office of a Christian
man now is only to offer up himself by the denial of himself
and by the mortification of his flesh. In the holy supper of
the Lord (which is a mutual participation of his body and
blood) is no new sacrifice to be made, but only a faithful
remembrance to be taught of that full and perfect sacrifice
that he made once for all, unless we will betray him and
crucify him again. The duty of a minister in Christ's con-
gregation is with all study and diligence to labour in the holy
word of God, be he bishop, priest, chaplain, pastor, or preacher.
His ministration is great labour and no dignity ; pain, and not
pride or arrogancy ; and having his food and raiment, he
ought to require no more.

THE TEXT.

1 And when the thousand years are expired, 2 Satan shall be loosed
out of prison, 3 and shall go out 4 to deceive the people 5 which are
in the four quarters of the earth, 6 Gog and Magog, 7 to gather them
together to battle, 8 whose number is as the sand of the sea. 9 And
they went upon the plain of the earth, 10 and compassed the tents of

570 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

the saints about, 11 and the beloved city. 12 And fire camo down
from God out of heaven, 13 and devoured them. 14 And the devil
that deceived them 15 was cast into a lake of fire and brimstone, 16
where the boast and the false prophet were, 17 and shall be tormented
day and night for evermore.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. After the plenteous description of the true church of
Christ, which is unknown to the world (for the glorious
daughter of the eternal King is from within, saith David),
now followeth in course the pernicious kingdom of antichrist,
when it was in the highest pride. So soon as the afore
rehearsed thousand years (saith St John) are fully accom-
plished, or brought to an end,

2. Satan, the common adversary of man, shall be loosed
out of his dark prison, and so shall be set at large by the
sufferance of God, man's wickedness deserving none other.
A full liberty shall he have to do all mischief upon earth, and
strongly to delude the unbelievers for their unbelief's sake.

3. He shall go forth with all deceitful power, whereof
he is full, transforming himself into a resemblance of the
angel of light, to deceive the universal people of the world.

4. Through the operation of error he shall cause them
to give credence unto lies and false miracles, that they might be
damned for refusing the truth, and consenting to such wicked-
ness. Very craftily shall he compass them with gins of hypo-
crisy to blind their unfaithful minds, lest the light of the
gospel should be open unto them. The abomination of deso-
lation shall be set up in the holy place, to the utter destruc-
tion of their faith.

5. Yea, he shall seek out this people from the four
quarters of the universal earth, to corrupt their consciences
with all manner of superstitions.

6. Which people of him thus perverted is called here in
mystery Gog and Magog, which is as much to say as 'covered,
and of covered.' For both the grand captains and multitudes
of them depending doth these two words comprehend, the
one covering the devil with many false religions, and the
other in his sort following the same wicked consent. St Au-
gustine, in his twentieth book De civitate Dei, willeth by
Gog to be signified the glorious hypocrites of the world, and

XX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 571

by Magog the open enemies of righteousness pretending the
contrary1. As testifieth Berosus the Chaldean, in the first
book of his histories, and fifth chapter : Gog was a mighty
governor in the land of Sabea and Arabia the rich under
Nimrod, the great king of Babylon, and there ruled with
Sabus his father in the eighteenth year of his reign. In the
thirty-eighth chapter of Ezechiel's prophecy is he called the
chief prince of Mosoch and Tubal, whom some expositors
take for Cappadocia and Spain. But after the opinion of St
Jerome and Isidorus, which was a Spaniard, the Hebrews do
take this Tubal for Italy, which is much more agreeable to this
purpose. Magog was the second son of Japhet, which was
the third son unto Noe. This Magog (as witnesseth Jose-
phus in the first book of his Antiquities, the eleventh chapter)
was the first beginner of the Magogites, whom the Greeks
called the Scythians, and we now the Tartarians 2. And all
the chief writers specify the Turks of them to have taken
their first original. Now mark this wonderful mystery, and
consider therein both the time and story. So shall ye well
perceive the Holy Ghost to mean none other here by this
Gog and Magog, but the Romish pope and Mahomet, with their
blasphemous and wicked generations. Search the chronicles,
and ye shall find that their beginnings were base, and their
estate simple, before the thousand years were finished. But
after that they grew up so high by their feigned simplicity
and simulated holiness, that they became the two chief mon-
archs of the earth, and so in process ruled the universal world.

These are the two horns or beastly kingdoms of the great
antichrist, or whole body of the devil, rising up by the earthly
studies and devilish devices of wicked men. By the doctrine
of Aristotle, Plato, Porphyry, Avicenna, Averroes, Avenzoar,
and such other, became the Romish pope Christ's vicar, and
head of the universal church. Petrus Lombardus created
him a new divinity ; so did Gratianus Monachus a new canon

[* The words here cited are not to be found. St Augustine says,
Quorum interpretationem nominum comperimus esse, Gog, tectum,
Magog, de tecto ; tanquam domus, et ipse qui procedet de domo, &c. — S.
Aug. Op. Ed. Ben. Par. 1679—1700, de Civ. Dei, Lib. xx. cap. 11,
Tom. vn. col. 588, 9.]

[2 M<ryo>y»7f fie TOVS an avrov Maycayas ovofiaa-dfvras UKKT(, SKvdas 8i
VTT avrwv irpoa-ayopfvofjLfvovs. — Flav. Joseph. Ant. Lib. i. cap. 6, Lips.
1782—5, Tom. i. p. 40.]

572 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [cHAP.

law of decrees to establish the same, besides that was done
then by Petrus Comestor, the third brother. For all they
three were the children of one adulterous mother, as wit-
nesseth Antoninus, Hermannus, Schedel, Joannes Textor, and
divers other chronographers. By the crafty conveyance of
Sergius, a false monk of Constantinople, and of one Matthew
the archdeacon of Antioch, was Mahomet taken for the Apos-
tle of both Testaments, for the great prophet of God, and
for Messias among the Tartarians and Arabians, with other
peoples of the East. To establish this by a pretended reli-
gion, and to bring it to a mighty monarchy, by the advise-
ment of Phineas, Abdias, Cabalchabar, Balteira, Merban, and
Elgug, with other Jews, Jacobines, Nestorians, and Arians,
they made the blasphemous law of their Alcoran, as testifieth
John Cuspinian in his book De Turcarum origine, and other
authors else. Thus for the wickedness and sins of the people
suffered the Lord abominable hypocrites to have the dominion
over them. The two horns are like the lamb's horns at a
blush. For both they pretend holiness in fastings, in prayers,
in alms-deeds, in washings, and in other holy rites and cere-
monies ; that a man seeing them, not having knowledge of
that truth of God which trieth all, would think nothing to be
more pure, honest, godly, innocent, clean, holy, and angelic,
than are their traditions. Both they confess one God. Both
they commend Christ. Both they allow the scriptures of both
laws. Mahomet calleth Christ the word of God, the Spirit of
God, and the soul of God, the most excellent prophet, and the
worthiest among creatures. But in no case will he have him
taken for the Son of God, no more than the pope will have
him taken for a full Saviour without his masses and suffrages.
And like as the pope hath risen up by the wily practices of
philosophers, sophisters, sententioners, and canonists ; so hath
Mahomet come up by the Sabellians, Manichees, Eunomians,
Macedonians, Nestorians, and Arians, with other heretics : out
of whose opinions was contrived his Alcoran, as a mean law
betwixt Moses and Christ, because the one (say they) was too
full of hardness, the other too full of liberty. And to call
unto him both Jews and Christians, he admitteth after a sort
both circumcision and baptism, granting them liberty to have
many wives, with other voluptuous pleasures.

7. Thus under simulate religion, or pretence of God's
law and service, these two tyrants, Gog and Magog, the

XX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 573

Romish pope and Mahomet, with their whole generations of
like spirit with them, have gathered themselves together into
one wicked consent against God and his Christ. For under
Gog and Magog are all they comprehended, whom Satan
deceived after that he was set at large. Though these two
have not accorded in other things, yet have they both agreed
in this one point by the devil's enticement, to battle against
the Lamb. To withstand the verity, and impugn the truth
of the gospel, they have been ready everywhere, in every
land, in every city, and in every town.

Of one cruel purpose and study to do mischief have these
two enemies been in all places of the world, to persecute
Christ's poor congregation. This thing doth the daily prac-
tices of them both so manifestly declare, that all the world
see it well enough. These doth Esay call that strong mul-
titude, whose spoil Christ shall divide, the smith that bloweth
the coals in the hot fire, and the waster that destroy eth.
Ezechiel doth compare them to a raging tempest, Daniel to the
king of the north, and Zachary to the princes of the earth.

8. Whose exceeding number (saith St John) is as the
dry sand that hath been cast up with the sea, which can in
no wise be numbered. In this full well may it be considered,
what a small thing Christ's flock was in comparison of these
soldiers of Gog and Magog, after Satan's going forth, and for
the time of their battle. Innumerable were the sects of the
pope with those that they brought to that false faith and
obedience : and so were the prophets of Mahomet with that
perverted multitude. Their power was great for the time,
and their malice vengeable ; yet were they as sand, dry and
unfruitful.

9. They rose up in pride, riches, and royalty, and
always went over, where as they see the earth made plain and
smooth, and that in every land they compass. Their general
journey was all the world over towards them that were poor
in spirit, or whose lusts were mortified from the world. Con-
sider them for an example, whom they have cruelly burned
and slain. Where as they perceived their crooked customs
thrown down, and the strait rule of God's word faithfully
received, there persecuted they most fiercely, there waxed
they furious and mad, sparing neither sword, fire, gibbet, nor
other torment.

674 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

10. Yea, they compassed everywhere about with tyranny
and malice possible the holds, the dwelling houses, and tho
places of resort pertaining to the faithful brethren. They
vexed their bodies on every side with rebukes, scorns, blas-
phemies, lies, scourgings, imprisonments, open shames of the
world, and all manner of kinds of death. Seldom escaped
any from the terrible hands of the prelates and priests in that
wretched time, that sincerely favoured the truth. Every-
where had they their spies, their Judases, their false accusers,
their summoners, their bailiffs, and their pick-thanks with
other officers, to bring them in. In all places were they
diligently watched, fiercely examined when they were token,
and cruelly enforced to accuse so many as they knew of that
belief. Everywhere had they bishops' prisons and spiritual
dungeons, with plenty of ropes, stocks, and irons, and as little
charity else as the devil hath in hell. Everywhere had they
fagots, fire, and stakes in abundance, to consume such here-
tics as would not believe as holy church commanded. This
hath been their order for the time of Satan's liberty ; and
this have they taken for an high point of Christian religion.
For this is that hour that Christ prophesied of, wherein men
should think to do unto God great service when they put one
of his unto death.

11. Thus have they with all prodigious tyranny com-
passed the dearly beloved city of God, or the holy congre-
gation for whom Christ died, utterly to overthrow it. By
all manner of crafts and devilish circumventions have they
gone about at that time (as they would do yet still) to destroy
that small remnant or church of the Lord, builded without
material stone and mortar, that sweet spouse of his without
spot or wrinkle. Not only sought they in that enterprise to
bring to nought the particular congregations, but, for as much
as lay in them, the universal church of God then living.
Blessed be our Lord God, though it hath been since the
loosing of Satan but a poor wretched neglected thing, and of
no reputation before the world, yet hath it been always before
him a beloved city, and hath defended it so mightily, that
nothing hath perished of it, no, not one hair of their heads.
What the Turk with Mahomet's host hath done for his part
in Egypt, Greece, Palestine, Jerusalem, Bulgaria, in the bor-
ders of Italy and Spain, at the Rhodes, in the kingdom of

XX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 575

Hungary, Ludovicus the king there ruefully slain, and now
last of all against the city of Vienna, I think it is known unto
all men. We may see by that is here written of these two
enemies, Gog and Magog, the daily experiments confirming
the same, that they are far above us in number and power,
being as the sands in the sea. Most vainly are we occupied,
if we ascertain ourselves to have the victory over them by
any other way than the Lord hath appointed. Let us pray
therefore unto the Lord for grace, and then amend our lives,
and the plague shall cease. Only hath he promised to
destroy them all with the breath of his mouth, and with no
bodily armour nor strength of men, as hereafter followeth.
Let us in the mean time give ourselves unto fervent prayer,
to compassion of our brethren, to deeds of charity and pity,
to abstinence from sin, and to the forsaking of our own desires.
For sure we are that he shall shorten their days of mischief,
for his elect's sake.

12. In the process following must we take for the time
past the time to come, for the clear declaration of the mys-
tery, considering evermore the usage of the scriptures for
times. When these enemies, Gog and Magog, shall be at the
highest in their vengeable enterprises against the elect city,
or peaceable congregation of Christ, a consuming fire (saith
St John), which is the eternal word of the Lord, shall come
down fiercely out of heaven from the mouth of the great
omnipotent God.

13. As a fearful lightning shall it fall upon them, and
as a terrible fire shall it devour them ; like as the material
fire did eat up Sodom and Gomorre, the rebellious in the
desert, and the enemies that sought Elias. The fire that is
kindled in the wrath of God shall burn unto the bottom of
hell, and consume up those terrible termagants.

14. That word of the Lord's indignation shall with great
violence throw the devil, that wily serpent which deceived
Gog and Magog with their innumerable soldiers, into a foul
stinking lake, or boiling pit of wild fire and brimstone.

15. " Upon the wicked (saith David) shall the Lord rain
snares ; wild fire, brimstone, with terrible storm and tempest,
shall they have to reward," for their eternal punishment. Herein
are to be marked and considered both the intolerable grievous-
ness of the pains, and also the everlasting continuance of them.

576 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

16. In the same place of intolerable torment were the
beastly generations of antichrist, and all their schoolmasters of
hypocrites' doctrine. For eternally of God were they there-
unto appointed, as the ungodly commonalty with their captain,
and as the body and members with their wicked head (for
already is it done by his word, but then shall it follow in
effect) ; where as they shall be, as the Lord hath appointed, most
sharply afflicted with unspeakable torments, both day and
night, without pause or ceasing, for ever and ever without end.

17. Never shall their fire be quenched (saith Esay),
nor yet their gnawing worm be taken from them. For all
manner of griefs wherewith God vexeth the wicked, may this
fire here be taken after the scriptures. For, as witnesseth St
Augustine in his twentieth book and twelfth chapter, De civi-
tate Dei, not only is this punishment to be referred to the
latter judgment, but also to the extermination of antichrist's
host by the word of God the world over1. Be the gospel
once purely taught among men, it will condemn all that they
have done upon their own presumption, without the ground of
God's verity, be it ceremony or sacrament, priesthood or
sacrifice, reserving the deceivers to his most fearful judgment.

THE TEXT.

1 And I saw a great white seat, 2 and him that sat on it, 3 from
whose face fled away both the earth and heaven, 4 and their place was
no more found. 6 And I saw the dead, both great and small, 6 stand
before God. 7 And the books were opened : 8 and another book was
opened, 9 which is the book of life. 10 And the dead were judged of
those things 11 which were written in the books, according to their
deeds. 12 And the sea gave up her dead, 13 which were in her. 14
And death 15 and hell delivered up the dead 16 which were in them :
17 and they were judged every man according to his deeds. 18 And
death 19 and hell were cast 20 into the lake of fire. 21 This is the
second death : 22 and whosoever was not found written in the book of
life, 23 was cast into the lake of fire.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. And after this I beheld (saith St John) in secret mystery
an imperial throne, or seat of estate, fair, splendent, and beauti-
ful. None other is this than the judgment-seat of the Lord.

f1 Bale expresses in a few words the sense of the whole chapter.
S. Aug. Op. Ed. Ben. Par. 1679—1700. De Civ. Dei, Lib. xx. cap. xii.
Tom. vii. col. 690.]

XX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 577

2. Great it is, for the majesty and power of him that
shall sit thereupon is of inestimable magnificence and great-
ness : fair and white, both for the celestial clearness that
shall at that hour appear with him, and also for the pureness,
equity, and right of his universal judgments :

3. From the aspect of whose fearful countenance shall
both the earth beneath and the other elements above flee
away. All the creatures of his creation shall with reverence
tremble and quake at his mighty appearance. The sun shall
then be darkened, the moon shall not give her light. The
stars shall fall down from above, the powers of heaven shall
be moved ; the elements shall melt with heat, and the whole
earth shall tear in pieces like a rag.

4. A terrible fire shall go before the Judge, to burn up
his enemies on every side. The places of them that lived
here superstitiously and voluptuously shall no more after that
be found. Never shall they resort again hither to their old
wanton pleasures. Of their beautiful cities shall not one
stone be left upon another. Their proud painted synagogues,
as dust in the wind, shall be scattered away from the earth.
Neither shall the sky, nor yet the ground beneath, be as it
was, but both they shall be renewed and changed. These
shall be delivered from corruption, and so appear both a new
heaven and a new earth, according to the expectation of the
creatures.

5. Immediately after that (saith St John), the Judge thus
sitting upon the seat of his eternal majesty, I saw still in mys-
tery after the blast of the trumpet, that all they which were
dead arose out of the earth ; and that both high and low,
great and small, good and bad, king and beggar, prelate and
ploughman, tyrant and persecuted innocent ; yea, the suck-
ing babe that died in the cradle, so well as the aged man.

6. All they seemed unto me to stand before their gene-
ral Judge, Jesus Christ, to whom the everlasting Father had
given over his whole judgments, which there appeared as he
was indeed, a very omnipotent God. " All we shall appear
(saith Paul) before the judgment-seat of Christ, that every one
of us may receive according to that he hath done, be it good
or ill."

7. And the books of reckonings (which are the several
consciences of men) were open before the Judge. That afore

37
[BALE.]

578 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [dlAP.

was hid will then be manifest, and that was secret will then
come to light and be disclosed. Evident it will be unto him,
who hath fulfilled the commanded works of mercy, and who
hath left them undone, their own consciences bearing witness
to the same. For what can be hid from him which seeth
both the inward reins and the secret thoughts of thy heart ?
In this general reckoning yet shall praise with the eternal
reward redound unto them from that merciful Lord, whose
walking here hath been according unto faith. There shall
they be reported to have been pitiful to the poor, hungry,
thirsty, needy, naked, sick, and in prison.

8. After this was another book opened of a far diverse
nature from the other books ; for it was the sweet book of
life, wherein were registered all that were predestinate to be
saved, from the world's beginning. And this book is the
eternal predestination of God.

9. " Before the world's foundation (saith St Paul) the
Lord predestinated us into the adoption of his children through
Jesus Christ." Of this book made Moses mention, when he
said, Either " pardon this people, or else rase me out of thy
book, which thou hast written." And Christ also to his seventy
disciples, " Be glad (saith he) that your names are written in
heaven." Moreover Josue called this the book of the righte-
ous, and John here the book with seven clasps. This sheweth
the Holy Ghost here unto us, much after the custom daily
used among us : for of the most notable men and women
our manner is both long to remember the names, and also to
speak of them, as occasion giveth. So equal is this eternal
Judge, that no personage respecteth he in judgment, neither
of emperor nor pope, king nor bishop, lord nor priest ; but
as he is righteous of himself, so judgeth he righteously.

10. For they that were dead (saith St John), or that
had led their lives here without faith and the Spirit of Christ,
were judged of him there, according to the things which were
registered in the books of their consciences :

11. That is to say, according to the filthy works whereof
their desperate consciences accused them. Only are the wicked
to be taken here for the dead : for the righteous shall then
have nothing whereof their conscience may accuse them ;
neither shall the evil-doers, as witnesseth David, be of coun-
sel with them at that day. They having the life everlasting

XX.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 579

shall not then be judged, though they then appear ; but shall
sit with Christ in judgment, and rejoice in the condemnation
of the ungodly blasphemers. The reward of their unfaithful-
ness shall then be poured upon them, to their perpetual care.
At that day shall none be absent, but all shall be seen, either
to honour or else to reproof.

12. Neither shall the depth of the sea, nor the darkness
of death, nor yet hell that is bottomless, be able to hide any
from the face of this Judge. For the sea (saith St John), that
is mighty and great, shall at that day deliver up clean her
dead, or those whom the Lord suffered her to swallow in for
their outrageous sins.

13. Like as were the giants in the flood of Noe, the
great host of Pharao in the Red Sea, and such other more ;

14. So shall greedy death do also, which after many
strange sorts hath consumed the enemies of God : as for an
example, Cain by a chance onslaught, Nadab and Abiu by
fire, Achan by stoning, Holofernes and Saul by the sword,
Nabal by excess of wine, Jezebel by treading of horses,
Daniel's accusers by the lions, Menelaus by breaking his
neck, Judas by hanging himself, Herod by worms, the chil-
dren of Israel by sword, fire, serpents, and sudden death, and
such other like.

15. Hell, which is insatiable, shall in like case render
up the innumerable swarm of the dead whom he with open
mouth hath swallowed in quick for their abominations.

16. Of whose number were Chore, Dathan, and Abiron,
with their affinity, the cities of Sodom and Gomorre, the
uncircumcised giants, the rich jurer and the rich glutton in
Luke, Simon Magus, with divers other. Hell hath gaped
marvellously wide (saith Esay), and hath ravenously devoured
the high-minded, sturdy, and disobedient nation. The uncir-
cumcised giants (saith Ezechiel), with their weapons, are gone
down to hell, whose swords are laid under their heads, their
wickedness upon their bones. Of the wicked only is all this
spoken here, if ye mark well the text, and in no wise of the
godly ; what though many of them have been drowned in the
sea, burned, beheaded, and hanged upon the land, and buried
quick in the earth ?

17. For it folio weth also, that they were judged of the
Judge, and received every one according to their deservings.

37—2

580 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

According to the fleshly fruits of their own inventions shall
they be rewarded, their unfaithfulness justly measured unto
them. Their bodies shall then take part with their wretched
souls in the everlasting curse of damnation, the elect number
rewarded with perpetual felicity.

18. And as concerning death itself, which is the univer-
sal enemy of man, it shall be destroyed for ever.

19. Hell also (which is here taken for sin) shall never
more be seen among the creatures of God.

20. For both shall be thrown into the great lake of
boiling fire and brimstone. The victory of death shall be
swallowed up, and his sting done clean away, which is sin.
That is now corruptible shall put on incorruption, and that is
now mortal, immortality. Thus shall the Lord at that hour
make of all his enemies his footstool, according to his promise
by Oseas the prophet, " 0 death, I will be thy death ; 0 hell,
I will be thy destruction."

21. This terrible appointment of the Judge (saith St
John) is the second death, or perpetual deprivation of the
sight of God, yea, the utter fall from his favour, grace, and
mercy. This death is the whole vengeance of all innocent
blood which hath been shed upon earth from just Abel to the
last faithful witness. Yea, this sentence is that stone that
shall grind the enemies to powder, the very eternal damnation
both of body and soul.

22. Now for a conclusion of the whole matter, whatso-
ever he be, king or emperor, priest or prelate, lay or religious,
that shall not be found written in the book of life, which is
the eternal predestination of God, for that he hath worshipped
the beast and his image, he shall be cast by the irrevocable
sentence of the Judge into the stinking lake of fire, perpetually
there to burn with the devil and his angels : so that he which
hath had no part in the first resurrection, shall be sure to taste
of this second death, which is damnation.

23. He that believeth not the gospel, when it is faithfully
taught him, repenting his former life, but refuseth the grace
thereof freely offered, shall for ever be damned. Never shall
his sin be remitted, neither in this world, nor in the world to
come, that resisteth the Holy Ghost, withstanding the open
verity. Only remaineth a fearful expectation of judgment
unto them that here tread Christ under foot, not regarding

XXI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 581

his blood-shedding, but doing injury to the Spirit of grace for
their own invention.

THE TWENTY FIRST CHAPTER.

IN this last vision of John is both described the pros-
perous estate of the true church or kingdom of Christ here,
and also the perpetual sabbath of the children of God. All
the other visions were mixt with labours, afflictions and pains :
this is full of peace, tranquillity, and joy, incorruption, glory,
and felicity.

THE TEXT.

1 And I saw a new heaven, 2 and a new earth : 3 for the first heaven
4 and the first earth were vanished away, 5 and there was no more
sea. 6 And I John saw that 7 holy city, 8 new 9 Jerusalem, 10 come
down from God out of heaven, 11 prepared as a bride, 12 garnished
for her husband. 13 And I heard a great voice from the seat, saying,
14 Behold, the tabernacle of God 15 is with men, 16 and he .will dwell
with them : 17 and they shall be his people, 18 and God himself shall
be with them, 19 and shall be their God. 20 And God shall wipe
away 21 all tears from their eyes. 22 And there shall be no more
death, 23 neither sorrow, 24 neither shall there be any more pain ; 25
for the old things are gone.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. Besides the afore rehearsed revelations, I beheld now
last of all (saith St John), that heaven was clean altered from
that it was afore, and became all new ; and so was the earth also,
and became the same. Not only became they now spiritual
by a true belief in the gospel, that afore were carnal, but also
in the end of the world shall the whole bodies of heaven and
of earth, as gold in the furnace, be purged from filthiness by
fire going before the Judge, which both are now defiled with
wickedness of the creature.

2. After both sorts shall they be delivered from the
corruption, here of sin, and there of death and damnation,
and so be restored unto the glorious liberty of God's children.

3. The first heaven defiled through the pride of angel,
and the first earth also corrupted by the sinful usage of man,
shall vanish clean away, and no more be seen. Not that the
substance of them shall utterly perish, but that their nature,

582 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

shape, and figure shall change into a much more pure and
perfect similitude. A custom it was among the prophets,
when they advertised the afflicted Israelites of prosperity,
peace, or renovation of the glory of God coming towards them,
to promise all things new.

4. " Behold (saith the Lord in Esay), I make you new
heavens and a new earth, and as for the old, shall never more
be thought upon." New is the true church of Christ, so are
the people pertaining to the same. In no point are they like
to the pope's holy orders, nor yet unto Mahomet's religion.
Clear are their hearts, which have received the verity, from
all superstitions, and their outward lives from idle observations.
Perfect are their consciences, and their conversations godly.
And this in the regeneration shall be fully accomplished. Not
only shall that which is now mortal become immortal, and that
is now corruptible then incorrupted, and as the very angels of
the Lord ; but also the universal heaven shall be then renewed,
so shall the whole face of the earth appear more beautiful
than now.

5. And from that time forth shall there be no more sea ;
which signifieth people unstedfast, vain, and fickle. Where as
the peace of Christ is surely grounded, no more is there any
troubled conscience; no more is there any diffidence, wan hope1,
or despair. All bitterness, sorrow, and anguish, is turned into
sweetness and joy in the Holy Ghost. " We know (saith St
Paul) that all things are taken to the best in them that love
God." From the apostles, whom Christ first also called from the
sea, vanished this wavering sea away, when they went from the
malicious council of the bishops, rejoicing that they were found
worthy to suffer rebuke for his name's sake. In like case all
impediments and needs, all dangers and doubts, all fearful mov-
ings and outragings, that we now have of the sea, shall cease
in the day of the Lord, when we shall behold him face to face.
No longer shall it be subdued unto vanity, no more than the
other creatures, but clearly depured from filthy corruption.
No more shall it be the same to see, being from thenceforth
so clear as crystal, though it still be the same in substance.

6. Heaven, earth, and sea with all other creatures in
mystery thus renewed, I John, the son of Zebedee, and the
same disciple whom Christ loved, being here in exile for his

t1 wan hope : faint hope.]

XXI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 583

•word and testimony, perceived in the same mystery by the
singular gift of the Spirit, that the selfsame holy city or con-
gregation of the Lord, which is worthily called the new Jeru-
salem of peace, descended down out of heaven from her
omnipotent Creator and God eternal.

7. Holy is this city. For both is she here the undefiled
spouse of the Lamb, and shall be hereafter more perfectly in
the regeneration. Here admitteth she nothing in faith, that
is profane and carnal, but cleaveth to his only word : there
shall she follow his steps in a much more pure estate, clearly
delivered from all that is ill.

8. Here is she new, in that she hath here by his godly
Spirit done off the old man with his filthy works. And there
shall she also be new through his gift, by throwing away the
body of sin with death and corruption.

9. Jerusalem is she called both here and there, or
peaceable city of the Lord, in that all her citizens are of one
faith, and there shall be of one glorious unity and concord. Here
are her dwellers citizens with the saints, and the household
servants of God ; [there] shall they be both his children and
heirs together with Christ.

10. From God came she down, and out of heaven first
of all. Neither out of flesh nor blood hath sprung her Chris-
tian belief, but from the gracious opening of the Father, which
is in heaven. " That Jerusalem (saith Paul), which is free and
our mother, is from above." She is that city, whose builder
and maker is God. With none other laws is she governed,
but with his eternal testament and gospel of peace. With the
constitutions of men hath she nothing to do, be they never so
holy and precious : for alone she dependeth on God and his
Spirit.

11. Of him is she prepared through the gift of faith.
She is cleansed with the fountain of water in the word of life,
to seem a glorious congregation without blemish or wrinkle.
From her sins is she purely washed in his blood ;

12. And so garnished as a beautiful bride to her husband
with love, joy, peace, patience, meekness, long-suffering, and
other glorious fruits of the Spirit. " Upon thy right hand,
Lord (saith David), standeth a queen in a garment of most fine
gold, compassed with diversity." But every man shall not see
this her apparel ; for it will be rather a raiment of the heart

584 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

than of the outward body. Figured was this decking of her
at large in the wonderful adorning of the temple and taber-
nacle of God in the days of Moses and Salomon, whose
mystical meeting also he describeth in his canticles. How
marvellous this new Jerusalem will be in the regeneration,
when she meeteth her spouse in the air, and how glorious her
continuance with him, it lieth not in us to declare in all
points, considering that neither eye hath seen, nor ear heard,
neither can the heart conjecture, what God hath there pre-
pared for them that love him. But of this are we sure, that
with the glory of him she shall be replenished. Here is her
estate unperfect, and there perfect ; here mortal, there im-
mortal ; here sour, there sweet ; here hard, there pleasant ;
here painful, there delectable ; here godly, there inestimably
glorious.

13. And as John had seen these wonderful things, and
mused much upon them, a great voice came unto him from
the seat of God, declaring the mystery thereof. I heard
(saith he) in the midst of this last revelation, as I was in
doubt what it meant, a mighty voice from the throne of my
everlasting Lord, saying thus unto me :

14. Behold, John, behold, and mark it both for thine own
erudition, and also for the instruction of others. The holy
tabernacle of resting-place of the everlasting God of heaven
is with man in the world beneath ; not only in that the
eternal Son of the Lord took upon him the shape of a man,
calling it the temple of his body, but also in that the soul of
every faithful man is become the habitacle of the Holy Ghost.
" He that loveth me (saith Christ) observeth my word. In him
will both I and my Father provide us a resting-place." " He
that is in love abideth in God, and God dwelleth in him."

15. This voice might John well hear from the mouth of
God in Ezechiel. " I will make (saith he there) a perpetual
covenant with man to dwell with him evermore. My taber-
nacle shall be among them : so that I will be their God, and
they shall be my people."

16. For why, it followeth here in this voice, that he
hath determined of favourable love and mercy to dwell with
them, assisting them here in this life by his Spirit, and in the
life to come shall he satisfy them by his eternal presence. For
here do we see him in a similitude far off; there shall we

XXI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 585

behold him like as he is indeed, and shall eternally rejoice
therein.

17. Here are they his people through faith ; for Israel
is his heritage : there shall they be his familiar household
through love, and he their Lord for ever. Here shall they
be his children, and he their eternal Father : there shall they
be his heirs, Christ being the right heir for them all.

18. Thus God his own self of his ineffable goodness
being presently in them, shall here by his grace, and there by
inestimable benefits, shew himself in all points to be their most
merciful and loving God. Here doth he strongly assist them
against all temptations of enemies : there shall he endue them
with full perfection and clearness.

19. So shall he be their God, that neither here nor yet
there shall they knowledge any other but him alone. He
shall so comfort them here by his Spirit, and there by his
glorious presence, that neither shall they here forsake him,
nor there be divided from him.

20. And this everlasting God shall so wipe away all
tears from their eyes here, that no vexation shall make them
sorrowful, nor yet adversity pensive. But all manner of
slanders and persecutions shall they take for most sovereign
consolation for his name's sake ; for if he be with them, who
can prevail against them?

21. And after that day can no weepings be, where as
shall be full joy with immortality both of soul and body.
" Behold (saith the Lord in Esay's prophecy), I shall make a
joyful Jerusalem, yea, and myself will rejoice there with them.
From thenceforth shall neither wailing nor weeping be heard
in her any more."

22. In her moreover shall be no more death, for it shall
be destroyed for ever. No more shall men's consciences
despair here, but have joy in the Holy Ghost. No more shall
they die through sin, but live unto God by faith. And there
shall no more the rose-coloured whore be drunk in the blood
of martyrs. Her tyrants shall be closed up in the stinking
lake of fire from the slaughter of them, they then becoming
immortal and impassible. Moreover than this, he that
believeth in Christ shall never die, nor yet come into judg-
ment, but pass clean from death unto life.

23. Neither shall there be any sorrow, nor crying any

586 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

more. For all manner of displeasures of the body, as poverty,
sickness, losses, enmity, vexations, and ill reports, are here
patiently borne of the faithful ; and there shall be found
nothing to minister any such occasions. Here is neither age
doubted, nor yet persecution feared, in them that reckon
death advantage, having in desire with Paul to be hence
and with Christ ; nor yet shall be there, where all is in
joy and peace, durable for ever.

24. Neither shall there be felt any more pain. Such hath
been the constancy of the martyrs here, that little have the
tormentors grieved them. Eleasar patiently suffered all punish-
ment. Stephen rejoiced to see heaven open. Andrew would
in no case be delivered from death. Laurentius offered his
brent flesh to be eaten. The burning coals were so sweet
unto Tiburcius as the fragrant roses. So desirous1 were the
terrible torments unto Vincent as a most pleasant banquet.
Angelus desired the people in Sicilia to esteem the tyrant his
friend. What the exceeding constancy was of John Huss and
Jerome of Prague, divers chronicles mention. And in our
time, George Bainham in the fire did never complain ; John
Frith never shewed himself once grieved in countenance ;
Barnes never moved, as his enemies do report; Peter
Frank in Colchester sung joyfully to the Lord ; the three
young men in Suffolk rejoiced at the death ; with such other
many. And how far they shall be from pains after this, the
great day of the Lord shall declare.

25. For the old things are past, saith the text. All
that was afore was tedious, heavy, and fearful to the flesh, is
now become easy, light, and pleasant, through that they have
learned of Christ. His word refresheth them in spirit, and
is a sweet rest unto their souls. And in the regeneration
shall hunger, thirst, weariness, labour, heat, cold, rain, wind,
thunder, earthquakes, with all other discommodities, be taken
clean from them : neither shall they have their need of meat
nor drink, food nor raiment, beds nor buildings, fields nor
meadows, well-springs nor rivers, gardens nor vineyards.

THE TEXT.

1 And he that sat upon the seat said, 2 Behold, I make all things
new. 3 And he said unto me, 4 Write, 6 for these words are faithful
and true. 6 And he said unto me, 7 It is done : 8 I am Alpha and
t1 Desirous : desirable, pleasant.]

XXI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 587

Omega, 9 the beginning and the end. 10 I will give to him that is
athirst 11 of the well of the water of life, free. 12 He that overcometh
shall inherit all things ; 13 I will be his God, and he shall be my son.
14 But the fearful, 15 and unbelieving, 16 and the abominable, 17 and
murderers, 18 and whoremongers, 19 and sorcerers, 20 and idolaters,
21 and all liars, 22 shall have their part in the lake 23 that burneth
with fire and brimstone, 24 which is the second death.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. And the omnipotent Lord, which sat upon the eternal
throne, concluded thus with me. His Holy Spirit of promise
ascertained my spirit by his heavenly word, that all these
things should be true.

2. Behold (saith he), I will make all things fresh and
new : heaven, earth, the sea, and the universal city of peace, I
will deliver from all corruption. I make all pure, clean, holy,
immortal, uncorrupt, impassible, clear, heavenly, spiritual, and
glorious. Never more shall they be as they were afore when
they were yet old. Never shall be more eating nor drinking,
wiving nor banqueting, travelling nor sleeping, nor other
such doings, pertaining to the corruptible life. The righteous
shall then shine as the red fire sparks. So bright as the sun
shall they be in the kingdom of their Father.

3. Thus hath the Lord here most marvellously described
unto John, and by him unto us, the mystical sabbath of his
people here, and the eternal sabbath after this life, command-
ing him to register it, as folio weth. Much to and fro hath
been among the school-doctors, and is yet to this day, whether
the saved multitude shall reign here upon earth with Christ,
or above in heaven after the judgment-day : which is easy to
be perceived, if the scriptures be truly conferred : therefore
search diligently the scriptures ; for they bear witness of all
truth. Christ hath in Matthew, that they shall be then as the
angels are now in heaven, whose office is both to be here and
there ; and so much the rather that they shall be as then
all one : so well shall the earth be new as the heavens. And
needs it must be to some purpose. Never would Esay and
Peter have said, that righteousness should dwell in them, if
they should not occupy them both. It is said here also that
the new Jerusalem shall come down from heaven : but not so
that it shall not up again. For Christ's elects shall be where
as he is. When they shall be upon the earth, no let nor im-

588 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

pediment shall they have to be also in heaven, both they being
one. Such agility and perfection shall be then in their bodies
as is now in the glorified body of Christ, or in the spiritual
nature of the angels, which are now here, now there. And
whether they be here or there, always they see God, and are
never more absent from him. Many scriptures might be
brought in to declare this matter more at large ; but it would
ask much time. What mutual fellowship, heavenly amity, and
glorious pastime will be betwixt them and the angels at that
day, it far passeth all capacities to define. I counsel no1 man
to be curious in the search of so high mysteries as this here
is one, without the fear of God ; lest he, overcome of their ex-
ceeding brightness, be thrown into most deep error and blindness
of the spirit. Rather submit your weak judgments with Paul,
confessing God's secret counsels to be unsearchable, and his
ways past finding out. Seek here only to be renewed, and
then shall ye be sure there to find them : for there shall his
servants be satisfied with the plenteousness of his house, and
with the abundance of his eternal pleasures ; for he hath
enough in his towers for all men. He that hath a desire to
know the one church from the other, and the true from the
false, may here do it well by conferring of them together. Let
him consider by that is said here afore, that this is holy, the
other blasphemous. This is new, the other is old, for Cain was
the elder brother. This is called Jerusalem, the other confused
Babylon. This came down first from heaven, the other rose
out of the bottomless pit. This was soberly prepared to her
spouse, the other apparelled herself rashly like an whore ; for
none other rule follow they but their own traditions. This
hath but one husband, she hath done whoredom with many
kings by many false worshippings. This for her meekness
is commended of God, the other proudly boasteth herself
through holy traditions, merits, and deservings to be a rich
queen : with many such other.

4. And the Lord (saith St John), which worketh all things
by his only word and commandment, said thus unto me : Im-
print first in thy heart that I have here shewed thee, and
then leave it hi writing to the instruction of those that shall
follow thee.

5. And if thou wilt know a reason why thou shalt thus

[i Old ed. to.]

XXI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES* 589

do, take this strong sentence with thee. I assure thee so truly
as I am God, that the words which I have shewed in this pre-
sent revelation are effectually most faithful and just. In no
manner of point can I break promise, nor go from the word that
I have once spoken. Both heaven and earth shall pass over,
but not one jot of my words shall pass unfulfilled at their times
appointed. The word that goeth out of my mouth shall not
return home again void, but shall both accomplish my will, and
prosper the thing I sent it for. Needful is it therefore that
men believe that I shall fulfil the covenants here promised.

6. Moreover than this, the said heavenly Lord said thus
unto me, to put me clearly out of doubt :

7. It is finished and done already. Be thou ascertained
that my word is my deed. In the beginning I spake but the
word, and all things were created, heaven, earth, the light,
the firmament, the sun, the moon, the fowls, the fishes, the
beasts, and last of all, man. Whatsoever I say therefore ought
to be believed as now done in deed, be it to the righteous or
damned. For all things are present afore me. In token
whereof, the prophets and fathers uttered their prophecies of
things to come in the time past for the more part, for the
sure certainty of them.

8. And take these my words so much to be the more
certain, that I, which have made those promises, have all things
in my power. I am the first and the last, figurately com-
prehended under Alpha and Omega, the first and the last
Greek letters, as a known trope to the Greeks, unto whom
this revelation was first written. For no God was there before
me, nor yet shall be after me. I am God from everlasting
and world without end.

9. I am he that hath begun all things; I am he again that
shall finish them. I am alone, and there is none other God but
I. I slay, I quicken, I smite, I heal, I set up, I put down.
Through me doth kings reign, and every man's end is in my
hand. Wherefore it is reason that they have recourse unto me.

10. I am that fresh fountain that Esay speaketh of,
most highly necessary to them that will live. Very liberal
shall he find me, that seeketh me in faith.

11. To him that is athirst or desirous of righteousness
will I give to drink of the plenteous well-spring of the whole-
some waters of life. And that will I do freely, without price

590 THB IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

or payment either of masses or merits, dead suffrages or de-
servings. Lay out your money no more for the thing that
feedeth not, spend no more travail about the thing that helpeth
not. " Come unto me, all you that labour and are loaden, and I
shall refresh you." So desirously seek unto me your God
as the hart seeketh to the brooks of water. For with me is
the well of life everlasting ; with my pleasant rivers shall I
content your good appetites. The water of this fountain is the
verity and sweetness of Christ's Spirit, refreshing the soul here
with hope, and there with the life everlasting. In this life is
felt but a taste of it, in the world to come shall the thirst be
satisfied. Here is it but in heart springing up toward life ;
there shall it be in full course, and never fail. Here are ob-
tained but small drops of it; there shall it be had in full
plenteousness. The philosophers for their wisdom, and the
physicians for their cunning, look for great rewards. The
buyers and sellers in the temple set their wares at a great
price, yet are they but stinking waters, and not able to restrain
the thirst; but this is free without payment through Christ,
and containeth health in abundance. Not our good works
(saith St Augustine), but his own free gifts doth God crown in
us1. This must be sought for : for only shall he obtain it
that thirsteth after it ; only shall he have that asketh, and he
find that seeketh.

12. He that hath done on a Christian warrior's armour
to fight against the devil of these darknesses, and so manfully
doth his part that by faith he overcometh him, and hath the full
victory over him in Christ ; he shall be sure to possess all these
things, heaven, earth, the new Jerusalem, the living waters,
and to have his full desire in the joys to come. Wonderful
is this promise. No king nor emperor, priest nor prelate,
Turk nor Soldan, can grant such wages. But who shall ob-
tain them? None other than fighteth lawfully, working
according to the rules and examples of faith: neither he
that masseth, nor censeth, processioneth nor holy-watereth,
nor yet he that buildeth churches; for those works the
scripture commandeth not.

13. Besides this promised reward (saith the Lord here),

[* . . . et cum Deus coronat merita nostra, nihil aliud coronat quam
munera sua. — Aug. Op. Ed. Ben. Par. 1679—1700. Ad Sext. Epist.
cxciv. cap. 5, Tom. n. col. 720.]

XXI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 591

I will be his God in deed, according to my former covenant,
and he shall be unto me as my natural son. So loving will I be
to him, as the mother is to the babe born of her body, whom
she can never forget ; so merciful as the natural father, that
pitieth his own children at the very heart. Example by the
unworthy lost child, whom I both lovingly received and sweetly
embraced in mine arms ; yea, I both clothed him and fed
him with the best, as a son full dear unto me. And of this let
him be sure, which hath me for his Father, that I shall give
him Christ to be his brother, and with him all things necessary,
constituting him my perpetual heir. This fatherly covenant was
plain unto my servant David, for whom I set up mercy for ever.

14. But far otherwise will I do by the other sort, which
neither will seek the living waters, or have desire to the scrip-
tures, nor yet keep the hold I have put them to, which is their
Christian profession, but cowardly leave it unto the enemies,
the serpent, the beast, and the false prophet : as are these
which followeth here in their course. First of all the fearful
cowards or false-hearted Christians, whom the Holy Ghost
calleth here afore neither hot nor cold. At a time they be-
lieve, but when any trouble cometh they go clean from it.
These doubt the loss of their goods, the hinderance of their
names, and the harm of their bodies, and so are they not
worthy of Christ. Such were Ananias and Saphira, with
many other more since their time. These trust not in the
Lord as doth Sion, which never removeth.

15. Next are the unfaithful hypocrites, which neither
believe the promises nor yet fear the threatenings of the
Lord. These make God's commandments of no value for
their own traditions. With beggarly ceremonies clog they
the people, and, as the blind, they lead the blind into the ditch.
Neither will these enter into the kingdom of God, nor yet
suffer other to enter. Such were the Pharisees and Saddu-
cees with our monks, canons, and friars succeeding in their
wicked examples.

16. After them followed the cursed obstinates or abo-
minable blasphemers, which, knowing the verity, do not only
abhor it, but also with most spiteful cruelness persecute it.
These are the swine that tread pearls in the mire, and
the dogs that turn again to devour. Unpossible is it for
these again to be renewed to repentance, thus casting at their

592 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

tails the graces of the Spirit so freely offered them. Such
were Annas and Caiphas, with our execrated bishops, suffra-
gans, canons, parsons, vicars, with all the priests of the same
wicked zeal.

17. The unpitiful murderers are also the same blood-
thirsty prelates, those Cains and these boisterous Nimrods,
that never will be satisfied with the slaughter of innocents.
No cruel antichrist after John Wicliffe's time did so spitefully
persecute the verity of Christ in England, as did Philip Re-
pingdon, made then of a false brother or perjured Christian
bishop of Lincoln. The grand captain of this mad muster
is the proud bishop of Rome, the preposterous vicar of the
Lamb, and the unworthy successor of Peter, in that he hath
not yet put up his sword. Of the same sort also are all
those cruel princes and unmerciful magistrates, that apply
their authorities, powers, and offices unto the same mischief.
Such deceitful, ravenous, and abominable blood-shedders the
merciful Lord abhorreth evermore. Of this number was
Pharao and Herod, with innumerable tyrants since, which
to rehearse in order were too long.

18. The filthy whoremongers are those holy spiritual
Ammonites, which have consecrate themselves unto Moloch
in the fire of fleshly concupiscence. For ever have they for-
sworn godly marriage, to make daily sacrifice to the devil in
carnal beastliness1. The most highly esteemed virtue of that
generation is to have no wives. Never commanded I such
filthy vows (saith the Lord), neither came it ever in my
thought, to make Juda sin with such abomination. For the
oft breaking of their oath, profession, and vow, it is no matter,
so long as they make the reckoning among themselves. In-
numerable is the swarm of these lecherous locusts of Egypt :
everywhere are their fruits seen all the world over.

19. Some expositors take the sorcerers here mentioned,
for them that with charms and subtle witchcrafts deceive the
people ; and some suppose them to be such as have practised
poisons to destroy men with : and both may be well. For
never were Pharao's conjurors nor Jezebel's apothecaries
more expert, than they are in their daily feats, to destroy
both bodies and souls. "Wonderful are their practices both
ways, all the chronicles over. Mark the legerdemain of

[! Three words omitted.]

XXI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 593

Anastasius the Second, Sylvester the Second, Bonifaclus the
Eighth, Benedictus the Ninth, with Hildebrand and such
other, besides Bar-jesu and Simon Magus in the scripture.
Mark also how John the Twenty-third caused Marsilius a
physician of Parma to poison his predecessor, called Alex-
ander the Fifth, with a great sort more of that practice, as
mentioneth Baptista Panecius.

20. The idolaters are they that worship after any other
sort than the Lord hath taught and commanded in the scrip-
tures, or that believe in any other than in God, which will have
his glory given to none other. Not that shall thou do (saith
he), that seemeth good in thy sight, but that I command
thee, that do only, neither making it more nor yet less.
Of this sort are they that observe days and months, times
and years in bondage. So are all they which prayeth to the
saints departed, offereth to images, kiss the relics, hear mass
without understanding, worship their sacrament (as they call
it) in their massings and processions, with such other abomi-
nable superstitions.

21. And finally, the unshamefaced liars are they, which
minister errors in hypocrisy, forbidding both marriage and
meats, and telling that Christ is here and there, so blemishing
the Christian religion. They are also those blasphemers
which call the scriptures heresy, and slanderously report the
poor favourers thereof. These are the natural children of
the devil. Such a one was Tertullus the orator, that accused
Paul of sedition ; and so were the bishops and priests that
waged the soldiers after Christ's resurrection, to say that
his disciples had stolen him away by night.

22. All these with such other execrable sects (saith the
Lord unto John) shall have their just portion in the foul
stinking lake that horribly foameth upward with filthy fire and
brimstone. With the devil and his angels shall they dwell
for ever.

23. Thus the wicked (saith David), for neglecting their
Lord God, he turned into hell with perpetual confusion. The
fiery flood that shall go before the Judge will swallow them
up clean.

24. And this is without fail the second death, or dam-
nation both of soul and body ; the perpetual shame and
reproof, as Daniel calleth it, that shall never be recovered.

r -i 38

[BALE.]

594 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [cilAl*.

Not only the abominable homicides, idolaters, and whore-
mongers shall have this stinking reward ; but also the faint-
hearted hypocrites, the unfaithful sorcerers, and the exe-
crable liars, with all their affinity.

THE TEXT.

1 And there came unto mo 2 one of the seven angels, 3 which have
the seven vials full of the seven last plagues, 4 and talked with me,
saying, 5 Come hither, I will shew thee the bride, the Lamb's wife.
6 And he carried me away in the Spirit to a great and high moun-
tain, 7 and he shewed mo the great city, 8 holy Jerusalem, 9 descend-
ing out of heaven from God, 10 having the brightness of God. 11 And
her shining was like unto a stone most precious, 12 even a jasper, clear
as crystal, 13 and had walls great and high, 14 and had twelve gates,
15 and at the gates twelve angels, 16 and names written, 17 which are
the twelve tribes of Israel: 18 on the east part three gates; on the
north side three gates; 19 and towards the south three gates; and on
the west side three gates. 20 And the wall of the city had twelve
foundations, 21 and in them the names of the Lamb's twelve apostles.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. And as I was yet still joyously marvelling (saith St
John) at this most friendly communication and wonderful
mystery of the Lord,

2. There resorted unto me very lovingly one of the
seven angels mentioned here afore ; which angels have com-
mitted unto them at the Lord's pleasure the seven vials of
his wrath, containing the seven last plagues of the world.

3. None other are these angels, but the decreed purposes
of God, uttering his judgments against cursed Babylon at
their times appointed, as we have sufficiently declared in the
fifteenth and sixteenth chapters afore. One of them sent the
Lord unto John, to describe unto him at large the glory of
the new Jerusalem, like as he did afore, the confusion of
Babylon. For only was this in spirit, as hereafter followeth.

4. This angel (saith he) familiarly communed with me.
This inspired purpose of God moved my heart, my mind, my
wit, reason, understanding, and remembrance, with the other
powers of soul, to make me privy of this secret mystery,
necessary to be known of the faithful.

5. Come hither (saith it spiritually unto me), leaving
at this time behind thee all such considerations as thou hast
of nature. Certainly will I manifest unto thee, to the singular

XXI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 595

comfort of many others, what the beautiful bride is, which is
the undefiled spouse of the Lamb, Jesus Christ. Thou shalt
well perceive her by the gift of faith, to be far different from
the rose-coloured whore that thou seest afore. Thou shalt
know her, her estate, beauty, behaviour and apparel. For
that maketh God open to his lovers, which he hideth unto
other in parables.

6. Then took he me up in the Spirit (saith John), and so
carried me clean away into a mighty great and exceeding
high mountain. The contemplation of this heavenly mystery
so occupied my mind that clearly was I taken from the re-
membrance of all worldly fantasies, and thought myself rapt
up with Paul unto the third heaven. Sitting solitary alone
(as did Jeremy) I was lift up above myself. With Enoch
and Elias, I thought myself taken from the world ; so great
was the mystery.

7. Anon this spiritual messenger shewed me a great
godly city. I was in remembrance of the true congregation
of God, compact together in the unity of one perfect Christian
faith. And this was not the old Jerusalem, builded long ago
of Melchisedech, as testifieth Josephus : for that was full of
sin, ignorance and blindness. She slew the prophets, and
stoned them unto death that were sent unto her. She dis-
dained also to receive her own Lord, when he came to her of
good love.

8. But this is all of another sort, perfect, godly, and
faithful. Yea, this is above all estimation holy ; not for the
outward sacrifices, which were but shadows of things to come,
but for the eternal redemption that came through him which
offered himself unto God the Father without spot.

9. Not made by man's hand was this holy Jerusalem,
nor yet after this manner building. For it issued out of
heaven, and so came down from God the Father of light, of
whom only is all that is good and perfect. Great is this city,
not only in that it is the possession of the great King of all,
but also in that it is highest in dignity before him, and spread
the world over.

10. Glorious is it also, blessed, spiritual, and heavenly,
having the inestimable brightness or wisdom of the omnipotent
God: her light is the Lamb, Jesus Christ, and his word the
lantern to her very foot-steps. Endued is she here with the

38—2

596 THE IMAM: OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

graces of spirit, and after this shall possess these benefits of
immortality. Like shall she be to her spouse in his latter
appearance, and shall see God as he is indeed, when she is like
fashioned to his glorious similitude.

11. And this her shining light or wisdom in the spirit
(saith the angel) was like unto a stone most orient and pre-
cious. For more precious is the verity than gold in his most
pureness.

12. And of all things in the world most rightly might
it seem to be compared to a fine jasper, resembling a pure
crystal in clearness. For not only is it here in faith clear as
the crystal, high, incomparable, and inestimable ; but .also in
the regeneration it will be to the eyes of the glorified saints,
as the green jasper, most amiable, fresh, and desirous. The
doctrine of the Lord is here all pure, expelling the darkness
of errors and lies. " He that followeth me (saith Christ)
wandereth not in the dark, but shall have the light of life."
And there shall neither their eyes be sore, nor yet their sight
bleared by any impediment ; but they shall be made able to
behold him face to face, being of most estimable brightness.

13. The walls of this city, betokening the manifold strength
of God, were inestimably great and high, marvellous and
glorious. Great is the Lord (saith David) and mighty is his
power. He compasseth his people round about from this time
forth and for ever. A wall of fire is he unto Jerusalem, and
a defence of steel unto Juda. Their keeper, protector, saviour,
and defender is he, most stedfast, perfect, constant, and sure.
Strong is the city of Sion ; for the Saviour is both her wall
and bulwark.

14. Twelve gates hath this city to open and to spear.
Yet is there but one opening unto them, which is Christ.
Divers are they called, for the diversity of nations, peoples,
languages and kindreds ; from all quarters of the world round
about cometh people to Christ's congregation, yet enter they
not but through him. " No man (saith he) cometh unto the
Father but by me. I am the door into the sheep-fold. He
that enter eth in by me shall be saved."

15. Twelve angels are set at the gates of this city ;
which are both the angels indeed, and the godly preachers
signified by them. " The angels of the Lord (saith David)
pitched their tents round about those that feared him, to pre-

XXI.] THB IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 597

serve them.'7 Watchmen hath he set (saith Esay) upon the
walls of Jerusalem, to preach his glorious name : so that it is
now become inexpugnable. The devil with his whole army can-
not prevail against it. None is he able to pluck out of his hand.

16. Names were gloriously written over the gates of this
city ; and none other were they but the names of the twelve
tribes of the children of Israel : as are Juda, Reuben, Gad,
Asser, Nephtalim, Manasse, Simeon, Levi, Isachar, Zabulon,
Joseph, and Benjamin. For this consideration were their
names there in sight, and none other.

17. Only was the heritage promised unto Abraham's
seed. Only cometh salvation from among the Jews. Christ
was the only seed of Abraham, and we are now become the
children of promise in him. In the scripture are their names
registered : and not the names of them alone, but of so many
else as have brought unto us the true worship of God ; as
were Moses, Samuel, David, and Elias, Esay, Jeremy, Ezechiel,
and Daniel, with the twelve inferior prophets ; John Baptist,
Joseph, Simeon, and such other. For the number of twelve
is a universal number comprehending all.

18. Upon the east part of this beautiful city were three
gates. So were three gates also upon the north side.

19. Towards the south were three gates ; and on the
west side three gates, to perform up the number of twelve.
Such a city is the true church of Christ, as is spread the
world over. Whatsoever they be that will approach 1 unto this
city, which way soever they come, necessary is it for them
to enter into it through an only faith in the Father, in the
Son, and in the Holy Ghost. Behoving is it (saith Paul)
for him that will resort unto God, faithfully to believe.
Through faith have we entrance into his favour. Baptize
them that believe (saith Christ) in the name of the Father,
and the Son, and the Holy Ghost. Exceeding great is the
multitude of those just believers which hath come from these
four quarters of the world, and hath entered into this city
through this faith. Very many shall come (saith the Lord)
from the east and the west (which includeth the other two
parts), and shall rest with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in the
kingdom of God. From the east come the Jews, inhabiting
the mid part of the world. From the three out quarters

[l Old ed. reproach."]

598 THE IMAGB OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

else, as arc Asia, Africa, and Europa, came the Gentiles, and
after this sort, through one faith in the Trinity, became one
city of the Lord having twelve fair gates. Prefigured was
this in the passage of the children of Israel out of Egypt. In
the wilderness of Sinai, as the Lord's commandment, were the
tribes of Juda, Isachar, Zabulon with their hosts of a hundred
eighty and six thousand and four hundred upon the east side ;
Reuben, Simeon, and Gad, with their armies of a hundred
fifty-one thousand four hundred and fifty, upon the south side ;
Ephraim, Manasse, and Benjamin, upon the west part, with
their hundred and eight thousand and one hundred; Dan, Asser,
and Nephtalim, upon the north with their hundred and fifty-
seven thousand and six hundred also : whereas the tribe of
Levi was only appointed to minister in the tabernacle of wit-
ness in the midst of the hosts, and therefore was not at the
time numbered among the children of Israel.

20. Finally (saith the angel), the wall of this beautiful
city, which is the power of God unto salvation for them that
believe, hath twelve strong foundations surely couched upon the
unmovable and hard rock Christ: for upon him was the
Christian church first grounded. Adam, Noe, Abraham,
Moses, David, Elias, and John Baptist, with all the other
fathers and prophets, builded upon him, though they were
long before him. For all they trusted surely in the promises
that God had made them in him. All they being under the
cloud did eat of one spiritual meat, and drink of one spiritual
rock following them in the flesh, which was Jesus Christ.
No man can lay any other foundation than is laid already,
which is Christ Jesus.

21. Upon this one foundation, perpetually strong and
durable, were laid these twelve foundations agreeing to the
same; and in them were the names of the Lamb's twelve
apostles or faithful messengers : as Peter, John, James,
Andrew, Philip, Bartholomew, Thomas, Matthew, James the
less, Simon, Thaddaeus, and Matthias. These are figured
in the twelve stones that Josue raised up in Galgala for a
remembrance of the dry passage of the children of Israel
through Jordan. So are they signified also by the twelve
other stones wherewith Elias in the mount of Carmel made
an altar in the Lord's name. The sure ground of these
foundations was, that Christ is the Son of the living God.

XXI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 599

Upon this builded all they both in their preachings and
writings. All one with this was the faith of the prophets,
which believed that he was the Lamb that should take away
the sins of the world. For they inquired the way of sal-
vation, they searched for the saving-health. Wherein they
prove themselves the living stones of this spiritual building.
Thus unto one sure ground of faith extended the beliefs both
of the apostles and prophets. " Now are ye citizens with the
saints (saith St Paul to the Ephesians), builded upon the sure
foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ being
the fast corner-stone." For this cause are the apostles
put here before the prophets, that we, reading their prophe-
cies, should understand them after the apostles' doctrine,
and so deduce them both unto Christ. And for this consi-
deration are they here called the Lamb's apostles, that
they have in all their instructions and writings uttered
nothing but that they have received of his wonderful, rich,
and plenteous abundance. Besides all this, not only are
these twelve here named to be taken for the twelve foun-
dations, and none other : for then should Paul be excluded,
which laboured more than all the rest ; so should Barnabas,
Silas, Luke, Agabus, Judas the righteous, John that was
called Mark, with many other. But so many godly minis-
ters are of that sort besides them, as have been of the same
faith, spirit, and doctrine. For ye must consider that twelve
is here a universal number as in other places, and betokeneth
all the whole fellowship, they holden for the principals, for
that they were present with Christ.

THE TEXT.

1 And he that talked with me 2 had a golden reed 3 to measure
the city withal, 4 and the gates thereof, 5 and the wall thereof. 6 And
the city was built four square, 7 and the length was as large as the
breadth of it : 8 and he measured the city with the reed twelve thou-
sand furlongs. 9 And the length and the breadth 10 and the height
of it were equal. 11 And he measured the wall thereof, an hundred
and forty -four cubits 12 after the measure of man, which the angel had.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. And the angel (saith St John), or set purpose of the
Lord, which communed thus with me in secret mystery, had

600 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

a measure all of gold in his hand, in similitude of a reed, not
all unlike unto them that talked with Ezechiel and Zachary,
in mystery also.

2. And with this golden reed, which is the pure word
of God, did he take measure both of the city itself, and of
the twelve gates thereof, and also of the great mighty wall
of the same.

3. The determinate purpose of the everlasting builder
measureth all things concerning his church, according to his
undefiled scriptures, which are the right rule of faith and
the rod of right order in his kingdom. " Whatsoever they
be (saith both Paul and David) that live according to this
rule, mercy and peace be unto them, as upon the Israel of
God." Not only is this measuring reed precious in itself,
but also as gold in the furnace it is daily tried afresh, through
many troublous adversities of them that hath unfeignedly
set hands upon it. Diversely measureth this reed of the
Spirit in the city, in the gates, and in the wall. For diverse
are the gifts of the Holy Ghost in one congregation of the
Lord. Unto every one is given a grace according to the
measure of faith : some hath he constituted apostles, some
prophets, some evangelists, some pastors and teachers, to the
necessary edification of Christ's mystical body. For here by
the city is meant the whole congregation of God's elects,
perfectly joined together in one true belief.

4. By the gates, the godly preachers and counsellors,
by whom Christ openeth unto his kingdom :

5. By the wall, the mighty power which he hath com-
mitted to the angels or spirits of heaven to keep them, to
the godly princes and magistrates here to defend them, and
to other true ministers to hold them still in righteousness.
All these must be measured. They must be brought to the
touch-stone. The scriptures must try of what spirit they
are : if they agree not to this measure, they pertain not to
the city of God ; but they are that salt unsavoury that is
no better worth than to be thrown forth of men, and those
unprofitable servants whom the Lord shall cast into exterior
darkness.

6. And as concerning the fashions of this city, builded
all four square, all four sides thereof being of like length
and breadth :

XXI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 601

7. No longer nor broader was it upon the east side
than upon the north side, nor upon the south part than to-
wards the west; but equal it was every way, towards all
quarters of the world. And as it was in length and breadth,
so was it in height. Which signifieth not only the perpetual
stability or sureness of the true Christian faith, the Lord
evermore preserving it, but also that the faithful believers
of one quarter of the world are so highly accepted unto him,
as of another. So largely doth he reward them of the east
that truly believeth in Christ, as of any other quarter else,
and so highly doth he esteem them. So dear unto him are
those good Christians that dwell among the Saracens, Turks,
and Jews, as are they which dwell in the midst of Christen-
dom ; so precious, that lie sick in the gpital-house, as they
which pray in the temple. Noe found grace in the sight
of God, when all the world else was wicked. Lot was judged
righteous in the midst of the filthy Sodomites. And so are
many yet to this day among the idolaters and superstitious
papists. Still are there lambs among wolves, clean wheat
among tares, and good fishes among evil. Job was a com-
panion with the dragons and ostriches : Esay dwelt among ill-
tongued people, Ezechiel in the midst of a froward household.
St Paul commended the Philippians, in that they shone
among the perverse generation as lights in the firmament.
Never is God any partial accepter of persons, but among
all peoples he that in his fear worketh righteousness, is ac-
cepted unto him, whatsoever he be. Thus are they in length,
breadth, and height, spiritual, godly, and heavenly through
his word.

8. Moreover this angel measured the city with the
golden reed, and it was in compass twelve thousand furlongs :
which signifieth Christ's kingdom to be so large every way,
that it teacheth the whole earth over by his word and pro-
mise. The sound of the apostles' preaching hath gone out
into all lands, and their doctrine into the ends of the world.
For twelve evermore in the scriptures is an whole perfect
number, and a thousand a universal sum, as we have here
noted afore. No man ought in this heavenly work super-
stitiously to observe the number, but rather to seek diligently
to understand the godly mysteries that they comprehend.

9. The greatness of a city is to be considered to the

602 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [ciIAP.

multitude of the dwellers therein. Then who can think
Christ's congregation small, measuring it by the scriptures
from the first beginning of the world to the latter ending?
A furlong is the eighth part of a mile, and containeth a
hundred and twenty-five paces, which is in length six hun-
dred and twenty-five feet : and here it betokeneth the con-
tinual course of labour and painful sufferance in the kingdom
of Christ, after St Paul. They that run for the wager in
this course laboureth not for a thing uncertain ; but for an
incorruptible crown they hold their bodies in subjection to
the Spirit. Such are the inhabiters of this city, whose
number is great, whole, and perfect, universally taken. 0
Israel (saith Baruch), how great is the house of God, and
how large is the compass of his possession ! Exceeding great
is it, and hath no end, high out of measure and cannot be
overreached.

10. The height of this city from the foundation was
all one in measure with the length and breadth : for every
way was it equal and square in compass. Round about was
it strong, mighty, and sure, the gates of hell in no wise
able to prevail against it. Upon every part faithful, per-
fect, and godly, seeking those things only which are above,
where Christ is sitting at the right hand of God : yea,
all spiritual, high, and heavenly are they, having their daily
conversation not here but in heaven, from whence they
wait for their Saviour, Jesus Christ. So high also is the
Spirit, that governeth this congregation, in rewarding as it is
either large in giving, or long in continual working. Never
had John seen the height, breadth, and length of this won-
derful city for our universal comfort, had he not been raised
up by the secret purpose of God into the mountain of this
Spirit, inestimable, high, and great.

11. After this measured the angel the wall of this city,
and it came fully to an hundred and forty-four cubits, which
is twelve times twelve in number, as we had afore here in the
seventh and fourteenth chapters. And it comprehendeth the
whole number of the elect multitude, only for the universal per-
fectness thereof. A cubit after the common sort is in length but
a foot and a half ; but after the course of geometry it is six times
so much, which cometh to nine foot justly. Now an hundred
and forty-four cubits wanteth, after the first reckoning, two

XXI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 603

hundred and nine feet of a furlong ; and after the rules of
geometry it passeth not forty-six foot more than two furlongs,
which stretcheth nothing towards twelve thousand furlongs.
Therefore we may not here reckon the cubits with the furlongs
after a worldly sort, but we must spiritually measure them
according to the scriptures ; so that they may agree together
after the meaning of the mystery, the course with the gifts,
and the working with the power. The cubit of a man is the
fore part of his arm with the hand, and it betokeneth here in
mystery Jesus Christ, which is the strong arm of the Father.
" To whom is the arm of the Lord known (saith Esay and
John), or who perceiveth the power of his word ? " Such might
(saith Mary) sheweth he in his arm, as will scatter abroad his
obstinate enemies. That hand is he, wherewith God created all
things in the beginning. In this arm hath he redeemed his
people, the posterity of Jacob and Joseph. With this hand
preserveth he them in the life that cannot fail, whom the
enemies have marked out unto cruel death. Through the
mighty power of this arm shall most terrible fear and dread
light upon the wicked at the latter day. After this cubit must
they be measured, which are of this spiritual building, specially
they that are the wall thereof, as the godly preachers, princes,
magistrates, and other lawful ministers1. Agreeable to his
doctrine ought their conversation to be in all points. As his
true ministers should they shew themselves in meekness,
knowledge, long-sufferance, in love unfeigned, in the word of
truth, in the power of God, by the armour of righteousness,
and so forth. Necessary is it for them to do on Jesus Christ,
and to walk worthily in their vocation, observing the unity of
the Spirit in the yoke of peace; as the chosen, holy, and
well-beloved of God, to take upon them a tender pity, kindness,
lowliness, softness, swift forgiving, -with other fruits of the
Spirit, acknowledging always Christ for their only wisdom,
righteousness, and redemption, for their keeper, saviour, and
strong bulwark of defence. Thus in this spiritual reckoning
is it to be considered, that by the furlongs is the city measur-
ed, and by the cubits the wall ; the furlongs comprehending
them that have run in the true course of a Christian life, and
the cubits them that have justly ministered the power of
[i Old ed. lawfully.]

604 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

Christ's word and doctrine. Some writers have taken the one
sort here for martyrs, for valiantly performing their most
sharp course, and the other for them that have peaceably
rested in Christ. But I am contented here with my conjec-
ture, considering there have been martyrs in both the afore-
named degrees. And as for the unequalness of length in the
furlongs and cubits, it only respecteth the persons or peoples,
among whom the people taught hath exceeded the teachers in
number, the commonalty the governors, and the flock the
shepherds, or else the gentiles the Jews. Yet are they both
twelves, both great, whole, perfect, and universal numbers, one
Jerusalem, or one perfect kingdom of Christ. Thus doth also
the twelve twelves correspond to the twelve thousands, as the
Jews to the gentiles in one faith (though their limits were much
larger, extending to the ends of the world), and are made one
sheepfold or flock, Christ being one Shepherd of salvation to
them both.

12. Consequently, the golden measure which the angel
had was much after the measure that man customably useth.
And this signifieth that the word of God, which measureth
all things pertaining to his church, is given unto us under
such worldly similitudes and likelihoods, as we are best ac-
quainted with, for our weakness' sake. Not only in this reve-
lation, but also in all other books of the scriptures, doth the
Holy Ghost at his appointment allure us to his kingdom by
the examples and parables of such things as we have in daily
custom; as of mountains, gardens, well-springs, vineyards,
fig-trees, tabernacles, temples, buildings, marriages, stewards,
virgins, merchandise, tilling, harvest, talents, pearls, nets, sup-
pers, sheep, lambs, light, wheat, salt, goats, doves, serpents,
men, keys, lanterns, swords, rods, travailing women, mustard
seed, beasts, and here of furlongs and cubits, with such other
like, and all to make us to perceive them. Now see we only
by such dark similitudes ; but in the regeneration, when all
things are clear, shall we have need of no such night-shadows.
Without vail or covering shall we then see and behold our Lord
God as he is indeed. Then shall we perfectly know, like as
we are now known of him. Then shall our measure be in all
points as is the angel's measure. Equal shall we be unto
them in full perfection, understanding, and knowledge. For

xxi.] THE "IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 605

as the angels of heaven shall we then be, impassible, immortal,
and glorious, and of equal number with them.

THE TEXT.

1 And the building of the wall of it was jasper, 2 and the city was
of pure gold, 3 like unto clear glass. 4 And the foundations of the
walls and of the city 5 were garnished with all manner of precious
stones. 6 The first foundation was a jasper, 7 the second a sapphire,
8 the third a chalcedony, 9 the fourth a smaragde, 10 the fifth a sar-
donyx, 11 the sixth a sardius, 12 the seventh a chrysolite, 13 the eighth
a beryl, 14 the ninth a topaz, 15 the tenth a chrysoprasus, 16 the
eleventh a jacinth, 17 the twelfth an amethyst.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. The whole building of the wall of this city was of
jasper stone : which betokeneth that in Christ it shall be
most precious, pleasant, delectable, and sure. For ever shall
they be new and green, fresh and lively, durable and beauti-
ful, that perfectly believe in him, and shall become sure stays
or pillars in his holy temple. He that truly observeth my
word (saith Christ) shall never taste of death. Upon a living
foundation shall they be couched, and so grow up into an holy
temple in the Lord, and so together into the habitacle of God
in the Holy Ghost.

2. And this fair city itself was of most pure gold, so fine,
beautiful, and clear, as most pure glass possible. Without spot
or deformity is the true church of God, having neither blemish
nor yet wrinkle, and tried it is throughly as gold in the fur-
nace. The clear light of this city is Christ, which never did
sin in word nor in deed. More precious hath his death and
blood-shedding made it, than is the most pure fine gold that
ever was yet seen.

3. A glorious congregation hath he provided it to be,
and that will appear in the day of his visitation. So far shall
this excel the Jerusalem that Salomon builded, as heaven
excelleth the earth. For that was but gold within, this is all
gold throughly, both within and without. That was builded
by the hands of men, this is of a much higher workmanship.
An undefiled heritage is this, and shall be changed from clear-
ness to clearness into the glory of the Lord.

4. The strong foundations of the wall of this worthy city

606 TUB IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [dlAl*.

(which is the firm faith of the patriarchs and prophets, the
apostles and other true teachers surely grounded upon Christ)
were beautifully adorned with all manner of precious stones,
or gifts of the Holy Ghost.

5. Divers were the graces which they had received, and
the fruits out springing from them were also divers and glo-
rious ; as love, joy, peace, patience, long-suffering, gentleness,
goodness, faithfulness, meekness, temperance, and such other.
Nothing fair appeared these stones unto this world, when they
were hewn, squared, and made fit foundation, by the manifold
persecutions of tyrants ; no more than was the great costly
stone in the bottom of Sion, upon whom they were builded,
which seemed so deformed as a leper. Nevertheless yet
•was their death precious in the Lord's sight. " These are they
(shall their adversaries say at that day) whom we sometime
thought fools, and had in much derision : but now they are
counted among the children of God, and have their portion
among the saints." Here might much be spoken of faith,
which diversely wrought in Abel, Seth, and Enoch, for the
first age; in Noe, Abraham, Moses, David, Elias, and other
in their ages ; in Peter, John, and James, with all the other
apostles and sincere preachers since Christ's time. But let
that suffice in this behalf, that St Paul hath written in the
eleventh chapter to the Hebrews, which is also hereafter com-
prehended under the mystery of the twelve precious stones
whereof the foundations are.

6. In that the first foundation is said here to be of a
jasper or diamond (whose colour is green), is signified that
the faith of the first fathers is not yet withered away. Still
unto this present day is the example of Enoch orient, fresh, and
lively, which first called upon the name of God, and of many
such other more. Still persevere they green in the lively
scriptures, and fade not. " I have earnestly prayed for thee,
Peter (saith Christ), that thy faith should not fail."

7. The second foundation was of a sapphire, whose
colour is as the air clear, but not very precious in sight.
This betokeneth those simple souls, which, though they were
as Job and Joseph the carpenter, not precious to the world,
yet had they their daily conversations in heaven.

8. The third was of a chalcedony, which is yet more

XXI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 607

coarse to look upon than the sapphire, but in nature precious,
mighty and strong. Of this nature were Elias and John
Baptist, whose conversation was in the wilderness, rough,
hard, and unpleasant. Yet appeared they precious at their
times appointed, mightily rebuking sin, drawing unto them
the chaff (as the property is of the chalcedony), which are
the common people, but utterly throwing forth again, or
condemning the idolaters and hypocrites. The word of Elias
brent like a cresset, and John was a shining lantern before
the Lord.

9. The fourth was of a smaragde or an emerald, which
is not only green of his own nature, but he maketh all the
air about him to seem green also. Of this condition was
Jeremy and Paul, which, having the doctrine of life, spared
not to minister it unto others for their eternal refreshing.
These with such other thrown into the foundation of the
church were very comfortable unto others. " With the holy
(saith David) thou shalt be holy, and with the pure innocent
thou shalt be both innocent and pure."

10. The fifth was of a sardonyx, which is compound of
a sardis and an onyx, and is beneath black, in the midst
white, and above red. Such were those meek-spirited, that
confess themselves sinners with David and Magdalene, being
through faith both pure and orient afore God. " Though I
be black (saith the true congregation), yet am I fair and well-
favoured." " We faint not (saith Paul) ; for though our out-
ward man be corrupt, yet is he that is inward daily renewed."

11. The sixth is a sardius, which in similitude is very
like unto red earth. And such are they, as notwithstanding
the great benefits of God think themselves the unworthy
children of Adam, whose interpretation, after Philo, is red
earth indeed. Mary, Christ's mother, was of this sort, con-
fessing herself after most high benefits to be but an hand-
maid, and her spirit only to rejoice in God her Saviour. So
was Abraham, calling himself but dust and ashes before the
Lord.

12. The seventh foundation is of a chrysolite, or turcas,
which shineth as gold, and seemeth as it should send forth
sparks. Under this are they comprehended, which, having
the wisdom of the Spirit, inflame others with it, provoking
them thereby to the love of God and their neighbour. Thus

608 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

did Moses and Esay, Barnabas and Paul, in whom the glory
of the Lord appeared plenteously.

13. The eighth was of a beryl, which is of a pale green
colour, betokening those faithful persons which of Christian
compassion have dolorously lamented the fall of their brethren.
Of this godly nature was Stephen, which prayed for them
that stoned him to death. So was afore his time Samuel,
which mourned for Saul, when he saw him cast out of the
Lord's favour.

14. The ninth was of a topaz, which hath in him the
colours of all other stones. And this signified! them which
are with all virtues adorned ; like as was Daniel the man
of desires, and John the Evangelist, which wrote this present
prophecy, whom Christ much loved. The clear works of
these and such other would he to shine unto men, that by
them the Father might be glorified.

15. The tenth was of a chrysoprasus, whose condition
is to shine like gold, and yet he is green in sight. Such are
they which, having godly wisdom, uttereth it according to the
talent given them of the Lord, thereby reviving the dull
spirits of others unto heavenly things. Among this sort may
Ezechiel be numbered, who saw many wonderful visions ; and
so may Simeon and Anna in the gospel.

16. The eleventh was of a jacinth, which is in colour
like unto water, spread over with bright sun- beams. And
this betokeneth those that are barren from the science and
learning of this world, and yet have knowledge from above.
Very idiots appear they in the sight of men, and yet are they
taught of God, to disclose most wonderful secrets. Of this
sort were Oseas, Joel, and Amos, which was but a poor
shepherd, with the other inferior prophets: and so were
Andrew, Philip, and Thomas, with the other apostles and
disciples.

17. The twelfth was an amethyst, purple, violet, and
rose-coloured. And this betokeneth them that are fervent,
meek, and constant in the Lord's truth, and that have been
always ready to shed then1 blood for it. Such were the
seven brethren in the Maccabees, with their most faithful
mother. So was also James the more, and Antipas, the faith-
ful witness, with other disciples and martyrs. None can
shew a more token of love than he which giveth up his life

XXI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 609

for his friends. This sort did Christ proclaim altogether
blessed, and said that the kingdom of heaven was their own.
Thus signifieth these twelve foundations, that the godly mi-
nisters of Christ's congregation have builded upon him accord-
ing to the divers graces which God hath given them, some
gold, some silver, some precious stones. But they that have
brought unto this building timber, hay, or stubble, which are
customs, traditions, and dumb ceremonies, or else worldly
honours, riches, and voluptuous pleasures, are not in this
heavenly number admitted. Figured are these foundations in
the precious stones which were in the breast-flap of Aaron the
high priest, and in the precious decking of the king of Tyrus.
Necessary shall it be for him that will more largely know the
natural properties of them, to resort unto Plinius in the thirty-
seventh book of his Natural History, or unto Bartholomew,
De Proprietatibus Rerum ; and for the understanding of the
mysteries, unto St Jerome upon the fifty-fourth chapter of
Esay, or unto Beda, Hay mo, Costasy, Baconthorpe, Eline,
Tilney, and such other as have written great works upon the
Apocalypse. Enough is it for us to shew you, after the mind
of St Augustine, these stones to signify the divers graces of the
Holy Ghost : for all these things doth one Spirit of the Lord
work, dividing several gifts unto every man at his pleasure,
which are not without their preciousness, beauty, and excellent
glory, as will appear in the glorious day of the children of God.

THE TEXT.

1 And the twelve gates were twelve pearls, 2 and every gate was of
one pearl, 3 and the street of the city was pure gold, 4 as a thorough
shining glass. 5 And I saw no temple therein : 6 for the Lord God
Almighty and the Lamb is the temple of it. 7 And the city hath no need
of the sun, neither of the moon to lighten it : 8 for the brightness of
God doth lighten it, 9 and the Lamb is the light of it. 10 And the
people which are saved shall walk in the light of it, 11 and the kings of
the earth shall bring their glory unto it. 12 And the gates of it shall
not be shut by day ; 13 for there shall be no night there. 14 And there
shall enter into it none unclean thing, 15 neither whatsoever worketh
abomination, or maketh lies, [16] but they which are written in the
Lamb's book of life.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. Consequently (saith the angel unto John), the twelve
gates or openings into this city were twelve fair pearls. For

, , 39

[BALE.]

610 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [ciIAl'.

delectable and precious is the doctrine of the gospel, whereby
men do enter into the kingdom of God on every side, or in
every quarter and age of the world.

2. And every gate by himself was of one pearl, like as
were the foundations of one precious stone evermore in their
kinds ; in token that the verity of Christ is whole, perfect,
and unbroken in itself, like as is his coat without seam. A
special commodity is it in cities, to have their gates strong and
beautiful. And so is it in the kingdom of God, that they
which open unto righteousness be more fervent in the truth
and of a more sincere life than the residue; for they should
be both the salt of the earth and light of the world. Though
these gates be many, yet have they but one entrance ;
for each one of them is but of one pearl. But one mediator
is there between God and man, which is Jesus Christ. None
may come unto the Father but by him only. Alone is he
the door, the way, the verity, light and life.

3. And as concerning the city within, the great street
thereof was as of pure gold, so fine, fair, and clear as the
bright shining glass, that may be seen through without any
manner of impediment or dimness. This street is the large
commonalty of ' the saints, whom the Father of heaven by his
power made of froward stones the perfect children of Abra-
ham, when he couched them here together in the verity
of one Christian faith, and shall hereafter join in such per-
fection of love as possibly cannot be dissolved.

4. Precious are they here through faith in Christ's
blood, and there shall they be pure both in love and life
incorruptible. Our rejoice (saith St Paul) is not in carnal
wisdom, but in the great grace of God, in the singleness of
heart, and in a sincere faith. Your glory are we, even as you
are ours also in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ.

5. In this glorious city saw I no temple builded (saith
John) ; for the Lord God Almighty, which is the eternal
Father, and the Lamb Jesus Christ, which is his eternal Son,
is the holy, full, and perfect temple thereof. None outward
priesthood, ceremony, nor sacrifice for sin, commandeth Christ's
doctrine to his congregation. The golden measure of his
word, which defineth and judgeth all things necessary there-
unto, appointeth no such matter. For in no temples made with

[i Old ed. or.]

XXI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 611

stone dwelleth God, which will be all in all. Only is required
of them a sacrifice from the soul, which is the very temple
of God. In his only name should the faithful sort there
offer up themselves. And therefore Christ appointed Vespasian
and Titus to turn over the great temple of Jerusalem, and
utterly to destroy that priesthood, because we should put no
trust in such things, nor yet be addict or bound to places. A
damnable invention is it of antichrist, that the suffragans
hallow the synagogues, to bring them into all kinds of
superstition. They constitute also a feastful day to the honour
and worship thereof, called the dedication, which is most
abominable wickedness. Truth it is that after the apostles' time
there were places appointed, where as the congregation met
together once in the week for the hearing of God's word and
for the holy communion, and that .was called the oratory or
house of prayer. But that house was not exorcised nor con-
jured, crossed nor smeared, blessed nor besprinkled with
water ; neither was there at that time any altar set up in
it, and anointed with oil and cream, to offer any new sacrifice
upon. Consider also that the appointment of this bare house
without altar or images was left to man's ordinance without
any express commandment of Christ, that it should be thought
of no reputation : for in spirit and verity will God only be
worshipped. And for this cause, after that Christ had driven
the buyers and sellers out of the temple, he commanded none
other temple unto us but his body, which he raised up in the
day of his resurrection, to our behoof.

6. God therefore is our temple and his Christ. In them
ought we to do sacrifice, and in none other. In their faith
should our works, labours, and studies be grounded only, if
we covet them to profit us. John for his time could see none
other temple but this. The Lord of his tender mercy grant
us to be Johns in this behalf ! John beheld also at the angel's
demonstration, that this city had need of neither sun nor moon
to minister light unto it, as the old Jerusalem had. Neither
hath Christ's congregation need of man's natural reason, nor
yet of his worldly wisdom, conjectures nor practices, subtilties
nor wiles, policies nor wits, inventions nor traditions: no,
neither of their philosophy nor sophistry, the decrees nor
sentences of the great lawyers and schoolmen, which all is but
darkness and blindness.

39—2

612 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

8. For the brightness of God sheweth them light suffi-
cient. His shining verity, his pure gospel, and his undefiled
laws, cleareth their understandings. A lantern to their feet
is his heavenly word. Only doth that clearness suffice them,
which faith offereth unto them.

9. Only are they contented with the light they have of
the Lamb, which is the bright Sun of rightousness. He is the
lamp, the candle and the flaming cresset of this city. None
other admonisher have they need of, none other counsellor nor
teacher. Accursed hold they him that bringeth any other
doctrine than his, though he were an angel from heaven.
For he is the only light of the world, the brightness everlast-
ing, the undefiled mirror of the majesty of God, and the
image of his infinite goodness. Whosoever followeth him can
in no wise walk in the darkness. " The days will come (saith
the Lord in Jeremy), that a man shall not need to teach his
neighbour or brother, for they shall know me from the highest
to the lowest. I shall plant my law in their inward parts,
and write it in their hearts."

10. And the people of all manner of regions, which are
predestined of God to be saved, shall walk in the clearness of
the light. None other wisdom, health, righteousness, and
redemption shall they seek, than they find in him. Neither
shall they care for Mary nor John, roods nor relics, beads nor
holy water, masses nor merits. For so shall he shine upon
them, and his glory appear in them, that the clouds of anti-
christ and his false prophets shall take no place. So lively
shall the righteous wax in that faith of salvation, that they
shall become not only the children of clearness, but also very
lights in the Lord.

11. Moreover unto this heavenly light shall the mighty
kings of the earth bring their glory, magnificence, and honour,
as did the wise men of the east, which offered rewards unto
Christ. They shall be converted from their errors to a
sincere belief in the Lord, as were in the apostles' time
Abagarus, Egyppus, and Gundoforus ; and since their days
the mighty emperors, great Constantino, Jovinian, Theodosius,
and divers others : yea, some were so fervent in that faith,
that gladly they suffered death for it ; of whose number
•were here in England St Edmond, Oswald, Ethelbert,
Edwin, and Fremond, with a great sort more in other Christian

XXI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 613

regions. " All kings (saith David) shall worship him, and all
pagans shall do him service." Among these are not they to be
reckoned, which, leaving their kingdoms, have made themselves
monks and friars, or have founded masses and monasteries to
be prayed for : for they never brought their glory to this
light. No more have they done which have enriched the
clergy, glutting them with possessions, and setting them
up in a glittering point ; but rather have they sought dark-
ness than light, blindness than to be taught of God. Some
have thought themselves in our age clearly converted to this
light : but rightly hath their iniquity lied unto them ; for
nothing have they done less than brought unto Christ their
glory. Truth it is that they have discharged themselves of
the pope, and of some of his sects. They have plucked down
shrines and images that received offerings and daily wor-
shippings, with a few superstitions besides ; but still bring they
up whelps of the same false generation, both bishops and
priests. Still have they to this day the same wicked rites
and ceremonies that they had afore. And when they should
bring any thing to a right Christian order, according to
Christ's first institution, they cannot away with it. Great is
the vengeance, terrible, heavy, and fearful the judgment that
abideth them.

12. And as concerning the great gates of this city,
which are the true understandings of the Lord's verities, they
shall not be shut up by day. Hidden shall they not be to
them that walk in this light. All that Christ hath received
of his heavenly Father leaveth he manifest and plain unto his
faithful lovers. Not only openeth he their feeble understand-
ings, but also sendeth them his Spirit to deduce them into all
godly knowledge.

13. For in that city shall be no night. No doctrine of
darkness, nor filthy mist of men's imaginations, can have
place where Christ is ever resident, and his verity manifest.
The night of infidelity is clean gone from them which have
obtained the everlasting day. The clouds of filthy errors
abide not, where the true sun hath always dominion. The
strong powers of hell shall not be able to prevail, where as
faith is perfect and sure. So goeth the Lord before his
true Israelites in this pillar of fire, that the night is unto them
all one with the day. That is unto other darkness in parables,

614 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [ciIAP

is unto them the clear light and the evidently known mysteries
of God's kingdom. In the common translation, that is daily
read in the temple, it followeth, that they shall bring the
glory and honour of the heathen into the same city, which is
not found in the Greek : and by this is it signified that the
apostles and other godly preachers since their time, convert-
ing the Gentiles, have not only brought into the Christian
church by their preachings many of their philosophers, whose
glory hath been their wisdom and learning, but also their
princely potentates, whose honour consisted in power, posses-
sions, and magnificence. Of this sort was the chamberlain of
queen Candace, to whom Philip declared the prophecy. So
was Cornelius the noble centurion, which was instructed and
baptized of Peter. So were also Dionysius the Areopagite,
Apollo of Alexandria, and Aquila the Italian, with divers
other whom Paul converted in his progress. And after
their days were of this company Justin the martyr, Quad-
ratus, Aristides, Tertullian, Origen, Cyril, Basil, John Chry-
sostom, Augustine, Jerome, with an infinite number else. So
was Lucius, the first Christian king of this region, Philip the
emperor, with many other great governors, which both build-
ed alms-houses for the poor, and made other godly provisions
else. This is the precious spoil they brought out of Egypt,
and the fruit they have planted in the Lord's vineyard. As
Esay prophesied, they enjoyed the strength of the pagans and
triumphed in their glory, but not in their superfluous toys and
vanities, as do the papists.

14. For into this city (saith the text) or congregation,
which is from within and unknown to the world, shall nothing
enter that is unclean, or that after any sort defileth ; no
righteousness of men, which is afore God but as the cloth
stained with menstrue : no traditions, merits, nor masses,
appear they never so holy. For all that is done beside the
prescripts of his word, is plain abomination and filthiness.
None that is gelded or coacted to chastity by papistical vows,
none that is born of a concubine, or that maketh a new
superstitious profession, no misbegotten Moabites and Am-
monites, betokening all sects of perdition, are allowed of the
Lord unto this congregation : only are they accepted for
citizens thereof, which are renewed in faith by the Spirit of
Jesus Christ.

XXI.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 615

15. Whatsoever it be that worketh abomination in un-
commanded worshippings, or maketh lies in hypocrisy, is
clearly sequestered from this undefiled city. The constrained
virginity of priests, which hath made so many Sodomites ;
confession under a stole, that hath bred so many false trai-
tors and thieves ; the two-horned order of bishops, that
hath hatched so many proud gluttons and murderers ; the
anointed priesthood, that hath increased so many idolaters ;
the unholy profession of monks, that hath brought forth so
many stinking hypocrites, with such other seeds of the devil,
hath here no place at all. For neither whoremongers, nor
idol-worshippers, nor abusers of themselves with mankind1, nor
Gomorreans, nor extortioners, nor covetous bribers, nor drunk-
ards, nor blasphemers of the Lord's word, nor cruel destroyers
of innocents, can in any wise inherit the kingdom of God.

16. But they only shall possess that, which are written
in the Lamb's book of life, or that were predestinate thereunto
in Christ before the world's constitution, to be holy and un-
spotted in his sight. These are they whom he hath in a
perpetual remembrance, whom he hath ordained of goodness,
chosen of mercy, called by the gospel, justified through faith,
and glorified in the performance of his commandments, that
they should be like-fashioned to the shape of his Son.
Though these of frailness offend many times (as the flesh
can do none other), yet deny they not the verity, they abhor
not the scriptures : but after they have fallen, they repent
from the heart, they seek the remedies, they hate their own
deeds, they call unto Christ, they lament their chance, they
hunger and thirst continually for the righteousness of God,
and such other like. Now as concerning this city in the
regeneration or sabbath to come, all will be gold, precious
stones and pearls. Their glory will be perfect, their know-
ledge whole, and their judgment in the Spirit full. All will
be there square, even, and right ; nothing shall be crooked,
rough, and froward. All will be new and precious, no manner
of deformity appearing in the creatures. The beauty of the
city will be wonderful, the light inestimable, the dwelling
most quietous and pleasant. There shall we clearly behold
how mighty, marvellous, high, beautiful, glorious, perfect,
strong, victorious, delectable, and sweet our Redeemer Jesus

[* A scriptural expression substituted.]

616 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

Christ is with his Father and Holy Ghost. Here have we
but a small taste thereof, but there shall we be fully replenished
therewith.

THE TWENTY-SECOND CHAPTER.

STILL doth this chapter following, which is the last of this
Revelation, prosecute the spiritual and heavenly commodities
of this city, concluding with most excellent admonitions and
godly warnings.

THE TEXT.

1 And he shewed me a pure river 2 of water of life, 3 clear as
crystal, 4 proceeding out of the seat of God, and of the Lamb. 6 .In
the midst of the street of it, 6 and of either side of the river 7 was there
wood of life, 8 which bare twelve manner of fruits, 9 and gave fruit
every month; 10 and the leaves of the wood served 11 to heal people
withal.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. And the angel (saith St John), or gracious purpose
of the Lord, which commoned with me all this time to bring
me yet into a farther knowledge of his mysteries, shewed
unto me a most pure and commodious river, which was the
wholesome water of life. None other can I suppose this
river to be by the search of the scriptures, but the flowing
verity, the word of salvation, or the effectual doctrine of
Christ's holy Spirit. That is the sweet flood of Eden, which
pleasantly floweth through paradise, and visiteth the four
quarters of the world. This is that wholesome and delect-
able water, which daily comforteth and preserveth the spiritual
Jerusalem from all contagious maladies. This running flood
with his rivers on every side rejoiceth the city of God, which
is the habitation of the highest.

2. All full of quickness is it, springing into the life
everlasting. Here is it the spiritual comfort of God's chil-
dren, there shall it be the inestimable glory of the saints.
"To whom shall we go, Lord" (saith Peter), "but unto thee ?
For only hast thou the words of eternal life."

3. So clear is this water as the pure crystal that is
without spot. Much farther from corruption is the sincere

XXII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 617

word of God, than is the fine silver that is seven times tried
in the fire. " The laws of the Lord are perfect, and quicken
the soul ; his testimonies are true, giving wisdom to babes.
His statutes are right, rejoicing the heart : his precepts are
pure, giving sight to the eyes ; and his judgments are alto-
gether righteous."

4. The nature of this water is none other but evermore
to cleanse, evermore to revive, and evermore to make whole
and perfect. For only doth it issue from the majesty of
God, it proceedeth out from the sempiternal throne of the
Father, and so floweth forth in the plenteous abundance of
the Lamb Jesus Christ and of his godly Spirit. With him
is the well of everlasting life. They that walk in his light
shall be free from darkness for ever. They shall throughly
enjoy the abundance of those things that his house is full of,
and he shall give them drink out of the full flowing river
of his eternal pleasures. " I will pour clear water upon you
(saith the Lord in Ezechiel), and ye shall be clean from all
filthiness. A new heart will I give you ; a new spirit will
I plant in you, and so cleanse you from all your idols." " Re-
joice with Jerusalem, all you that love her, for ye shall suck
comfort out of her breasts, and be satisfied." They that
have sown in heaviness shall reap in perpetual gladness.
From the Father and the Son proceeded the Holy Ghost, as
a clear crystal river, neither created nor begotten, to refresh
this chosen city : so that much more understanding, light,
and knowledge it hath, than had the old synagogue of the
Jews, which was thereof but a shadow ; yet is it incompa-
rably far from that shall be in the durable life to come,
being as yet thereto but a figure. For, as witnesseth Paul,
" our knowledge is now unperfect, and our prophesying un-
perfect ; but when that cometh which is perfect, then that
which is unperfect shall be done away." Here is it also to be
considered that the Lamb is equal with God, they both having
but one seat.

5. Moreover in the midst of the golden street of this
beautiful city, which comprehendeth the spiritual children of
Abraham couched together in the unity of one tried faith,

6. And upon either sides of the sweet river, which are
the two testaments of the Lord, was standing the most de-
lectable tree of life, Jesus Christ, that mediator and father

618 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [cilAP.

which giveth life to the world. Out of the stock of Abra-
ham and David sprang this tree after the flesh, conceived of
the Holy Ghost, and born of Mary the Virgin, which was
also a golden stone of this street. " Blessed art thou (saith
Elizabeth) for thy belief's sake ; for in thee is performed
the full promise of the Lord." This is that tree which was
planted by the water side, and gave forth fruit at his time
appointed. As the tree of life was set in the midst of para-
dise at the beginning, so is he now spiritually grounded in
the midst of his church, which is his garden of pleasure.
" Behold (saith Christ), I am with you every day unto the
world's end."

7. Marvel not that the tree is here called wood ; for it
is the custom and manner of the Hebrews to put the one
for the other. Both is this tree in the midst of the street,
and also upon either side of the river. For both is Christ
known of his faithful multitude, and comprehended in the
scriptures. David acknowledged himself to be a pure stone

|£«ai. cxu. of this golden street, when he said, " My humble soul hath
cleaved or fastened to the pavement, thou quickening me,
Lord, according to thy word." So did king Hezekiah, when
ho was revived again. And so did Elias, when he under
the juniper-tree desired to die ; with many other more. Be-
tween both testaments arose Christ, performing the old, and
beginning the new. He bordereth also to this present day
upon them both, for both they bear large and plenteous wit-
ness of him : both the law and the gospel, the prophets
and apostles, the Psalms and all other scriptures, witness
throughly that he is the promised Seed, the Son of the living
God, and the Saviour of the world.

8. If that soil be fortunate, which bringeth forth fruits
twice in the year, most happy and blessed is the ground of
this city. For the living tree thereof is never barren, bare,
nor idle.

9. Not only doth it bear twelve manner fruits of ines-
timable wholesomeness, betokening the universal graces and
gifts of the Holy Ghost ; but also it giveth them forth every
month in the year, or evermore without ceasing. Every
month hath there both his summer and his winter. Every
lifetime of them, which be of this congregation, hath here
both his sweet consolation in the Spirit, and also his hard

XXII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 619

persecution in the flesh. Else is it not of Christ's kingdom,
which is the destroyer of death, and ministereth life at his
pleasure. In this tree is the original ground of life. He is
the very life of all them that live unto God. In him only
they consist, they move, and they have their continual being.
His branches are the holy prophets and apostles, and the
evangelists and martyrs, with all other godly preachers and
teachers, evermore green and pleasant in their conversation
and doctrine. " I am the true vine (saith he), and you are
the branches. He that abideth in me, and I in him, bringeth
forth much fruit." Them sent Christ out as branches, and
spread with them the world over, to bring forth fruit that
should not perish ; and that every month, from age to age,
and from time to time, continually. For still are the true
believers fed with the apostles' fruitful doctrine, and shall be
to the end of the world. Therewith are their souls refreshed
in their great manifold sorrows and labours. A singular
comfort it is unto them to consider God's sweet promises,
and to remember what a loving Father they have of him
through Jesus Christ their only Mediator and Saviour. Most
abundantly feel they themselves satisfied, when they are
ascertained throughly by the scriptures, that they are pre-
destinate, called, saved, sanctified, and shall be hereafter glo-
rified by him : whereas contrariwise, the desperate infidels
are much discomforted, considering themselves blinded, con-
demned, judged, and reproved. Twelve are these fruits here
called, which is a perfect and full complete number, compre-
hending the universal graces of the Spirit, contained in all
the whole scriptures : as are the fear of God, the poverty
of soul, the cleanness of heart, compassion upon the needy,
desire of righteousness, mercy, gentleness, quietness, sufferance,
wisdom, understanding, counsel, perseverance, knowledge,
prudence, force, justice, temperance, with those that Paul
numbereth to the Galatians, and innumerable virtues besides.
Some expositors willeth this twelve to signify that none can
be saved unless he be of the twelve children of Israel in spirit,
and so walk according to the doctrine of Christ's twelve apos-
tles : but I am contented with that is said afore, being more
agreeable to the text.

10. Such leaves had this wholesome tree as were for
the health of the people, good, necessary, and medicinable.

620 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

Such profitable words and promises hath Christ, as are spirit
and life, power of salvation, and everlasting health. These
leaves of his can in no wise wither away ; and whatsoever
he doth by them, it shall wonderfully prosper. He sent forth
his wholesome word (saith David), and so healed them. He
delivered them from all evils wherewith they were oppressed.
As these words are sincerely taught, the benefits of our re-
demption are brought into remembrance. So is the conscience
quieted, and the heart made glad. So rejoiceth the soul, and
giveth perpetual thanks unto God the Father. So are the
Gentiles throughly made whole, acknowledging Christ for
their only Saviour and Redeemer.

11. Thus, after Ezechiel, are these fruits good to eat,
and their leaves profitable for medicines. As the leaves are
the beauty of a tree, and preserveth the fruit, so is the true
preaching of the Lord's verity the comeliness of his church,
and preservation of the same ; and not the oilings, shavings,
and disguisings, nor yet the lordships, mitres, and masses.
A light thing is the word of God, written or spoken, as is the
leaf also of a tree ; but if his Spirit worketh in it, then is it
a thing most precious, effectual, and strong, compared of Christ
to a mustard- seed, which groweth into a great tree. Above
all things (saith Zorobabel) the verity is most strong. For
that is the Lord's eternal will, which never shall be altered.

THE TEXT.

1 And there shall be no more curse, 2 but the seat of God and the
Lamb 3 shall be in it, and his servants shall serve him. 4 And they
shall see his face, 5 and his name shall be in their foreheads. 6 And
there shall be no night there, 7 and they need no candle, 8 neither
light of the sun; 9 for the Lord God giveth them light, 10 and they
shall reign for evermore.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. And as concerning the aforenamed city, or worthy
congregation of the Lord, the curse that the earth had in
the work of Adam shall clearly be taken from it. Never
more from henceforth shall therein be any thing that God
is not pleased with. For Christ hath redeemed her from
the curse of the law, sustaining thereof the penalty to make
her innocent : so that now there is no damnation to them
which are in Christ Jesu, following the doctrine of the Spirit.

XXII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 621

If painful adversity, loss of goods, detriment of fame, sick-
ness, persecution of body, or any other troublous cross hap-
peneth, it is evermore for the best to them that are faithful.
Perfectly shall these be taken away, with all the corrupt
fruits of Adam, in the regeneration, when to their glory both
heaven and earth shall be blessed, all that is cursed thrown
into the lake of everlasting fire.

2. And for a more sure token that this will be true,
the high seat of God the eternal Father, and of the Lamb
Jesus Christ with the Holy Ghost, one Lord Almighty in
three personages, shall be continually therein. In the house
of Jacob shall he reign evermore, and of his kingdom shall
be none end. Among them will he fix his dwelling-place
here, which loveth him and observeth his commandments;
and there will he not be separated from them, but be still
their eternal God.

3. Moreover, as his true servants, here shall they wor-
ship him in spirit and in verity, and so serve him in a sincere
faith, performing such godly works as he hath prescribed
unto them, and not such as men's fantasies have dreamed.
They shall so mortify their old man, destroying the body
of sin, that no longer shall he obey the concupiscence, nor
become a captive servant unto wickedness here : but now,
delivered from sin, they shall do on a new man, which is
rightly fashioned of God, and so become his servants in
righteousness ; and in the world to come they shall serve
him according to the knowledge that they shall have then,
which now is incomprehensible and unspeakable.

4. Having the Spirit of Christ, they shall here see his
face of salvation in the mirror of faith, which is to have know-
ledge of his Godhead. And after this life they shall behold
him in glory, like as he is indeed, much more perfectly than
did Jacob, which saw him face to face. Moreover so shall
these his servants respect his visage, that whatsoever they do
here in word or in deed, they shall do it with all godly fear,
lowliness, and reverence, always thinking him to behold their
deeds.

5. They shall also perceive his glorious name to be
written in their foreheads, or registered in their faith, feeling
the sweetness thereof to their salvation. Besides that, not
only shall they confess God with their mouth, but also in their

622 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [dIAl>.

outward conversation shall they daily appear as his faithful
servants and children. And as concerning the glorious day,
by that name then shall one know another to be a free citizen
of heaven. "Consider (saith St John), how lovingly the Father
doth use us." Not only here do we bear the name of his children,
but also there shall we be sure to be his sons indeed.

6. No manner of night or darkness of human doctrine
shall appear any more in that city. But having Christ and
his verity, all unprofitable doubts, fantasies, errors, lies, and
false miracles, shall these citizens detest here ; and after this
life are no such matters to be looked for, all things then being
clear and perfect. Though they sometime were darkness,
yet are they now light in the Lord, and will walk still therein
as the children thereof, till they come to the God of gods in
the everlasting Sion.

7. There shall they have need of no candle, or of wis-
dom borrowed of men ;

8. Nor yet of the material sun, which ministered light to
the day ; by whom is meant the high science of philosophers
conceived of the creatures above without faith. Those foreign
lights may his ministers well use, but truly his church needeth
them not, having much better than they are of Christ and of
his apostles. Very dark lights are they, where his bright
beams once appeareth, which is the clear Sun of righteousness.
Abominable lies and errors did he prove the high learning of
the bishops and lawyers, as he doth yet their decrees and
laws, their school-divinity and sentences, their ordinary ques-
tions and quodlibets.

9. All these stinking mists set apart, the merciful Lord
above, which is the omnipotent God, giveth them a light
sufficient. His eternal Son is unto them such a clear shining
cresset, as no great blast can extinguish, nor cloud with dark
shadow blemish. Of most tender mercy sent he that day-
spring from above, to direct their feet here in the way of
his peace.

10. And, after this laborious pilgrimage, in the sabbath
of perpetual quiet shall he lighten them throughly with his
most glorious presence, and with him shall they reign for ever
and ever in full felicity and glory continuing. In this life
beginneth the kingdom through faith, but there shall it be
performed in the perfect sight of the Godhead. The proud

XXII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHUKCHES. 623

reign of tyrants is here but for a time, the less it is to
be feared. The meek reign of the righteous continueth for
ever, the more it is to be sought for and desired. The fruits
that are here very hard and sour unto them, shall there be
inestimably sweet, gentle, beautiful, perfect, and pleasant,
having their full ripeness. No need shall it be then to run
by sea and land for the wisdom, power, and glory of Christ ;
for in that day shall they be with every one present. Here
have they but little pretty beams of the light, very small
drops of the water, and a smell of the fruits afar off; like-
lihoods, figures, and mysteries have they only now of the
beatitude to come : but there shall they be sure to have
them in full sight, taste and savour, and plenteously to be
satisfied with them. Scarce is it here in comparison to that
it shall be there, as one drop of water to the whole sea, or as
an handful of sand is to the whole earth.

THE TEXT.

1 And he said unto me, 2 These sayings are faithful and true ; 3 and
the Lord God 4 of the holy prophets 6 sent his angel to shew unto
his servants 6 the things which shortly must be fulfilled. 7 Behold,
I come shortly. 8 Happy is he that keepeth the saying 9 of the
prophecy of this book.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. In the conclusion of these most wonderful revelations
(saith St John), the angel that communed with me all this
time (which was the very Spirit of Christ) said thus unto me,
his poor exiled servant :

2. It shall become no man to despise these words, nor to
reject these sayings, whom thou hast here seen and heard
since the first beginning of this revelation. For they are most
faithful and true, sure and perfect, and shall without fail at
their appointed times in every jot be fulfilled, for the true
church's commodity and profit. This is here spoken for the
conservation of the high mysteries of this book, lest any false
antichrist hereafter (as many such have been indeed) should
condemn them, deprave them, and as of none authority report
them. As the most dear treasures of God, therefore, doth the
Holy Ghost here wrap them up together, to preserve them
under his power, and setteth unto them the seal of his own
witness, that they should evermore be taken for his. After

624 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

this sort did the prophets use their prophecies, concluding
always, "Thus saith the Lord of hosts." So did the Lord him-
self when he said, "Verily, verily I say unto you, we speak
that we know. My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent
me. Of myself I speak not the words that I utter. The
Father dwelling in me performed the works. I am not come
of myself, but he that sent me is true ;" with such other like.
Paul doth also name himself the apostle of Jesus Christ. "Not
I" command this faith (saith he), "but the Lord. The gospel
that I preach have I learned of no man, but by the shewing
of Jesus Christ. The Lord that is blessed for ever knoweth
that I lie not ;" and such like. So is the end of this book,
as was the beginning, sealed with many wonderful and strong
sentences of the Lord, as his whole mind, perfect will, and
purposed decree, concerning his church here in earth.

3. And the same Lord God eternal (saith Christ unto
John), which hath diversely aforetime spoken in the holy
prophets and fathers, hath now last of all sent the angel
of his everlasting covenant, by him to utter the secrets of his
mind by whom he created the world. Him hath he hither
directed, in these latter days of the world, to shew clearly
unto his true servants (of whom thou art in these days princi-
pal) those wonderful things in mystery, which must within
short space effectually come to pass and be fulfilled in deed :
as the manifold persecutions of his church, and the prosperous
reign of the beast and his shorelings, with the glorious raise
of the one, and damnable fall of the other; that when
troublous crosses do come, they may be the more joyfully
taken, considering the time of them short, and the reward of
their sufferance everlasting.

4. For none other cause is God here called the Lord
God of the prophets, but that they have through his Spirit
truly believed in him, and by the same Spirit declared his mind
and pleasure.

5. In the beginning of this revelation was this angel sent
unto John alone ; here is he sent also unto his other servants,
in token that the Lord in John respecteth his congregation.

6. The things that must shortly follow are his judgments
in rewarding the righteous and condemning the reprobates.
For a thousand years are but a day before him, and as the
time that is in a manner past. Let every man take heed

XXII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 625

(saith the Lord), lest I come upon him unlocked for. Let them
watch in faith, and pray in spirit and verity, having their
wedding-garments, with the oil of Christian love in their
lamps.

7. For behold, when I shall come either to the particular
end of any man, or to the latter judgment, I will come
suddenly, neither the day nor yet the hour of my coming
known afore; lest men (as they are ill of nature) should drive
off till that day to live according to faith. Of this admonition
may the faithful sort be glad, being here in adversity, con-
sidering their deliverance is at hand, and their crown of im-
mortality not far off.

8. Happy is that man, whatsoever he be, high or low,
rich or poor, learned or unlearned, that observeth in his con-
versation and h'fe the godly sayings contained in the prophecy
in this present book.

9. Yea, blessed is he that so receiveth the premonish-
ments thereof, that neither false prophet can deceive him, nor
yet any cruel antichrist with terrors drive him from the right
understanding and following of Christ's pure doctrine. For
neither to dogs nor swine are they here left, to be neglected
or disdained ; but unto his faithful servants, to be reverently
followed and had in remembrances.

THE TEXT.

1 I am John 2 which saw these things, 3 and heard them. 4 And
when I had heard and seen them, 5 I fell down to worship before the
feet of the angel 6 which shewed me these things. 7 And he said
unto me, 8 See thou do it not; 9 for I am thy fellow-servant, 10 and
the fellow-servant of thy brethren the prophets, 11 and of them which
keep the sayings of this book : 12 worship God.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. Consequently, because ye shall not suppose this mat-
ter light (saith St John), as many think that which hath not
the testimony of men, besides the authority of God ; I, John
Boanerges, an earnest thunderer out of the gospel, and a stir-
rer up [of J men's hearts to the study of heavenly things; yea, a
man known not only to you Asians, but also to the whole
Christianity, for that apostle whom Christ peculiarly loved ;

2. Even I am the same self John, which have both heard
these wonderful things with mine ears, and also have seen

[BALE.] 40

626 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

them through the great goodness of my Lord God with mine
eyes, for your singular commodity and profit.

3. None other matter do I here write unto you, at the
commandment of Jesus Christ, for your health and salvation,
but such as I have both heard and seen for the same ; believe
them if ye will. In my other writings, as are my gospel and
my first epistle, whereunto I never subscribed, ye have
throughly believed me. Give no less credence now then unto
this, whereunto I subscribe my name : for so have I done
here, that ye should the rather believe it, and receive it, as
most wholesome doctrine of salvation. After this sort did Paul
add his name to his sayings, that they should be the more
earnestly received.

4. And as concerning my part, truly when I had thus
heard them and seen them, the wonderful mysteries of them
so ravished my spirits, that I in a manner clearly forgat
myself.

5. Yea, I was so far from my right remembrance for the
vehemency of them, that I fell down flat to the ground, pros-
trate before the feet of the angel, minding to give unto him
the whole homage of my soul, which is only due unto God that
created my soul.

6. And what, though this angel which had thus opened
unto me all these wonderful mysteries afore, were Jesus Christ
himself (as I thought him no less indeed) ; yet thought I not to
have worshipped him hi that similitude, considering also that
God will have no part of his honour given to any other than
unto himself only.

7. Wherefore he charitably admonished me of it, and
said thus unto me :

8. In any wise beware thou do no such homage unto me,
which appear here to thee but a creature, lest thereby thou
offend the Lord God. For danger may be in such case, though
the intent be godly, if any part thereof should remain to the
creature, as thou knowest well enough. Nothing mayest thou
worship that thy outward sight offereth unto thee ; for in them
hath faith no place, which is a substance of things unseen. And
God hath taught thee to worship him in no creatures, neither
in bread nor wine, man nor angel, but in spirit and verity only ;
much less then to worship the self creatures, or idols in their
stead, which is much worse.

XXII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 627

9. Though I be the Son of God, and Saviour of the
world, yet am I in this office but a creature and thy fellow-
servant ; a sent messenger from God as thou art, an opener
of his godly mind and pleasure as thou art, to signify that
unto thee, which he would have thee again to signify unto his
people.

10. And in this point am I not only thy companion, or
in this message joined fellow with thee (for so well is it my
revelation as thine), but also I am a like companion to thy
former brethren Ezechiel, Daniel, Zachary, and such other,
which had the gift of prophecy and were prophets indeed, as
thou art now, doing like office with them, thus uttering God's
mind in mysteries.

11. Yea, furthermore, I am a fellow-servant likewise and
a companion together of all them that with reverence observe
the faithful testimonies of this present book or prophecy: in
token whereof I took the shape of a servant, I fulfilled the law,
and was conversant among men.

12. See thou worship not me therefore, but worship thy
only Lord God. For alone shouldest thou seek him and love
him, honour him and serve him, praise him and glorify him.
None other gods shalt thou have in my sight, saith the eternal
and omnipotent Lord. Observe the same rule in worshipping,
that I taught thee to observe in prayer. Remember I taught
thee not to pray unto me whom thou seest, nor yet unto
any dead saint whom thou seest not ; but unto thy Lord God
whom thou hast only in belief, saying, " Our Father which art
in heaven." I told thee also that God was a Spirit, and that
he would only be sought in Spirit, and in nothing that thou
seest with thine eyes. Therefore worship God, and not me.
Consider here, good reader, the ungodly violence of the papists,
enforcing the simple multitude to worship a dry wafer-cake, to
kneel unto it, to hold up their hands, to make their prayers to
it, and to call it their God, making them to believe that it is
God's commandment they should so do. 0 abominable anti-
christs ! 0 filthy Balaamites ! seeking your own bellies and
glory to your confusion. Weigh this place throughly with
the other scriptures, and be once ashamed of your beastly and
blasphemous madness. Ye will paraventure say, it is Christ's
body. But truly that is all false. For thereof is no mutual
participation, where one eateth up all. No shewing is there

40—2

628 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

of the Lord's death till he come, where all is done in a foreign
language, and nothing understood. Christ breathed not upon
the bread with hoo, hee, have at all, as you do. He only took
it in his holy hands, and gave thanks unto God. The words
of thanksgiving he left not behind him for you to conjure with ;
for he knew ye afore for subtile workers. He kept not the
bread to himself, nor yet closed it up in a box, as you do ; but
he brake it, and distributed it unto other. In like case the dis-
ciples did neither worship it nor him at that season : for if they
had, he would have forbidden it them, and have taught the
same self doctrine that he sheweth here unto John. Only did
they take it and eat it in his remembrance, and that was his
institution : and where as it is this [thus] used, there is both
his body and blood received ; but otherwise not. The bread
that was left of this consecration or breaking, which was so
holy as the other, was neither housed nor churched, boxed
nor pixed, but remained there still to the householders, to be
eaten of whomsoever lusted. Neither doth the divinity of your
sententioners, as of Thomas of Aquine, Duns, Dorbel, Guido,
Baconthorpe, and such other, appoint thereunto that kind of
honour that ye suffer the people to give unto it, but a far
meaner honour called Hyperdulia. But you can wink at such
matters, and suffer both them and yourselves to go to the
devil for worldly lucre. Nothing holdeth long with you,
neither Christ's doctrine nor your own: but that ye make
now, ye mar to-morrow ; and that at one time is a law, at
another time shall be none at all. Such are your wavering
wonders.

THE TEXT.

1 And he said unto me, 2 Seal not thy sayings of the prophecy of
this book, 3 for the time is at hand. 4 He that doth evil, let him do
evil still ; 5 and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still ; 6 and he that
is righteous, let him be more righteous ; 7 and he that is holy, let him
be more holy. 8 And behold, I come shortly, 9 and my reward with
me, 10 to give every man according as his deeds shall be. 11 I am
Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, 12 the first and the last.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. Consequently the angel (saith St John), which was
Jesus Christ, said these same sayings unto me that here fol-
io weth :

2. Seal not (saith he) the godly words contained in the

XXII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 629

prophecy of this book. Close them not up from the sight of
other. Hide them not from those which are desirous of
knowledge : for profitable they are to the congregation of
God, and most highly necessary to them that shall be saved.
For both shew they throughly the damnation of the wicked
with the remedies to avoid it, and also the salvation of the
righteous with means to obtain it.

3. And this is the cause why thou shalt not close them
up. The time is at hand. The fulfilling of them will shortly
appear, and evidently declare what they are in deed. In
the mean season shall many of their mysteries be open unto
them that are taught of God, though the unfaithful sort
know nothing what they mean. They that have Christ's
Spirit can in no necessary point be ignorant. The cause why
many writers have erred in expounding this revelation hath
been the ignorance of other scriptures, the pleasing of prelates
for dignity and lucre, and most of all the horrible blindness of
soul, which long hath continued in the world among the
fleshly hypocrites.

4. And as concerning those beastly belly-gods, let them
wallow in their mischiefs. He that is evil among them, or
froward and obstinate against the verity of God, let him work
evil upon evil, abomination upon abomination, and murder
upon murder, till he bring upon himself the vengeance of all
innocent blood, which hath been shed upon earth, to his more
damnation without remedy.

5. Moreover, he that is filthy in his conversation, be it
in the spirit or otherwise, I will take my grace from him, for
the utter contempt of my word ; and he shall be still from
thenceforth more execrable and filthy. He shall do wicked-
ness upon wickedness, idolatry upon idolatry, and whoredom
upon whoredom : yea, whereas he was before but an idolater
in himself, he shall become after that an idolater also in others,
by provoking them to the same, to his double damnation.
And whereas he should paraventure in the world have been
but a single whoremonger, he shall be there an holy, spiritual,
anointed, shaven, shorn, priestly and mitred whoremonger,
abusing every man's wife, daughter, and servant; and, to
make up all to the devil, become a consecrated sodomite, offer-
ing himself up in dead sacrifices unto Belphegor1, for fear of

t1 Baal-peor.]

630 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

breaking his unvirginal TOW. Farther than all this, he shall
enter into such blindness of the spirit, that he will think
verily to do God an high pleasure when he murdereth up
without mercy his innocent people, which will not obey their
execrable laws, blessings, absolutions, and other sorceries, for
conscience"* sake. Consider in this the terrible and fearful
hand of the Lord towards them that withhold his truth in
unrighteousness, specially when he hath given them over, and
left them to themselves : for they work their own damnation,
when they think nothing less.

6. Contrariwise consider his exceeding great mercy
towards them that are godly, whom he diversly afflicteth in
this1 life, lest they should perish with the wicked. My plea-
sure is it (saith he here), that the man which is faithful,
righteous, and good, shall increase evermore therein, and so
continually be righteous. I shall so temper their hearts, that
hath love to my truth, that they shall love it more and more :
yea, I shall so therein strengthen them, that for no perse-
cution of tyrants shall they forsake it.

7. So will I order the matter among my elect, that he
•which is holy, pure, and perfect, leading a life according to
my word, he shall persevere in it still, and be perfect unto
the end, that he may enjoy the crown thereof ; neither shall
seducing hypocrite, nor yet perverting antichrist, with all
their subtle charms and gins, be able to bring them out of
that way which ieadeth unto life. By this we may see that,
the verity preached, Christ is unto some a falling, unto some
again a rising up. Unto some is his godly doctrine a sweet
savour unto life, and unto some an ill savour unto death. The
gospel is foolishness to them that shall perish, but unto them
that believe it is such a power of God as bringeth salvation
with it. The faithful by hearing it wax more godly : the
undiscreet hypocrites contemn the grace thereof; so that
the one sort is thereby made better and increased in virtue,
the other is made worse and followeth all mischiefs. In him
that hath faith shall all other graces of the Spirit abound ;
and in him that hath it not shall no gift of virtue arise to his
soul's profit.

8. Let men take heed if they will, and give diligent
watch and attendance ; for truly (saith the Lord) I will come
[i Old ed. his.]

XXII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 631

suddenly and unbewares upon the unfaithful, none other warn-
ing given but this, and such other in the scriptures ; take them
if they list.

9. Necessary it is that every man walk according to his
vocation, both prince and preacher, lord and commoner, mer-
chant and artificer. For when I shall resort, be certain and
sure of it, my just reward shall come with me, which is both
life and death.

10. Let no man reckon otherwise to find me than a
most righteous Judge, rendering unto every one at that day
according as his works shall appear, and as his deeds shall
require of righteousness. Neither shall suffrages nor church-
building, pilgrimages nor mass-singing, holy orders nor yet
assoiling, stand in any stead at that day. Only shall they
find mercy which have been merciful, all other perishing
without mercy. No man shall there be rewarded for works
of men's prescription, be they never so holy, but for that
which hath risen of faith in God's word only : neither shall
they have that of deservings, as work-preachers have taught,
but only of grace and favour, for Christ's blood sake. For
unprofitable servants are we of ourselves, when we have done
all that hath been commanded us. No better is our whole
righteousness, when it is at the highest, than is the cloth that
is stained with menstrue, nor more pleasant unto God, were it
not for him. Let no man think to be saved through deserving,
no more than he is justified of deserving. Only is it the mer-
ciful favour and free goodness of him without our many merits,
that shall save us. Not our good works (saith St Augus-
tine), but his own mere gifts, doth the Lord crown in us.

11. This hath the Lord put here in the end as a brief
conclusion, comprehending his whole mind hi this Revelation,
concerning the righteous and unrighteous. Believe this neces-
sary doctrine, saith the Lord Jesus Christ ; for I which have
told it here unto you, am under the mystery of Alpha and
Omega, the first and the last Greek letters, the original begin-
ning of all things, and perfect end of the same. I am that
mighty Word of God, though I appear now in this nature, in
whom he created all, and by whom he shall perform and
finish all to that end they were created for.

12. I am the first, in that I am in one Godhead equal
with the Father, and with the Holy Ghost. I am also the

632 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

last, in that I shall so continue world without end. I am he
before whom there was never any God, neither shall there be
any after me. I am only the Lord, for I am from everlast-
ing. In token whereof I have told you both things that are
past, and things yet to come. Under this strange trope, or
similitude of Alpha and Omega (which is a common allegory
used of the Greeks), is always to be understood the eternal
divinity in Christ's manhood : which is here (as are many
other things else) oft-times repeated, of none other purpose but
as a most necessary cause to be had in remembrance.

THE TEXT.

1 Blessed are they that do 2 his commandments, 3 that their power
may be in the tree of life, 4 and may enter in through the gates into
the city. 5 For without are dogs, 6 and enchanters, 7 and whore-
mongers, 8 and murderers, 9 and idolaters, 10 and whosoever loveth
or maketh leasings.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. From henceforth doth the Lord change the manner
of his speaking, representing again the personage of an angel
or messenger. Blessed are they (saith he), or happy afore
God, that of a sincere faith and godly mind do diligently
observe his just commandments, which is a very washing of
their denied garments in the blood of the Lamb. For per-
fectly pure, innocent, and clean are they that walk faithfully
according to the precepts of his heavenly doctrine : yea,
doing on the armour of light, they are very clearness in the
Lord, and the shining beauty of the world.

2. And as concerning his commandments, grievous are
they not, but sweet and pleasant, he setting hand to the ful-
filling of them, which hath commanded them ; he, ministering
his godly Spirit, may make of him that was afore unwilling
a very willing person, like as he did of Saul, when he changed
him into a Paul. He, laying before their eyes the inestimable
profit of the good things to come, will cause them to forget
these corruptible pleasures, and always to labour for them.

3. Happy are they aforehand, that shall mind to do
these things, that their power through a true belief may be in
the tree of life, whereby they may work them, and so have
fruit of their labours. For without that tree (by whom is

XXII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 633

meant the Saviour of the world) they can do nothing there-
unto. Without his strength, grace, and Spirit, doubtless they
are all weak, wretched, and unprofitable, have they never so
many holy deservings ; which, faithfully desired, is never
denied them, as all the scriptures record.

4. This world he sought therefore, that they may there-
by enter in peaceably, without impediment, through the clear
gates of pearl afore mentioned, into the pleasant city, or the
newly prepared Jerusalem. By the which gates is none other
signified here, but he alone, diversly opened by the apostles'
doctrine. He is the only portal of righteousness and the
straight way unto life, by whom they enter in from all quar-
ters of the world. None other would David acknowledge in
all his godly praises, nor yet the apostle Paul in his manifold
exhortations. Whatsoever they be that enter in by him, be
without peril evermore, and shall have the life everlasting.
Thus is a true belief in him and his word with a just follow-
ing of the same a full doing of his commandments without any
other traditions, ordinances, or ceremonies.

5. And whiles this chosen flock are thus entering into
this city, the cruel dogs which bark against the verity, and
tear the true servants of God, are still remaining without,
appear they never so spiritual and holy.

6. So are the subtle sorcerers, which with their holy
charms and enchantments, with their prophecies, revelations,
and false miracles, both blind the unlearned governors, and
deceive the profane idiotish multitude, leading them both to
the devil.

7. So are the consecrate whoremongers, the defilers
of all honesty, and breakers of all godly ordinances, as are in
these days, in the braggers out of Romish chastity, the bishops,
priests, and religious, under the title of vows maintaining
Sodom and Gomorre.

8. Likewise in the spiteful murderers, that of malice and
mischief slay the godly preachers and other poor innocent
people for rebuking their corrupt customs, are sequestered
from thence for ever.

9. The superstitious idolaters, of all generations the
most execrable, as mass-mongers, bead-babblers, saint-seekers,
image-lighters, gadders to Compostella, Rome, Triers, and

634 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

Tholouse, with all their strange worshippings not commanded
of God, shall have no place there.

10. Briefly to conclude the whole, what people soever
they are that delight in fables, lies, and errors, not regarding
the right meaning of the scriptures ; or what holy hypocrites
soever they be that with feigned sanctity, deceivable wonders,
and false interpretations, blemish the verity of the Lord, for
the upholding of their pride, lechery, and lucre, shall enjoy no
freedom within this city. Be ye sure of this (saith St Paul
in divers places), that no fornicator, nor unclean person, no
covetous cloyner, deceitful hypocrite, liar for advantage, filthy
idolater, malicious murderer, or such other like, can have any
inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and God. No portion
can they have in the land of the living, that have been par-
takers with adulterers and thieves.

THE TEXT.

1 1 Jesus have sent mine angel 2 to testify unto you these things in
the congregation. 3 I am the root and generation of David, 4 and the
bright morning star. 6 And the Spirit and the bride say, 6 Come.
7 And let him that heareth say, 8 Come. 9 And let him that is athirst
come. 10 And let whosoever will, take 11 freely of the water of life.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. Consequently if ye covet (saith the Lord) to know
surely, from whence this doctrine doth come, and who is the
chief author thereof, be you throughly ascertained that
I Jesus Christ, the Son of the living God, have directed forth
mine angel (which is the Spirit of truth), or the Holy Ghost
whom I promised, to witness here manifestly unto you by my
dear disciple John these wonderful things, hereafter to chance
in the Christian congregations.

2. Think not that the contents of this book are either
of John, or yet of any other man that ever was here living :
for neither hath he learned them of prophet nor holy father ;
but by my only revelation or shewing, which am the eternal
spouse of the church, hath he received them to their singular
health and comfort.

3. And as concerning me, without fail I am the original
root, or ground of salvation in David after the word, and after
the flesh I am of his stock or generation. For in me are

XXII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 635

fulfilled all promises of health that ever God made for that
faithful household. By me had David his beginning, for I
made him ; and by me shall he and all other true Israelites in
him have for ever a glorious countenance, for I saved them
in that flesh.

4. To all them which walk after David's faith am I the
bright morning-star of grace, removing the filthy clouds of
error ; the shining clearness of godly understanding, finish-
ing the dark night of ignorance. I bring with me the day of
mercy, health, and righteousness, and the sabbath of full
reconciliation to God. I give light unto them that sat in
darkness, directing their feet in the path-way of peace.

5. For my word is spirit and verity, resurrection and
life ; and where as it shineth in the hearts of mortal men, it
maketh them the children of light. To seek unto this neces-
sary light, the eternal Spirit of God, the Holy Ghost, daily
moveth and provoketh by many inward callings upon, saying
always,

6. Come with a sincere faith. Draw nigh unto him,
and be lightened, and your frail consciences shall never be
confounded. Resort unto him all you that are loaden, and he
shall refresh you. The bride or congregation of the Lord, thus
taught, stirred, and pricked forward of his Spirit, saith also
in her heart evermore, with a fervent desire, ' O come, my
most delectable spouse, and Lord Jesus Christ, my health, joy,
and sweetness. Apply that the immortal glory of the chosen
children of God may be seen of all creatures, iniquity con-
demned for ever. Accomplish the marriage appointed from
the world's beginning. Permit that prepared spouse with her
appointed number to enter into thy eternal tabernacle of
rest."1

7. Moreover (saith the Lord), whatsoever they be that
shall hear and believe this prophecy, let them desire the con-
summation thereof, and so conform themselves unto Christ
and his church, saying also,

8. Come, most merciful Saviour and Redeemer, and fulfil
the godly promises of this book, to the eternal comfort of
man. Make haste to the judgment-seat, for a full deliverance
of the whole chosen number, that thy servants may be where
as thou art in perfect glory and joy.

9. Finally, let him (saith the Lord), that in faith is

C36 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

athirst, or that hath in him a desire to be saved, haste him-
self forward, and come also. Let him only believe : for
the plenteous fountains of the living waters mentioned afore
are withholden from no servant of God; nothing is denied
unto him that asketh in faith. In prayer are all spiritual
commodities granted.

10. Whosoever therefore hath a will conformable unto
God's will, let him take freely without price or payment,
without satisfaction or merit, the pleasant water of the life
for ever, refreshing his soul in the plenteousness thereof.

11. Of grace and favour is salvation in Christ laid for
thee. Only is here required but a will to seek for it. Not
that it shall so be deserved ; for neither is it of him that
willeth, nor yet of him that runneth : but that gracious
Lord, which calleth men to these waters, putteth into them a
stomach, thirst and desire to covet them ; yea, he ministereth
strength to the seeking of them, lest some of the glory thereof
should remain unto their deservings, and not all to his mercy
alone. Thus standeth the doctrine of our work-braggers
void, which neither feedeth nor satisfieth, considering that
not for our righteous doings, but alone for his own mercy's
sake, hath he saved us.

THE TEXT.

1 But I testify unto every man that heareth the words of prophecy
of this book, 2 if any man shall add unto these things, 3 God shall add
unto him the plagues 4 that are written in this book. 5 And if any
man shall minish of the words of the book of this prophecy, 6 God shall
take away his part out of the book of life, 7 and out of the holy city,
8 and from the things which are written in this book. 9 He which
testifieth these things saith, 10 Yea, 11 I come quickly. 12 Amen. 13
Even so, 14 Lord Jesus. 15 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ 16 be
with you all. 17 Amen.

THE COMMENTARY.

1. As my duty is (saith St John) to premonish afore-
hand, I faithfully protest by this my present testimony
unto all those men that shall hereafter receive the words of
this wonderful prophecy here written in this book, either by
reading or hearing,

2. That if any of them shall presumptuously take upon
him to add any thing thereunto, in purpose to pervert the
truth, or contrary to the Holy Ghost's meaning, as Carpocras,

XXII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 637

Ebion, Cerinthus, and other antichrists have done with the
other scriptures ;

3. Be certain and sure of it, that the eternal God, from
whom nothing can be hid, shall add unto him for so doing
the most terrible and woeful plagues registered afore in this
work :

4. That is to say, he shall suffer him to run into most
deep errors, and give him over for ever into the sin against
the Holy Ghost, whereupon all other plagues of damnation
dependeth. Ye shall put nothing, saith the Lord, unto the
word that I have given you, neither shall ye take any thing
from it. Put thou nothing unto his sayings, saith Solomon,
of thine own imagination, lest he reprove thee for a damnable
liar. Nothing is this against them which by the other
scriptures and histories doth expound this revelation, to make
it to their understanding more plain : for then should St
Augustine, St Jerome, Isidorus, Beda, Rabanus, and divers
other great pillars of the church, be under the plagues for
doing that charitable office. So should also the doctrine of
this book be against itself in the thirteenth chapter, where as
liberty is given unto him that hath wit to count the
number of the beast, and in other places else. But this is
here spoken for them that corrupt the text to maintain their
blasphemous lies for advantage, or that seek to blemish the
right sense thereof, lest men should behold them in their
right colours, as the wicked papists have done ever since their
beginning, so drowning the authority and majesty thereof.

5. Moreover (saith St John), if any mortal man shall
presume to diminish the words contained in the volume of
this heavenly prophecy, unreverently so controlling the wis-
dom of God ;

6. The said omnipotent God and revenger of all un-
godliness shall clearly wipe away his portion out of the book
of life, so that he shall be none of their number which are
predestinated to the glory of his children.

7. Neither shall such be allowed for citizens with saints
in the holy congregation of his new Jerusalem, nor yet be
accepted for his household servants, enjoying sweet commodities
mentioned in this book as pertaining to his peculiar people :

8. Like as are the beautiful tree of life with his mani-
fold fruits and leaves of wholesomeness, the sweet running

638 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. [CHAP.

river of the living waters, and the holy city sufficiently de-
scribed afore, with such other else. " None that contendeth
for a mastery (saith Paul) shall be crowned, unless he contend
lawfully." Arius took away from the tenth of John this
sentence, " I and the Father are one." Photinus addeth this
clause to the gospel as a voice from the Father, I give unto
Jesus his original of Mary. And their intents were to
destroy our faith concerning Christ's Godhead, like as the
papists doth also our justification in his blood, unless we have
their lousy masses and merits. A like adjuration to this
hath Irenseus in the end of his octonary, requiring all them
that shall copy out that book to do it truly, as they will
answer it before God their righteous Judge1. In like case
doth St Jerome before the abbreviations of Eusebius' chronicle
command, that in any wise the verity thereof be diligently
reserved. So doth also Cyril the Greek in the preface of his
prophecy unto Joachim Abbas, desiring the writings thereof
in no case to be corrupted of ill writers, with divers others.

9. In confirmation of that I have said afore (saith St
John), the eternal Son of God, which hath ratified these
former things with his mighty word, saith here also as one
subscribing to it,

10. Yea, it is so. Or else thus : Like as thou hast
said, John, shall these blasphemers hereafter find it, that
presume either to add or to diminish from these scriptures
for any carnal purpose.

11. And to perform that promise of thine, I will not
long tarry. I come by and by to reward the wicked with
swift damnation, for not believing the truth. For now are
the last days, the ends of the world, yea, the very last hour.
" Ready is the Lord (saith St Peter) to judge the quick and
dead ; and the end of all things is at hand."

12. St John, hearing this of his merciful Lord and
Saviour, lift up his head and hands towards heaven, and as

ifa <rf TOP p,€Taypa\l^6p,fvov TO $i')3Aiop TOVTO, KOTO, TOV Kvpiov
ijfj.u>v 'irjfrov Xpiorot), xai Kara TTJS fvo"6£ov Ttapowias avrov, rjs fp\frai
xplvai ifivras nai vticpovs, tva dvTiftaXrjs o p.(T€ypd\jsa>, KOI KaropQaxrgs avTo
jrpos diriypa(pov TOVTO, 56(v fj.fT(ypd\^<a eVt/xeXcos, /cat TOV opicov TOVTOV
6/io(a>? fifTaypd'^rjs, KCU drjcrds tv ra> dvriypd(p(p. — S. Iren. Op. Oxon.

1702. — Lib. de Ogdoc. d. ex Euseb. Lib. v. Hist. Eccles. cap. xx.
p. 463.]

XXII.] THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES. 639

one desirous of the performance of God's appointed will, and
of the full deliverance of the faithful, he said, Amen ; or,
Be it fulfilled in effect. For that is the thing which my soul
daily desireth and inwardly coveteth, to the full manifestation
of thy glorious kingdom.

13. Consequently in the voice of the whole congregation
crieth John, as did Simeon the just : Yea, even so might it
be, as thou hast here promised, that thou mightest come out
of hand.

14. 0 come, most merciful Redeemer and gracious Lord
Jesus Christ, to judge the universal world. Come, come, or
hie thee hither apace, to separate the wheat from the chaff,
and the lambs from the goats, so bringing them into thy eter-
nal tabernacle. Woe is me that my banishment endureth so
long, I dwelling in the tabernacles of the sorrowful ! My soul
hath a thirsty desire for God the fountain of life. Oh, when
shall I come and behold his face? Like are we to those
faithful servants which wait for the return of their Lord
from the wedding, very ready to open at his knocking.

15. The grace of our merciful Lord Jesus Christ (saith
St John), whereby cometh salvation to them that truly be-
lieved, be with you all, so many as are of that godly expecta-
tion and desire.

16. Or, The favour, mercy, and acceptation of God the
Father, through his blessed death, evermore preserve you in
the unity of his godly Spirit, that ye may hereafter in this
holy city be partakers of his glorious heritage in the world to
come.

17. Let all them say, Amen, unto this, which mind the
glory of the Lord unfeignedly. So be it.

A CONCLUSION OF THE WHOLE WORK.

HERE hast thou, good Christian reader, to thy soul's con-
solation, from the eternal Trinity, the Father, the Son, and
the Holy Ghost, three distinct persons in one everlasting God-
head, the universal estate of the church from Christ's ascension
to the end of the world, in wonderful mysteries described, and
directed unto them of him by the most holy apostle and
evangelist St John : wherein it is fully by all due circum-

640 THE IMAGE OF BOTH CHURCHES.

stances manifested of the said Holy Ghost, what the innocent

Christian church is, with all her justifications and blessings, to

the singular comfort of the Lord's true elect ; and what the

proud synagogue of antichrist is, with her filthy superstitions

and plagues, to their fore- warning also. This is specially done

here of the said Holy Ghost, that no true believer should pro-

fess himself a citizen of this wretched world with Cain, Nimrod,

and other reprobate vessels, at the execrable doctrine of men ;

but at the pure voice of God with Abel and Abraham to seek

for that heavenly heritage, which is purchased for them in

Christ's blood. Mark here the condition of John being in

most painful exile; for he in mystery through all this book

representeth every godly believer. By this shall ye well know

in this revelation the one church from the other ; for the one

is maintained by the only preaching of God's pure word, the

other by all kinds of Jewish ceremonies and heathenish super-

stitions. And by this they also differ, that Christ would have

all of love, antichrist of tyrannous constraint, as evidently ap-

peareth in Mahomet and the pope. For that only cause are many

necessary things here written in mystery, that they should be

hid from the worldly-wise hypocrites, and that the just or

God's meek-spirited servants should ask them of their Lord in

faith and prayer. In the which daily prayer is that most wor-

thy minister of God, king Edward the sixth, afore all other to be

remembered, which hath so sore wounded the beast, that he may

throw all his superstition into the bottomless lake again

(from whence they have come) to the comfort of his

people. The grace and peace directed from God

the Father and his Son Jesus Christ with

the Holy Ghost in the beginning

of this revelation be unto

all them which un-

feignedly love

his verity.

Amen.

11 Impnmtcti at Xon&em

in }Jaulc$ dnticl)c=

garlic at tjje ssgcpw

of tfy ftgfcle.

INDEX,

A.

A BECKET, Thomas, compared with
Lord Cobham, 55, 59 ; with Anne
Askewe, 190.

Acton, Sir Roger, imprisoned, 50 ;
hanged and burnt, 51.

Adlam, (John), burnt, 243.

Algerus, on a mouse eating the host,
154.

Alkerton, Dr, reproved by Thorpe, 1 19.

Altar, Christ the, 353 ; the Gospel the
four corners of, 359.

Angel, seals the servants of God, 333 ;
with a golden censer, 343 ; binds the
dragon, 358; with a book, 367;
with the everlasting Gospel, 456;
the second, 458; the third, 459;
another, 464 ; another with a sharp
sickle, 405; from under the altar,
ib. ; the first pours out his vial,
478 ; the second, 479 ; the third, 480 ;
the fourth, 482 ; the fifth, 483 ; the
sixth, 484 ; the seventh, 488 ; one
talks with John, 493 ; another comes
down from heaven, 516 ; forbids John
to worship him, 544, 625 ; that stood
in the sun, 552 ; communes with
John, 594 ; measures the New Jeru-
salem, 599.

Angels, four holding the corners of the
earth, 331 ; seven with seven trum-
pets, 341 ; the four that were loosed,
359.

Apocalypse, contents of the, 251 ; why
more excellent than the other pro-
phecies, 253 ; written in exile, 254 ;
writers on, 255 ; contents of chapters
I_X, 380 ; of ch. XI— XVII, 512;
of ch. XVIIL- XXII, 514.

Archdeacon of London, 164.

Armageddon, 488.

Arundel, (Thomas), archbishop of
Canterbury, his process against the
Lord Cobham, 6 ; summons a synod

[BALE.]

in 1413, 15 ; complains to the king of
Lord Cobham, 17 ; cites Lord Cob-
ham, 18; he is brought before him,
23 ; again brought before him, 28 ;
reads his condemnation, 41 ; death
of, 51 ; praises Wicliffe, 81 ; reads the
letter from Shrewsbury, 82 ; reproves
Thorpe, ib. ; blames him for preach-
ing without licence, 85 ; questions
him, 90; on the sacrament, 91 ; on
images, 94 ; on pilgrimages, 99 ; on
tithes, 103; on swearing, 110; on
confession, 116 ; requires him to sub-
mit, 121 ; sends him to prison, 126.

Ashton, John, died in prison, 133.

Askewe, Anne, born in Lincolnshire,
140 ; compared with Blandina, 141 ;
Her First Examination, 147 » ques-
tioned by Christopher Dare, 148 ;
by a priest, 151; taken before the
lord Mayor, 153 ; sent to the coun-
ter, 156; visited by a priest, 157?
visited by her cousin Brittayne, 160 ;
brought before the bishop of Lon-
don, 163; questioned by the arch-
deacon, 164; by the bishop, 165,
229 ; he writes a paper for her to
sign, 175, 230; she signs, 177, 230 ;
the bishop's anger at her additions,
177; she is bailed, 178; and set
free, 179 ; compared with Thomas a
Becket, 190 ; and other popish mar-
tyrs, ib. ; tokens of a martyr, 193 ;
Her Second Examination, 195 ; letter
to a friend, 196 ; examined before the
king's council at Greenwich, 198;
account of her marriage, ib. ; ques-
tioned by the chancellor, Gardiner,
and others, 199 ; sent to Newgate,
206 ; her confession of faith, 207 ;
prayer, 210 ; questioned on the sacra-
ment, 212 ; condemned, 213 ; letter
to the chancellor, 216 ; confession
of faith written to the king, 217 ;

41

642

INDEX.

counselled to recant, 218; sent to
the Tower, 220 ; questioned by Rich,
ib. ; racked, 224 ; argues with the
chancellor, 225 ; answer to John
Lassel's letter, 228 ; her confession of
faith, 231 ; prayer, 237; ballad made
in Newgate, 239; Conclusion, 241 ;
burnt, 243 ; signs at her death, ib.

Askewe, Sir William, 198.

Athanasius, on heresy, 218.

Augustine, St, cited, 31 ; on the sacra-
ment, 93 ; on confession to a layman,
118; definition of a sacrament, 148,
212; on heresy, 218; Gog and Ma-
gog, 571 ; punishment of the wicked,
576 ; on the New Jerusalem, 609.

B.

Babylon, the woman called, 498; is
fallen, 517 ; wares of, 526 ; bewailed,
524.

Baconthorpe, John, account of, 304.
Bale, John, birth and education, vii ;
number of works, ib. ; his tragedy,
"Pammachius," ib. ; conversion, ib. ;
marries, viii ; his opponents, ib. ; pro-
tected by Lord Cromwell, ib. ; his
plays, ix; retires to Germany, ib.;
relurns, ib. ; preferment, ib.; meets
Edward VI., ib. ; made bishop of
Ossory, x ; dispute about his conse-
cration, ib. ; opposition in his dio-
cese, ib. ; leaves it, xi ; vicissitudes,
ib. ; returns to England, ib. ; latter
years, ib. ; death, ib.; works, ib. ;
Anne Askewe's examinations, 137,
187 ; intention of writing it in Latin,
140, 148; of writing against Peryn,
236 ; the " Image of both Churches"
written in exile, 254, 5, 494.
Ballad, made by Anne Askewe, 239.
Beast, out of the bottomless pit, 392 ;
with seven heads and ten horns, 421 ;
number of the, 448 ; upon which the
woman sat, 496; thrown into the
lake of fire, 554.
Beasts, vision of the four, 300.
Becket, see A Becket.
Bede's prophecy, 137; the hairs of
Christ's head persecuted, 195.

Bcrcngarius, 569.

Bernard, St, on sufferance of martyrs,
187.

Beronus, on Gog and Magog, 571.

Beverley, John, imprisoned, 50 ; hanged
and burnt, 51.

Bible, act against reading it in English,
50 ; Anne Askewe reads it in Lincoln
Cathedral, 173.

Blandina, compared with Anne As-
kewe, 141.

Bolingbroke, (Henry), bishop, 23, 28.

Bonner, (bishop), and Anne Askewe,
161; she is brought before him,
163; he questions her, 165, 229;
advises her to recant, 218.

Book, sealed with seven seals, 304 ;
the angel with the little, 370 ; John
eats the, 375 ; of life, 576.

Brittayne, visits Anne Askewe, 160;
goes to the lord Mayor, ib. ; to the
chancellor, 161 ; to the bishop, 162 ;
with Anne Askewe, 165 ; is surety
for her, 1 78.

Browne, (John), imprisonment, 50 ;
hanged and burnt, 51.

Bruno, impugns the mass, 569.

Butler, (John), cites Lord Cobham, 18.

C.

CassiodoruSj (Mar. Aur.), account of,
317.

Chicheley, archbishop, succeeds arch-
bishop Arundel, 52.

Christ, the stone on which we must
build, 128; forerunners of, 137;
willed St John to write, 195; per-
secuted, ib. ; coming of, 269 ; his
power and majesty, 271 ; exhortation
of, 296 ; the Lion of the tribe of Ju-
dah, 306 ; the Lamb, 307 ; the white
horse, 312 ; the sun of righteousness,
327; the golden altar, 258; the
angel from under the altar, 465.

Christs, false, 384.

Chrysostom, on swearing, 111, 112.

Church, divided into three parts, 20;
Lord Cobham's belief concerning,
33 ; in two parts, 90 ; sent into the
desert, 254; ceremonies in the pope's

INDEX.

643

and Mahomet's, 262; under the
seven seals-opening, 312.
Claydon, (John), hanged and burnt,

51.

Clifford, (Richard), bishop of London,
23, 28; replies to Lord Cobham,
39 ; sends to the bishop of Hereford
a copy of Lord Cobham's condem-
nationj 44.

Cobham, (Sir John Oldcastle the Lord),
his youth, 7 ; Polydorus Vergilius,
false in his account of, 10; causes
of his condemnation, ib. ; England
punished for his death, 12 ; accused
by the synod of 1413, 16; arch-
bishop Arundel complains to the
king of, 17; conference with the
king, ib. ; cited by archbishop
Arundel, 18 ; refuses to attend, ib. ;
excommunicated, 19 ; writes a con-
fession of faith, and takes it to the
king, 20 ; appeals to the pope, 23 ;
sent to the Tower, ib. ; brought be-
fore archbishop Arundel, ib. ; reads
an answer to the accusation, 24 ; re-
fuses to answer, 26; again brought
before the archbishop, 28 ; latter
examination, 29 ; condemnation, 43 ;
speaks to the people, 44; sends to
his friends, 45 ; an abjuration coun-
terfeited by the bishops, 46 ; escapes
from the Tower, 51 ; retaken, con-
demned, and executed, 52 ; his first
book in the parliament-house, 53 ;
verses in it, 54 ; compared with
Thomas a Becket, 55—59.
Confession, article concerning, 27 ;
Lord Cobham questioned on, 37 ;
auricular, 116; Anne Askewe, 150,
157; her confession of faith, 217-
Coxe, Dr, 206.
Creed, the word IN, only in the Creed

three times, 33.
Crome, Dr, 157, 161, 441.
Cross, worship of, 39.
Cuspinian, (John), DC Turcarum ori-

glne, 572.
Cyprian, St, says that vicious priests

shall perish, 131.
Cyril, charge not to corrupt his writ-
ings, 638.

D.

Daniel's vision of the beast, 423.

Dare, (Ch.), questions Anne Askewe,
148.

Death and the pale horse, 321 ; the
second, 576.

Denny, (Lady), 220, 242 ; sends Anne
Askewe money, 222.

Diseases, saints for various, 348.

Doctors, noted, 520.

Dragon, the great red, 406; stands
before the woman, 409 ; fights with
Michael, 412 ; is cast out, ib. ;
pursues the woman, 416; gives
power to the beast, 424 ; speaks
great blasphemies, 430 ; bound for
a thousand years, 558.

E.

Earth, the new, 581.

Edere, and JBibere, 196.

Edward VI., interview with Bale, x.

Egesippus, 445.

Elders, twenty-four on thrones, 298 ;

worship God, 303, 401 ; praise the

Lamb, 308; one speaks to John,

338.

Ephesus, message to the church of, 273.
Essex, (lord), questions Anne Askewe,

201.
Euphrates dried up, 484.

F.

Faber, (James), Stapulensis, 515.
Faith, sacrament to be received in, 196.
Fitzwilliams, Lady, 220, 242.
Foxe's Preface to Thorpe's Examina-
tion, 64.

Friars, rise of the, 171 •
Frith, (John), his books, 164.
Fulgence, on the Sacrament, 93.

G.

Gaguinus, (Robert), account of, 320.
Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, 182;

on a mouse eating the host, 154 ;

questions Anne Askewe, 198, 201,

202; at Utrecht, 221; in France,

442.
Garnish, (Lady), Anne Askewe taken

to, 200.

644

INDEX.

God, not in temples made with hands,
11<», ICO, 211 ; throne of, 298; ma-
jesty of his throne, 299.

Gog and Magog, 570, 571-

Gospel, whether the book is the, 114.

Gregory, St, on obedience due to kings,
88 ; on preaching, 88, 89 ; com-
mended a bishop for forbidding im-
ages, 97.

Guimundus, on a mouse eating the host,
154.

H.

Haw, orHaule, 165.

Heaven, the kingdom of, 115 ; the new,
581.

Henry V., archbishop Arundel com-
plains to of Lord Cobham, 1 7 ; sends
for Lord Cobham, il>. ; will not re-
ceive his confession of faith, 22; the
clergy complain to, 49 ; calls a par-
liament at Leicester, ib. ; disperses
the assembly in St Giles' field, 50.

Henry VIII., Anne Askewe questioned
about the king's book, 151 ; her
confession of faith written to, 217.

Heresy, first burning in England for, 3 ;
why not used before, ib. ; inquisitors
of, If] ; their names, ib.

Herford, (Nic.), 123.

Hertford, countess of, 220, 242 ; sends
Anne Askewe money, 223.

Hildeshen, (John), 520.

Horse, the white, 312, 546; the red,
314 ; the black, 316 ; the pale, 321 ;
vision of the, 361.

Host, on a mouse eating the, 154, 158.

Huntingdon, 157, 162.

Huss, (John), 569.

I.

Idolaters, old and new, 213.

Image of both Churches ; reason why so
called, 251, 260 ; contents of the first
part, 279 ; second, 511 ; third, 514.

Images, worship of, 39 ; the lawfulness
of, debated, 94; St Gregory com-
mends a bishop for forbidding, 97-

Irenasus, St, forbids additions to his
works, 638.

Isidore, St, 89; on heresy, 218; on
Gog and Magog, 571.

J.

Jerome, St, 34 ; on tithes, 108 ; on the
gospel, 114 ; says that Christ is hid
in the letter of the law, 1 15 ; on heresy,
218; on the Apocalypse, 380; on
Gog and Magog, 571; forbids addi-
tions to his works, 638.

Jerusalem, the heavenly, 385 ; the new,
581 ; description of, 594.

Jews, conversion of, 335.

Joachim, Abbas, account of, 305.

Josephus, on Magog, 571.

K.

Kempe, (Dr John), questions Lord

Cobham, 37.
Kings, the seven, 501 ; the ten horns

are ten-kings, 505.
Knighthood, what it should be, 21.
Kyme, Master, 198.

L.

Lamb, the, only worthy to open the book,
307; opens the seals, 312; shall feed
his servants, 339 ; standeth on Mount
Sion, 451 ; the church his wife, 542.

Lambertus, (Franc.), account of, 283 ;
on the seven angels with the plagues,
470.

Lanfrancus, who are martyrs according
to him, 191 ; on heresy, 217.

Laodicea, message to the church of, 292.

Lassel, Anne Askewe's answer to his
letter, 228 ; burnt, 243.

Lee, archbp., opponent of Bale, viii.

Lincoln, the priests of, and Anne As-
kewe, 173.

Locusts, that arise out of the earth, 352.

Lyle, lord, questions Anne Askewe,
201.

M.

Magog, 570, 571.
Mahomet compared with the pope, 262 ;

is Magog, 571.
Malveren, disputes with Thorpe, 112,

115,121,123.

INDEX.

645

Man, Son of, sitting on the white
cloud, 463.

Martyrs, always much commended, 5 ;
Christian, 138 ; writers of their lives,
187; English, 188; two kinds of,
ib. ; Anne Askewe compared with
the popish, 1 90 ; constancy of, 586.

Mascall, (Robert), bp. of Hereford, 44.

Mass, better to read the Bible than
hear, 149; idolatry, 170; an idol,
235.

Masses, private, 152, 171.

Michael fights with the dragon, 411.

Momus or Zoilus, 381, 515.

Monks, the locusts that arise out of the
earth, 352.

Moon, the church, 327.

Morden, on Confession, 118.

Morley, sir Robert, Kt., lieutenant of
the Tower, brings Lord Cobham be-
fore archbishop Arundel, 23, 29 ;
takes him to the Tower, 45.

N.-
Nicholson, (bp.), opinion of Bale's con-
version, viii.
Nicolaitans, 275, 280.

O.

Organs, lawfulness of, in churches, 102.
Odilo, or St Odo, account of, 320.

P.

Packington, Master, 441.

Paget, lord, questions Anne Askewe,
203, 205.

Palmer, Thomas, questions Lord Cob-
ham, 39.

Parliament called at Leicester, 49.

Parr, lord, questions Anne Askewe,
201.

People, duty of the common, 21.

Pergamos, message to the church of,
278.

Peryn, Friar, on a mouse eating the
host, 154; his three Sermons, 182;
Bale's intention to write against, 236.

Peter, St, Christ's vicar, 2? ; Lord Cob-
ham questioned about, 38.

Philadelphia, message to the church of,
288.

Photinus, added to the gospels, 638.

Pilate compared with Wrisley and
Rich, 241.

Pilgrimage of Grace, 327.

Pilgrimages, meritorious, 27 ; Lord
Cobham questioned about, 39 ; two
kinds of, 99 ; customs on, 100.

Pisanus, Earth., 205.

Pit, the bottomless, 351 ; what comes
forth, ib.

Pope, antichrist, 38 ; policy of his king-
dom, 181 ; compared with Mahomet,
262 ; antichrist, 325 ; corrupts Chris-
tianity, 347; in England, 571.

Popish kingdom, the rise of, 502, 3.

Powys, lord, retakes Lord Cobham, 52.

Prayer of Anne Askewe, 210.

Preach, duty of priests to, 84, 88.

Priests, what they should be, 21 ; their
duty to preach, 84 ; not to preach
without a licence, 85 ; Christ a suffi-
cient licence, 86 ; the signs of proud,
109 ; seek the pleasure of the world,
129.

Prophet, false, thrown into the lake of
fire, 554.

Psalm liv. in verse, 184.

Purvey, a recanted Lollard, 123, 125.

R.

Repingdon, (Phil.), bp. of Lincoln, a

persecutor after he was made bishop,

81, 123, 592.

Resurrection, the first, 564.
Rich, 218; sends Anne Askewe to the

Tower, 220 ; questions her, ib. ;

racks her, 224 ; compared with Pi.

late, 241.

River of water of life, 616.
Robinson, Dr, 206.
Rome, the beast, 426.

S.

Sacrament, Lord Cobham's belief con-
cerning, 22, 24 ; archbp. Arundel's
determination of, 27 ; Lord Cobham
examined about, 30, 37 ; W. Thorpe

646

INDEX.

examined about, 91 ; Anne Askewe
questioned on, 149, 151, 199, 202,
203, 212 ; on receiving it from an evil
priest, 1 67 ; remains bread, 1 08 ;
Anne Askewe's letter on, 190; her
faith in, 207, 214,232; Augustine's
definition of, 212.

Saints, young. 192.

Salt wood Castle, the constable of, 126.

Sardis, message to the church of, 285.

Satan,- punishment of the synagogue
of, 283; loosed by Sylvester, 561 ;
loosing of, 670; cast into the
fire, ib.

Seals, opening of the seven, 312.

Seat, the great white, 576.

Seyton, Alexander, 433,441 ; recanted,
441.

Shaxton, Dr, 218, 219.

Shrewsbury, account of Thorpe's preach-
ing at, 82.

Smyrna, message to the church of, 275.

Sovereigns to be obeyed, 87 ; two kinds
of obedience, ib.

Spy! man, 164 ; surety for Anne As-
kewe, 178.

Standish, Dr, 172, 429.

Star, falleth from heaven, 346, 351 ;
stars, the ministers of God's word,
328 ; the woman crowned with twelve,
405.

Stokesley, bp., opposed to Bale, viiL

Submission, Thorpe on, 121.

Suffolk, duchess of, 220, 242.

Sussex, countess of, 220, 242.

Swearing, debated, 110.

Sylvester, loosed the dragon, 561.

T.

Temple, John measures the, 384 ; open-
ed in heaven, 402.

Thorpe, (William), examination of, 61-
133 ; accused of preaching at Shrews-
bury, 82; denies the truth of the
account, ib. ; the priests' duty is to
preach, 84, 87; defends preaching
without a licence, 85 ; obedience to
sovereigns, 87; holy church, 90;
sacrament, 91; images, 94; pilgri-

mages, 99 ; priests' tithes, 103 ;
swearing, 110; the gospel, 114; the
kingdom of heaven, 115; confession,
116; reproved Dr Alkerton, 119 ;
submission, 121 ; refuses to recant,
123; or to submit, 126; taken to
prison, ib. ; Jilt Teitament, 127 ;
building on the rock, ib. ; Christ
the rock, 128 ; priests seek pleasures,
129, 130 ; exhortation to amend the
priesthood, 131 ; priests negligent of
their duty, ib. ; duty of those who
know the priests' viciousness, 132 ;
his end uncertain, 133.

Thunder, meaning of, 243, 244.

Thyatira, message to the church of,
281.

Tithes, the lawfulness of, 103 ; priests
should relieve the poor with, 106;
St Jerome on, 108.

Tolwyn, recanted, 441.

Tree of life, 616.

Trumpets, blowing of the seven, 343.

Turmyne, Richard, hanged and burnt,
51.

Tyndale, wrote Lord Cobham's exami-
nation, 6 ; and Thorpe's, 64.

V.

Vergilius, Polydorus, his chronicle cen-
sured, 8 ; account of Lord Cobham, 9.
Vials, seven, 472.

W.

Walden, (Thomas), his account of the
process against the Lord Cobham,
7 ; disputes with Lord Cobham, 33 ;
the Fasciculus Zizaniorum Wiclevi
not his, 43 ; quoted, 51 ; falsehood
exposed, 54 ; on a mouse eating the
host, 154 ; on heresy, 217; on Wic-
liffe's disinterment, 394.

Waleranus, 569.

Wares of Babylon, 526.

Wentworth, lord, the cause of Bale's
conversion, vii, viiL

Weston, Dr, 178.

Wicliffe, (John), died in 1387, 15 ; his

INDEX.

647

books not destroyed, 140 ; opposed
the friars, 171, 569.

Woe, the first, 350 ; the second, 358 ;
third, 400.

Woman, clothed with the sun, 404 ;
fleeth, 410 ; persecuted by the dra-
gon, 416; sitting upon the beast,
496.

Wrisley, Chancellor, refuses to release
Anne Askewe, 161 ; questions her,
199, 202; her letter to him, 216;
racks her, 224 ; reasons with her,
225 ; compared with Pilate, 241.

Z.

Zoilus or Momus, 381, 515.

Pale's Select works.

BX
5035
.P2

SBH

IMJUIHJ